PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 


OF 


PRINCETON  THEOLOGICHL  SEMINHRY 


BY 


|VlPs,  Rlejtander  Proudfit. 


\-^ 


"*•      •••*  ••  » 


•^^^*'  .^ 


•         p 


.V*'  c 


> 


■^ 


%^*  n^;:»«^ 


i--ii«"hyAtlKiri.-h:i 


/tL^U^Pv 


THE    LIF& 


OF 


ASHBEL  GREEN,  V.D.M. 


BEGUN  TO  BE  WRITTEN  BY  HIMSELF  IN  HIS  EIGHTY-SECOND  YEAR 
AND  CONTINUED  TO  HIS  EIGHTY-FOURTH. 


PREPARED  FOR  THE  PRESS  AT  THE  AUTHOR'S  REQUEST 

By  JOSEPH   H.   JONES, 

PASTOR  OF  THE  SIXTH  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH,  PHILADELPHIA. 


NEW  YORK: 

ROBERT  CARTER  AND  BROTHERS 

No.  285  Broadway. 
1849. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S49,  by 

Joseph  H.  Jones,  D.D. 

In  the  office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern 
District  of  Pennsylvania. 


ERRATA. 


Page  28,  ninth  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "  1776,"  read  "  1774." 

Page  48,  for  "  from  the  year  17S2  to  17S8,"  read  "  from  the  year  1778  to  1782." 

Page  100,  ninth  line  from  the  top,  for  "  laid,"  read  "  lay." 

Page  152,  ninth  line  from  the  top,  for  "  Lawrence,"  read  "  Lawrenceville." 

Page  154,  seventeenth  line  from  the  top,  for  "  seventy-nine,"  read  "  twenty-nine." 

Page  201,  seventeenth  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "  as,"  read  "  are." 

Page  314,  ninth  line  from  the  top,  for  "  popular,"  read  "  populous." 

Page  321,  fourteenth  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "  Judicatures,"  read  "Judicatories." 

Page  351,  fifth  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "  Hay  ward,"  read  "Hazard." 

Page  424,  third  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "  comparing,"  read  "  composing." 

Page  500,  eighth  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "  SSth,"  read  "  86th." 

Page  611,  fourieenth  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "we"  read  "he." 

Page  612,  twenty-first  line  from  the  bottom,  for  "appreciate"  read  "associate." 


PREFACE. 


A  BIOGRAPHY  of  Dr.  Green,  which  would  fully  exhibit 
liis  character  and  usefulness  in  the  American  Presby- 
terian Church,  must  comprehend  the  greater  part  of 
her  annals.  Such  a  work  as  this,  however  important 
and  desirable,  the  writer  has  neither  the  time  nor 
capacity  to  undertake.  The  manuscript  containing 
his  own  account  of  himself,  was  committed  to  us  for 
publication  by  the  author's  written  request,  found 
among  his  papers  after  his  decease.  Such  a  token  of 
affection  and  confidence,  seemed  to  impose  a  filial  obli- 
gation not  to  decline  a  service  which,  we  are  fully  sensi- 
ble, belongs  legitimately  to  a  more  competent  pen.  The 
plan  at  first  proposed,  was  to  prepare  a  somewhat  ex- 
tended memoir,  using  the  posthumous  papers  only  as 
furnishing  facts  to  be  written  and  arranged  by  our- 
selves. But  the  instructions  which  accompany  the 
manuscript  have  satisfied  the  surviving  relatives,  that 
they  preclude  the  exercise  of  much  discretionary  power 
in  preparing  it  for  the  press.  To  them  it  appears  be- 
yond a  doubt,  to  have  been  the  wish  of  the  writer  that 
his  autobiography  should  be  published  substantially  as 
it  was  left,  without  modification  or  abridgment.  Whe- 
ther the  work  thus  issued  will  be  more  useful,  or  better 
fulfil  the  public  expectation,  than  if  contracted  in  some 
of  its  details,  and  enlarged  by  materials  that  are  abun- 
dant and  accessible,  is  not  regarded  by  them  an  open 
question. 

As  we  deemed  it  to  be  the  dictate  of  both  delicacy 
and  duty,  to  submit  the  manuscript  for  revision  to 
those  who  are  presumed  to  have  been  best  acquainted 
with  the  intention  of  the  author,  it  is  now  presented  to 
the  public  as  it  was  returned  to  the  editor  from  them. 
Although  the  reader  will  discover  that  in  several  parts 

1 


2  PREFACE. 

of  the  narrative  the  events  are  not  recorded  in  exact 
chronological  order,  yet  we  have  not  presumed  to  dis- 
place them,  nor  make  any  other  arrangement  than  that 
adopted  by  the  writer.  It  is  due,  however,  to  those 
intelligent  friends  of  the  deceased,  to  whose  opinions 
we  have  deferred,  to  say,  that  they  are  influenced  not 
only  by  a  desire  to  obey  what  they  deem  the  injunction 
of  their  venerated  relative,  but  by  a  confident  persua- 
sion that  the  memoir  will  make  a  better  moral  impres- 
sion by  exhibiting  his  character  as  it  is  reflected  from 
the  miscellaneous  and  motley  pages  of  his  own  diary, 
than  after  any  omissions  which  would  wholly  conceal 
its  imperfections.  The  sketch  of  a  friend  and  admirer 
might  present  a  more  attractive  picture,  but  the  dif- 
ference would  be  like  that  between  the  product  of  a 
skilful  artist  and  the  original. 

The  trivial  things  which  the  fastidious  reader  would 
pass  over  as  jejune  and  tedious,  may  be  very  signifi- 
cant as  indicative  of  character;  and  if  a  man's  record 
of  his  closet  exercises  exhibits  one  of  its  features,  his 
account  of  a  "  lost  cow,  or  the  purchase  of  oysters  and 
cantelopes,"  may  bring  to  view  another.* 

That  so  large  a  space  should  be  occupied  by  remini- 
scences relating  to  the  absorbing  topics  of  the  times, 
during  his  youth  and  early  manhood,  will  surprise  no 
one  who  has  just  conceptions  of  their  religious,  as  well 
as  political  importance.  For  awhile,  himself  a  soldier, 
participating  in  the  anxieties  and  perils  of  the  struggle, 
and  then  in  the  joys  of  its  issue :  acquainted  with  many 
of  the  leading  actors  in  it,  and  a  personal  friend  of  some 
of  the  most  illustrious,  it  was  scarcely  possible  that  in 
writing  the  memoirs  of  himself,  he  could  separate  his 
own  history  from  those  great  national  events  with 
which  both  he  and  they  had  been  so  closely  conver- 
sant. The  times  and  scenes,  moreover,  to  which  they 
relate,  will  be  reviewed  with  increasing  interest,  the 
farther  they  recede ;  while  there  is  so  much  of  the 
narrator's  personal  character  mingled  with  his  subjects, 
as  they  are  handled  in  his  familiar  epistolary  manner, 

*  Page  399. 


PREFACE. 


that  they  will  be  found  less  digressive  and  episodic  than 
many  would  anticipate.     But  in  giving  this  work  of 
Dr.  Green  to  the  public  so  little  abridged,  it  is  not  pre- 
sumed that  its  details  of  social  visits,  calls  of  friends, 
and  occurrences  of  only  personal  and  ephemeral  impor- 
tance will  be  read  with  equal  interest  by  every  one,  or 
read  at  all  by  some.     But  in  those  parts  that  will  least 
engage  the  attention  of  the  general  reader,  there  will  be 
found  the  names  of  many  both  living  and  dead,  and  the 
mention  of  here  and  there  occurrences,  which,  though 
of  little  intrinsic  value,  will  suggest  to  many  readers 
affecting   and    useful    reminiscences.      Even   the  dry 
record  of  a  monotonous  routine  of  college  labours,  unin- 
teresting as  it  will  probably  be  to  most,  w^ill  be  read 
by  many  an  alumnus  with  delight.     He  will  not  be 
more  surprised  than  gratified  to  discover  some  trifling 
incident  in  his  academical  life,  so  gravely  chronicled 
with  his  name,  and  which  may  cause  perhaps  a  tear  of 
contrition  over  the  follies  that  gave  his  venerable  teacher 
so  much  poignant  distress.     With  respect  to  the  some- 
what prolix  and  circumstantial  account  of  the  scenes 
of  turbulence  and  disorder  in  the  College,  the  editor 
feels  it  due  to  himself  to  state,  that  they  did  not  appear 
to  him  of  so  much  general  importance  to  the  public, 
nor  so  closely  blended  with  the  Hfe  of  Dr.  Green,  as 
to  be   worthy  of  occupying   the   room   they   take  in 
the  journal.      But  from  certain  marginal  notes  indi- 
cative of  his  wishes  on  the  subject,  it  was  obviously 
his  desire,  that  if  his   life  were   published,  it  should 
contain  all  on  this  subject  which  he   had  transcribed 
from  his   private    memoranda.      He  was   fully   aware 
of  the   various  reports,  misrepresentations,  and  infer- 
ences   injurious    to    himself,   to   which    these   riotous 
proceedings  and  the  consequent  action  of  the  faculty, 
imder  his  administration,  had   given  occasion.     With 
a  view^   then,  at  once   to    disabuse   the   public   mind 
of  any   remaining   error,   and   vindicate   the   govern- 
ment   of    the    College,    he    prepared    the    somewhat 
copious   narrative,    which,   in   our   circumstances,   we 
have  not  felt  at  liberty  to  withhold,  or  even  abridge. 
Trivia],  moreover,  as  are  many  of  the  items  of  his  diur- 


4  PREFACE. 

nal  record,  yet  none  can  form  an  adequate  conception 
of  his  industry  and  the  amount  of  his  labours,  with- 
out such  a  report  of  them,  much  les"s  of  the  trials  of 
his  temper,  faith  and  patience. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  add,  that  the  important  work  of 
preparing  the  following  memoir  for  the  press,  was  not 
sought,  nor  was  it  undertaken  without  many  serious 
misgivings,  and  an  oppressive  sense  of  responsibility. 
The  circumstances  that  attended  the  request  of  Dr. 
Green,  appeared  to  give  it  the  imperative  force  of  a 
claim.  We  have  not  indulged  so  much  as  the  hope 
that  our  duty  would  be  discharged  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all.  We  were  so  well  aware  of  the  diversity  of  senti- 
ment in  relation  to  his  character  and  usefulness,  espe- 
cially in  some  of  the  most  important  doings  of  his  life, 
that  we  have  not  presumed  upon  success  in  any  en- 
deavour to  make  the  many  discordant  opinions  harmo- 
nize with  one  another,  nor  with  our  owm.  The  issuing 
of  the  work  without  alteration  or  notes,  has  somewhat 
lightened  our  toil,  but  the  reader  can  easily  imagine 
that  the  humble  service  that  remained,  has  given  ns 
not  a  little  solicitude  as  well  as  labour.  We  have  been 
greatly  aided  by  the  cheerful  and  prompt  co-operation 
of  those  who  have  sent  us  valuable  papers  in  relation  to 
their  honoured  friend,  by  which  our  pages  will  be 
greatly  enriched. 

May  the  grace  of  Avhich  he  was  so  largely  a  partaker, 
be  imparted  to  the  readers  of  this  memoir,  and  many 
be  incited  to  higher  attainments  in  piety  by  the  in- 
fluence of  his  Godly  example. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.     (1762—1778.) 

Apology  for  writing  his  own  life.  Birth  and  parentage.  Account  of  his  father, 
mother,  and  grandfather.  Piety  of  his  parents  ;  method  of  spending  the  Sabbath. 
Origin  of  Bible  classes.  Follies  and  immoralities  of  his  youth.  Preparation  for 
College.    Juvenile  poetry.    Smattering  of  medical  knowledge.     Dr.  Rush. 

Page  17—24 

CHAPTER  n.     (1778—1782.) 

Glad  to  avail  himself  of  what  he  had  heretofore  written.  Reminiscences — when 
written — their  general  character — to  whom  addressed — where  published.  Intro- 
duction. Must  keep  in  mind  his  clerical  character  ;  says  no  more  of  himself  than 
is  necessary;  his  son's  descent  connected  with  our  free  institutions;  who  princi- 
pally concerned  in  originating  the  American  Revolution  ;  impatience  of  the 
writer  at  hearing  our  revolution  compared  with  that  of  France;  difference  of  the 
two  illustrated  in  a  number  of  particulars  ;  his  father  a  decided  whig  ;  argument 
between  his  father  and  A  English  tory  ;  the  tory  makes  cdnfession  of  guilt  before 
his  father's  congregation,  but  never  believed  that  Burgoyne  surrendered  to  the 
American  forces.      ........    25 — 36 

CHAPTER  III.     (1778—1782.) 

Simplicity  and  plainness  of  manners  and  habits  of  living  before  our  Revolution  ; 
exceedingly  different  from  what  we  now  witness  ;  illustrations;  slavery;  taverns; 
conveyances.  Before  revolution  but  seven  colleges  authorized  to  confer  degrees 
in  the  arts  ;  discoveries  in  science  since  his  memory.  The  Bank  of  North  Ame- 
rica— for  some  time  the  only  bank.  Change  for  the  worse  in  morality.  Dr.  Rit- 
tenhouse  ;  Georgium  Sidits  ;  Dr.  R.'s  funeral;  address;  member  of  his  congre- 
gation. Printing;  its  use  in  the  Revolution.  Holt's  and  Rivington's  antagonistic 
newspapers  in  New  York;  devices  of  Holt's  paper;  on  the  evacuation  of  Ne*v 
York  Rivington  remained  ;  spy  of  Washington  ;  the  writer's  dealings  with  him. 
Hamilton's  first  public  display.  Paine's  Common  Sense;  its  popularity;  sick- 
ness and  death  of  Paine.      .......     37 — 47 

CHAPTER  IV.     (1778—1782.) 

"  He  lies  like  the  Bulletin" — a  French  proverb.  "  It  is  as  true  as  if  Charles  Thom- 
son's name  were  to  it" — an  American  proverb.  The  old  congress  very  careful 
to  state  the  exact  truth.  Obedience  to  recommendation  of  congress  the  test  of 
patriotism;  illustrations.  Disuse  of  tea.  Wearing  a  badge  of  mourning.  Cessa- 
tion of  foreign  trade.  Domestic  manufactures  encouraged.  The  women  as  good 
whigs  as  the  men.  Salt;  saltpetre;  gunpowder;  Washington  embarrassed  for 
want  of  it;  some  brought  from  Africa.  Sugar  not  produced;  boiling  of  sweet 
apples  for  syrup.  Description  of  Charles  Thomson,  perpetual  Secretary  of  the 
old  congress;  his  employment  after  the  revolution.  Gage's  gasconading  procla- 
mation ;  writer's  conversation  about  it  with  Samuel  Adams;  burlesqued  in  a 
song.  Excitement  produced  by  battles  of  Lexington  and  Bunker  Hill  ;  extended 
even  to  the  boys.     His  father  particularly  obnoxious  to  the  tories,  and  through 


6  CONTENTS. 

them  to  the  British;  his  residence  but  twelve  miles  off  British  lines;  his  father 
member  of  Provincial  congress  ;  chairman  of  committee  to  draft  the  original  con- 
stitution of  New  Jersey;  his  flight;  instructions  to  writer  if  British  should  come. 
The  whole  of  New  Jersey  militia  called  out;  old  men  and  boys  left  at  home; 
the  writer  at  fifteen  stands  guard  and  makes  an  arrest.     .  .  .     48 — 59 

CHAPTER  V.     (1778—1782.) 

Ilis  father's  views  in  regard  to  ministers  engaging  in  the  active  duties  of  the  Revo- 
lution. Mr.  Caldwell.  Dr.  Witherspoon.  Governor  Franklin  before  the  Pro- 
vincial congress  of  New  Jersey  ;  Witherspoon's  reply  to  his  speech.  Wither- 
spoon in  continental  congress;  his  first  speech.  Comparison  of  desire  for  office 
now  and  in  the  time  of  the  Revolution.  Speech  of  Jay.  Able  men  in  first  con- 
gress ;  their  sources  of  subsistence.  Paper  currency.  Errors  of  the  congress, 
of  the  states,  and  of  the  people.  Issuing  of  bills  of  credit  by  congress;  com- 
plaints of  a  man  who  was  ruined  ;  continuance  of  war  unexpected  by  the  people. 
His  father's  views  on  the  subject  of  the  currency.  Essays  of"  Eumenes."  Plan 
of  congress.  The  British  assist  in  depreciating  the  bills.  Devices  on  the  conti- 
nental bills.  ........     60 — 74 

CHAPTER  VI.     (1778— 178-2.) 

Treatment  of  American  prisoners  captured  by  the  British;  Captain  Huddy;  Cap- 
tain Asgill.  Retaliation  threatened.  Ramsey's  History.  British  humanity.  Re- 
lease of  prisoners  by  the  British  ;  their  wretchedness  ;  twelve  of  them  laid  down 
at  his  father's  door;  account  of  two  who  remained.  Fever.  Search  for  tory 
property.  The  prison  ship,  "  The  Jersey."  Inoculation  and  vaccination  ;  small- 
pox in  the  army;  General  Washington  determines  to  inoculate  the  whole  army. 
His  plan.  Complaints.  Account  of  those  who  were  inoculated  in  his  father's 
family.  The  officers ;  their  conduct.  Cards.  Ramsey's  History.  Smallpox 
among  the  people.  .......     75 — 94 

CHAPTER  Vn.     (1778—1782.) 

Boyish  trainings  ;  desire  to  go  out  with  militia  ;  enlisted  before  proper  age  ;  military 
spirit;  expedition  to  Minisink  ;  General  Wines  ;  character  and  anecdote  ;  alarm 
gun  ;  expedition  to  Hackensack  ;  cannonade  by  British  fort;  an  ambush  ;  expo- 
sure of  our  men  ;  how  we  passed  the  night ;  retreat ;  expedition  under  Outwater 
to  capture  British  boats  sent  to  plunder  the  farmers  ;  a  thief  discovered  ;  the 
boats  escape  ;  a  frigate  fires  upon  the  Americans;  an  adventure.  Reflections. 
Plan  of  his  father  to  keep  him  out  of  the  militia;  teaches  school.  Invasion  of 
New  Jersey  under  Kniphausen  ;  death  of  Mrs.  Caldwell ;  her  husband's  address  to 
the  company  of  which  the  writer  was  a  member;  martial  appearance  of  Steuben  ; 
Washington  and  his  spy  ;  attack  on  Elizabethtown  point,  by  land  ;  greater  num- 
ber of  British  than  expected;  retreat  of  the  militia  in  good  order;  profaneness 
of  the  Colonel  ;  the  writer's  feelings  ;  Kniphausen's  second  incursion  ,  Ramsey's 
history  ;  General  Greene  commands  the  Americans:  the  British  gain  the  town  of 
Springfield  after  great  loss  ;  they  burn  it ;  the  road  sprinkled  with  blood  of  wound- 
ed ;  the  brigade  to  which  the  writer  belonged  ;  its  station  ;  his  father  witnesses 
the  battle  ;  a  discharge  from  field  piece  scatters  the  British  ;  approach  of  Wash- 
ington ;  retreat  of  Kniphausen.  Diary.  Feelings  on  viewing  the  battle  ground  ; 
conduct  of  British  ;  ludicrous  sign  of  a  whig  shoemaker.  .         .        95 — 123 

CHAPTER  Vm.     (1778—1782.) 

Intercourse  with  American  officers  leads  to  skepticism.  Access  to  best  writers 
on  Deism.  Unsatisfactory  recourse  had  to  the  Bible.  Before  the  Evangelists 
were  read  through,  skepticism  renounced.  His  plan  recommended  ;  seriousness 
follows;  description  of  place  of  meditation  and  devotion  ;  dismissal  of  school; 
preparation  for  college  ;  enters  college  ;  why  the  writer  went  to  Nassau  Hall 
rather  than  Yale.  Consequent  complexion  of  after  life.  Resides  with  his 
brother-in-law  at  time  of  seriousness.  Rev.  E.  Bradford  preached  from  1  Tim. 
ii.  5,  on  the  Mediatorship  of  Christ.  Impressed  with  the  sermon  ;  meditation  ; 
raptures;  increase  of  devotional  feelings;  conversion  doubted;  cause  of  doubts. 


CONTENTS.  Y 

Prayer  meeting;  prays  in  the  family.  His  father's  advice  with  respect  to  a  pro- 
fession of  religion;  admitted  to  the  church  in  college;  leads  prayer  in  college 
chapel  J  conduct  of  fellow-students.  ......         124 133 


CHAPTER  IX.     (1782—1785.) 

Influence  of  a  native  Briton — Dr.  Witherspoon's.  Nassau  Hall  durin"-  Dr. 
Witherspoon-s  Presidentship;  Dr.  W.  enters  political  life;  commencement 
omitted  in  1776-7  and  8  ;  commencement  of  1779.  Instruction  by  Dr.  Smith  and 
Mr.  Riddle  ;  number  of  students  ;  college  edifice  used  as  barracks.  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon  returns  to  college  in  17S2.  Rittenhouse's  orrery.  The  church  ;  evacua- 
tion of  college  edifice.  Portrait  of  king  George  II.  destroyed.  Belcher's  arms. 
Attainments  of  writer  before  entering  college;  teaches  grammar  school  ;  reorga- 
nization of  the  American  Whig  Society  ;  account  of  whig  and  cliosophic  so- 
cieties ;  congress  sits  in  Princeton  ;  celebration  of  4th  of  July,  17S3  ;  commence- 
ment of  1783  ;  valedictory  oration  ;  presence  of  General  Washington  ;  General 
Washington's  modesty;  conversation  with  writer;  present  to  the  college 
Painting  of  the  death  of  Mercer  by  Peale.  Appointed  tutor  ;  professor;  mar- 
riage; licensure  by  presbytery;  difficulty  in  choosing  profession;  conversation  with 
Dr.  Smith.  Intercourse  with  Dr.  Smith  and  Dr.  Witherspoon.  Obligation  to  Dr 
Witherspoon.  Explanation  of  difficulty  in  choosing  profession  ;  conversation  with 
his  lather  ;  his  colleague,  Mr.  Beach.  Generous  offer  of  R.  Stockton,  Esq  Miss 
Stockton  desired  that  he  should  study  law.  Decision  of  the  writer ;  assent  of 
Miss  Stockton.  Marriage  by  Dr.  Witherspoon.  Family  worship  ;  call  to  Charles- 
ton, S.  C.  ;  reasons  for  declining;  his  wife's  answer;  advice  to  those  called  to 
setiements ^         224 150 


CHAPTER  X.     (1785—1789.) 

First  public  service;  praise  from  Dr.  Witherspoon  ;  Preaches  in  Philadelphia;  ap- 
pointment as  supply  of  2d  church  and  at  Laurenceville.  Ill  health  ;  call  to 
Philadelphia  ;  accepted  by  Dr.  Witherspoon's  advice  ;  ordained  in  1787  ;  account 
of  ordination.  Parties  in  Presbytery  since  1752  ;  their  history.  Dr.  Ewing  •  Dr 
Duffield;  law  suit.  Philadelphia  as  it  was  at  his  settlement;  market-house:' 
bridge;  Pottersfield ;  churches;  custom  at  funerals;  custom  of  clergy  when 
Washington  was  President.  Jefferson  misrepresents  an  address  written  by 
Dr.  Green  ;  constitutional  convention  ;  peace  of  Paris  ;  Adams  at  London  • 
speech  of  George  III.;  mistake  as  to  parties  in  England;  private  losses  by 
the  war;  restoration  of  estate  of  tories;  refusal  of  the  British  to  give  up  the 
forts;  exhaustion  produced  by  the  war  ;  national  debt ;  funds;  Rhode  Island's 
refusal  to  enter  into  compact;  no  medium  for  commerce  ;  paper  money  ■  Massa- 


\\  ashington's  journey  from  Mount  Vernon  to  New  York;  Ramsey's  history; 
Gray's  bridge;  dinner  at  Philadelphia;  welcome  at  Trenton ;  entrance  at  New 
"iork;  oath  of  office  ;  his  first  speech  to  Congress;  reflections  upon  it.  Con- 
trast between  feelings  of  Washington  in  1776  and  1789;  anecdote  of  him  at 
battle  of  Trenton;  federal  procession  in  Philadelphia;  Temple  of  liberty  at 
Bush  Hill ;  oration  of  Judge  Wilson  ;  dinner  at  Dr.  Shippen's;  Madison  ;  McKean- 
Bingham  ;  controversy  as  to  title  of  President;  location  of  federal  city;  excite- 
ment; Dr.  Witherspoon's  essay,  advising  delay;  an  incident;  displeasure  of 
Washington.      . jgj i^q 


CHAPTER  XI.     (1787.) 

State  of  the  Church  before  Revolution.  Bishop  White.  Dutch  Reformed  Church. 
Presbyterian  Church  ;  first  title  of  its  constitution;  personal  agency  of  the  v.riter 
in  the  affairs  of  that  Church  ;  first  draughts  of  constitution  ;  title  "General  As- 
sembly ;"  "General  Council;"  Confession  of  Faith  ;  alterations  ;  form  of  pray- 
ers ;  care  in  framing  constitution  of  the  Church  ;  long  life  ;  gratitude.    180—186 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XII.     (1787—1791.) 

Reminiscences  terminate.  Salary  as  pastor.  Rent.  The  author's  wife  manages 
secular  concerns.  Salary  unpaid;  embarrassments;  gifts  from  the  people; 
punctuality;  difficulty  often  attending  collegiate  pastoral  charges;  the  writer 
never  experienced  any.  Dr.  Sproat  ;  his  intercourse  with  Dr.  Green.  Dr. 
Abeel  the  pupil  of  Dr.  G.;  warm  friendship  between  them.  Dr.  Janeway.  Un- 
derstanding as  to  daily  remembrance  in  prayer.  Church  at  Campington  ;  suspen- 
sion by  the  war;  arrangement  of  preaching;  Dr.  G.  responsible  for  three  weekly 
services  ;  writes  but  one  sermon  a  week.  Dr.  Rush's  expression,  "  the  clergy- 
man's setting  pole."  Pauses.  Rev.  Daniel  Jones'  elocution.  Large  audiences 
on  Sabbath  evening  ;  great  attention  ;  sermons  on  the  thorny  points  of  theology  ; 
four  sermons  on  1  Peter  iii.  16;  reluctance  to  preach  on  these  topics;  house 
crowded  ;  doctrines  of  sovereignty  of  God,  and  freedom  of  the  will  not  explain- 
ed, but  believed  in;  publication  of  the  sermons  forbidden.  Theatrical  exhibi- 
tions ;  law  against  them;  evasion  of  it;  application  for  repeal;  opposed  by 
Quakers;  Bishop  White  ;  Dr.  Green's  agency;  lawyer  Lewis  ;  Nicholas  Wain; 
repeal  of  the  law;  conversation  between  General  Stewart  and  Bishop  White  ; 
"the  pillars  of  the  church."  Dr.  Witherspoon  preaches  first  sermon  before  the 
General  Assembly.  Dr.  Green  exchanges  with  Dr.  Rodgers,  and  preaches  in 
New  York.  Call  to  New  York  ;  letter  declining  it.  Ministerial  coquetry.  Mem- 
ber of  General  Assembly  ;  proposes  intercourse  between  New  England  churches; 
Dr.  Rodgers  proposed  liberty  to  vote  and  speak.  Illness  of  Rev.  Jacob  Green  ; 
his  death;  Dr.  Green  reaches  Hanover  after  his  burial;  revival  there;  Dr. 
Green  preaches  ;  remarkable  occurrence  on  his  address  to  the  youth.  Sickness 
of  Jacob  Green  in  1773  ;  efficacy  of  prayer  ;  his  prognostication  of  his  death.  Dr. 
Green's  Diary  ;  introduction  to  it;  commenced  1790  ;  resolutions  as  to  the  way 
it  should  be  written  ;  desire  for  divine  aid ;  written  in  full  until  1793  ;  after- 
wards in  short  hand.  ......  187 — 203 

CHAPTER  XIII.     (1791.) 

Journey  to  New  England  ;  travelling  Diary  ;  rules  to  be  observed  in  travelling  ;  de- 
tails which  are  unimportant  omitted  ;  what  is  given  is  to  show  the  state  of  the 
country  then  ;  goes  to  Hanover  ;  meets  Mr.  Bradford  ;  thence  to  New  York  ; 
lodged  with  Dr.  Rodgers;  Rye;  Stamford;  Gen.  Putnam;  Norwalk  ;  Green- 
field; Dr.  Dwight ;  his  character  ;  Stratford;  Milford  ;  New  Haven  ;  Dr.  Stiles; 
Dr.  Green's  grandfather  first  rector  of  Yale  ;  character  of  Dr.  Stiles  ;  Walling- 
ford  ;  Middletown  ;  Weathersfield  ;  culture  of  onions  ;  Hartford  ;  Free  Mason 
celebration;  Mr.  Strong;  Suffolk;  Mr.  Gray;  Springfield;  preached  for  Mr. 
Howard  ;  Fisher  Ames  ;  his  speech  in  Congress  on  Jay's  treaty  ;  Dr.  Priestley's 
opinion  of  it;  Western;  Yankee  inquisitiveness  ;  Worcester;  Mr.  Austin; 
New  Divinity;  Mr.  Bancroft;  Charlestown  ;  Boston;  letters  of  introduction  de- 
livered ;  trip  to  Noddle's  Island  ;  Dr.  Morse's  character  ;  weekly  lecture  ;  Mr. 
Turner;  set  out  for  Portsmouth  with  Mr.  Morse;  Salem;  Ipswich;  Rowley; 
preached  for  Mr.  Bradford  ;  Newburyport ;  Bishop  Seabury  ;  Mr.  Carey  ;  Mr, 
Spring;  Portsmouth;  Mr.  Buckminster ;  visit  to  school;  Mr.  McClintock  ;  Mr. 
Rowland;  Exeter;  Newburyport;  conversation  with  Mr.  Spring  ;  preached  at 
Rowley  ;  Salem  ;  preached  at  Charlestown  ;  attended  association  of  clergy  of 
Boston;  account  of  exercises;  reflections  upon  them;  celebration  of  the  Hu- 
mane Society;  chowder;  the  Castle  ;  Governor  Hancock  ;  afflictions  of  Gover- 
nor Hancock  ;  his  unreserved  manner;  his  character;  the  witty  hatter ;  called 
on  the  Governor  ;  Breed's  Hill  ;  breakfasted  with  Samuel  Adams  ;  his  character; 
preached  at  the  weekly  lecture;  Mr.  Everett ;  Mr.  Freeman  ;  Mr.  Belknap;  Mr. 
West;  preached  for  Mr.  Eckley  ;  wax  works;  duck  manufactory;  Dr.  Stillman; 
dined  with  Governor  Hancock  ;  Mrs.  Hancock  ;  preached  for  Mr  Thatcher,  and 
for  Mr.  Eckley;  Dorchester  Heights  ;  dined  with  Judge  Russell;  Cambridge; 
President  Willard  ;  Monument  Hill;  the  monument;  Cambridge  commence- 
ment; manner  of  President  Willard  ;  speaking  and  composition  inferior  ;  dinner; 
the  candidates  for  degrees  metamorphosed  into  waiters  ;  riot  in  the  gallery  ;  in- 
terference of  a  trooper;  affray  shows  the  feeling  of  the  people  in  regard  to  mili- 
tary and  civil  interference  ;  mistakes  of  the  President ;  his  fame  as  a  Greek 
scholar;  parts  with  Governor  Hancock  ;  doctorates  ;  Providence  ;  detained  there 
by  unfavourable  winds;  Newport;  preached  for  Dr.  Hopkins;  conversation  on 


CONTENTS. 


9 


new  divinity ;  Dr.  Hopkin's  character.  Sails  from  Newport ;  profaneness  of 
sailors;  arrives  at  New  York,  Newark,  New  Brunswick,  Princeton  ;  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon's  second  wife ;  arrives  home  ;  gratitude  to  God  ;  health  of  wife  and 
children;  kindness  of  his  people;  religious  impressions;  journey  useful; 
many  things  omitted  ;  coldness  and  incivility  seldom  met  with ;  reasons  for 
transcribing  so  much  of  travelling  diary  ;  occupation  on  return  ;  interruption  of 
study;  visitors;  treatment  of  them.  Celebration  of  Lord's  Supper.  Decline 
of  religion.    Family  prayers  j  oppressed  with  duties.  .  .        204—247 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

1.  Composition  and  delivery  of  sermons.  Advice  of  Dr.  Witherspoon  ;  habit  of  Dr. 
Green  ;  practised  every  method ;  city  audiences.  Incident  which  relieved  him* 
of  his  fears  to  attempt  extemporaneous  preaching  ;  criticisms  of  his  congrega- 
tion ;  reflections  on  clerical  elocution ;  Dr.  Witherspoon's  and  President  Davies' 
style.  Use  of  notes.  Memorizing  sermons.  2.  Pastoral  visitation  and  visiting 
thesick;  appreciation  of  the  duty;  inability  to  perform  it;  usage  in  the  congregation; 
complaints  of  the  people  ;  reflections  in  diary  upon  them  ;  agreement  with  Dr. 
Janeway  as  to  visiting;  impracticable  ;  instance  of  relief  to  a  sick  man;  his 
conversion;  error  of  physicians  in  refusing  admission  to  clergymen  ;  case  of  a 
sick  lady  ;  their  objections  considered  ;  embarrassment  when  first  called  upon 
to  visit  the  sick.  3.  Catechising  of  children  and  youth;  satisfactory  performance 
of  this  duty;  classes  of  catechumens  ;  method  of  instruction.  Mr.  Eastburn  ; 
his  life  ;  arrangement  with  Dr.  Janeway.  Manual  of  devotion.  Catechetical 
lectures 248—259 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Elected  Chaplain  to  Congress  ;  serves  eight  years  in  connexion  with  Bishop  White  ; 
extract  from  diary  on  his  election  ;  doubts  as  to  acceptance  ;  composes  a  prayer 
to  be  used;  writes  his  resignation  ;  call  from  Bishop  White;  advice  of  Dr.  John 
B.  Smith;  prayed  at  opening  of  Congress;  slanderous  reports  of  irreverence  of 
congressmen;  incident  in  Senate  chamber;  conduct  of  Adams  and  Jefferson 
towards  chaplains.  Review  of  Jefl'erson's  writings.  Small  attendance  of  mem- 
bers complained  of;  reply  of  a  congressman.  Lamentable  lack  of  punctuality  in 
ecclesiastical  bodies.  Dining  with  President  Washington  ;  his  reserve  on  the 
subject  of  foreign  relations  and  subjects  under  debate  in  congress.  Anecdotes 
in  regard  to  Jay's  treaty  and  debates  in  congress  ;  presence  ;  punctuality  ;  open- 
ing speech  to  congress  ;  his  elocution  ;  anecdotes.  Asking  a  blessing.  Disorder 
in  House  of  Representatives;  caricature.  Speeches  of  Aaron  Burr  and  Rufus 
King  in  the  Gallatin  case  ;  character  of  King's  eloquence.  Address  of  clergy  to 
Washington  ;  his  answer.  Usages  of  Washington  continued  by  Adams.  Public 
fast.  Proclamations  of  Adams  written  by  Bishop  White  and  Dr.  Green;  com- 
mendation of  them  by  the  pious.         .....        260 271 

CHAPTER  XVr. 

Pestilence— yellow  fever  in  1793.  Clerical  duties.  Influenza.  Illness  in  Dr. 
Green's  family.  Jack  the  driver.  Message  from  Dr.  Green's  mother-in-law; 
family  go  to  Princeton.  Advice  of  Dr.  Sproat.  Death  of  Dr.  Sproat ;  his  funeral 
sermon  ;  description  of  scene  in  church.  Address  on  the  theatre.  Mr.  Abeel  ; 
his  character.  Yellow  fever  in  1797;  family  remove  to  Princeton;  Dr.  Green 
remains  ;  adventure  of  Mrs.  Green.  Vertigo.  Incident.  Weekly  record  of 
religious  exercises  ;  gratitude  to  God.  Effect  as  to  religion  produced  by  the 
fever.  Yellow  fever  in  1798  ;  family  remove  to  Princeton  ;  irresolution  ;  advice 
to  congregation  ;  occupation  at  Princeton.  1799.  Dr.  John  B.  Smith's  death. 
Visit  to  Hanover.  1802.  Robert  Ralston.  Occupations  during  the  summer  of 
1802.  .  . 272—284 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

1.  Influenza  and  nephritic  complaints ;  gratitude  to  God  ;  melancholy.  2.  Journey 
to  Virginia  ;  travel  on  the  Sabbath  ;  warm  springs  ;  miscellany  ;  sweet  springs  ; 
preaching;  baptism;  Mr.  Lewis  ;  accommodations  of  visiters  ;'venison.    Bishop 

2     . 


10  CONTENTS. 

Madison.  Major  Willys ;  his  peculiarities;  respect  for  religion;  his  sickness  ; 
conversation  with  him;  kindness  to  Dr.  Green.  Captain  Rose;  incident  on 
leaving  the  room  while  Dr.  Green  was  preaching  ;  challenged  by  Mr.  Maccanalla  ; 
conversation  with  Captain  Rose;  duel  prevented.  Rattle-snake  Hill;  Natural 
Bridge;  Lexington;  Dr.  Baxter;  return  home;  gratitude;  melancholy.  3. 
Burning  of  the  College  edifice  at  Princeton  in  1802  ;  meeting  of  the  trustees  ; 
address  written  by  Dr.  Green  ;  acts  as  President  in  Dr.  Smith's  absence.  Sick- 
ness of  his  first  wife  ;  water  on  the  chest  her  disease.  4.  Death  of  Mrs.  Green, 
1807.  5.  Church  at  Campington  erected;  opened  for  public  worship  in  1805. 
6.  Vertigo  and  its  effects  ;  prayer;  preaches  in  circular  pew  instead  of  pulpit  ; 
difficulties.  7.  Acceptance  with  the  people;  public  services  in  benevolent  enter- 
prises; poor.  Chains  before  houses  of  worship.  Bible  Society.  S.  Melancholy; 
its  nature  ;  spiritual  difficulties.  Reference  to  catechetical  lectures.  Religious 
exercises;  their  effects;  their  source.  9.  The  people  request  him  to  travel; 
removes  to  Bristol  ;  journey  to  New  England.  Alteration  of  pulpit  of  his 
church.  10.  Delegate  to  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  in  1806.  Dr. 
Dwight.  Total  solar  eclipse.  11.  House  sti'uck  by  lightning  ;  reflections  upon 
it.  12.  Removed  to  Germantown.  Blank  in  diary.  State  of  health.  State  of 
congregation.  13.  Journey  to  Yellow  Springs.  Bedford.  A  Methodist  Elder; 
his  attack.  Illness.  The  influenza.  14.  Residence  at  Bristol;  sickness  ;  ina- 
bility to  preach  ;  twenty-third  psalm  ;  prayers  of  his  people.  15.  First  Bible 
Society  in  United  States;  address  written  by  Dr.  Green;  quoted  by  Secretary  of  B. 
and  F.  Bible  Society;  soliciting  funds  ;  distributing  bibles.  16.  General  Assem- 
bly's Magazine;  resolution  of  General  Assembly;  committee  of  editors.  The 
"  new  series."  Mr.  William  Tennent ;  the  account  of  his  suspended  animation. 
17.  Cyclopcedias  reviewed.  Bishop  White  and  Dr.  Green.  18.  Second  marriage. 
19.  Death  of  his  mother.    20.  Catechetical  lectures.  .  .  285 — 318 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

1.  Clerical  Associations.  Plan  for  preventing  the  spread  of  infidel  principles. 
Jefferson  ;  Dr.  Smith  ;  Mr.  Palmer.  "  The  preacher  of  liberal  sentiments." 
"Society   for  improvement   as   clergymen;"    its  plan;    exercises.     Dr.  Evving. 

2.  Attendance  on  Church  Judicatories.  Punctual  attendance  an  important  duty  ; 
always  performed  by  Dr.  Green  ;  affairs  of  the  church  in  which  he  was  engaged. 

3.  Missionary  Operations.  Compendious  view  of  Presbyterian  Missions;  ex- 
tract to  show  his  opinion  as  to  method  of  conducting  missions;  New  York 
Missionary  Society;  adaptation  of  church  judicatories  for  missionary  enterprise; 
standing  committee  of  General  Assembly  in  1802;  Dr.  Green  chairman;  arduous 
duties;  Board  of  Missions  ;  Home  Missionary  Society;  revival  of  Presbyterian 
Board;  reorganization;  overture  to  the  General  Assembly;  its  effect;  elected 
President  of  the  Board;  labours  in  that  office;  opinion  in  regard  to  Foreign 
Missions;  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. ;  member  of  it;  Messrs.  Hill  and  Newell;  their  visit 
to  Philadelphia.  Mr.  Stewart.  Betsey  Stockton  ;  her  letters  published.  Attend- 
ance on  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. ;  speech  in  its  favour;  the  Missionary  Herald.  Daily 
prayers  for  spread  of  gospel.  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  ; 
its  transfer  to  the  General  Assembly.  Dr.  Hoge  ;  rejection  of  the  action  of  1835 
by  Assembly  of  1836;  its  effect;  resolution  of  orthodox  in  case  of  defeat ;  extract 
from  sketch  of  missions.  4.  Controversies  in  the  Church;  course  of  Dr.  Green  ; 
dislike  of  controversy  ;  editor  of  Christian  Advocate;  course  in  General  Assem- 
bly of  1837  and  1S3S  ;  legal  proceedings  in  consequence;  attendance  on  the 
whole  trial  both  at  Nisi  Prius  and  in  Banc  ;  no  anxiety  as  to  result  of  suit.  His- 
torical Narrative  of  the  Church,  written  by  Dr.  Green  in  1839;  also  reply  to 
Synod  of  the  Canadas  ;  retirement  from  General  Assembly.  5.  Theological 
Seminary.  Dr.  Griffin.  Seminary  at  Andover;  refusal  to  send  candidates  there. 
Anxiety  of  Presbyterian  ministers.  Overture  to  General  Assembly  of  1805.  Dr. 
Alexander's  sermon  in  1807.  Overture  in  1809  of  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia. 
Report  of  committee  of  General  Assembly.  Plans  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries  ; 
result;  resolutions  of  General  Assembly.  Committee  to  draft  plan  of  Seminary  ; 
aid  from  other  members  of  committee;  plan  reported  to  General  Assembly;  two 
articles  laid  over;  plan  printed  before  meeting  of  General  Assembly;  modifica- 
tion of  Assemblies  since  1811;  first  meeting  of  Directors ;  Dr.  Green  President; 
corner  stone  laid  in  1815;  charter  of  trustees;  views  of  Dr.  Green  in  regard  to 


CONTENTS.  l;[ 

his  course.  Revivals.  Remark  to  Witherspoon  by  Whitefield.  Contributions  to 
the  Seminary.  Addresses  to  students.  6.  Efforts  to  prevent  Sabbath  desecration. 
Letter  of  Philadelphia  Synod.     ......     319 337 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Election  as  President  of  Nassau  Hall;  unanimous;  not  av^^are  of  its  being  pro- 
posed. "A  devoted  man."  Dr.  Alexander.  Dr.  Miller's  course.  Con'versa- 
tion  with  Col.  Ogden  ;  with  Richard  Stockton;  with  Dr.  Miller;  with  my  wife. 
Letter  to  the  Trustees.  Conduct  of  his  congregation.  Dr.  Rush's  advice.  Day 
of  prayer;  doubts  as  to  acceptance.  Writes  address  to  congregation  ;  reasons 
for  printing  rather  than  preaching  it  ;  reprinted  at  Pittsburgh.  Leaves  for  Prince- 
ton in  October  1812.  The  faculty;  meetings.  Mr.  Slack,  Mr.  Lindsley,  and  Mr. 
Clarke.  Paper  on  commencing  duties  as  President;  resolutions  in  regard  to 
duties;  resolutions  followed.  J'irst  address  to  the  students.  State  of  the  Col- 
lege. Indulgences.  Visiting  the  faculty  by  students.  Failure  of  Board  to 
meet.  Insubordination.  Remark  of  a  Trustee.  Ceremonies  of  proposed  inau- 
guration. Dismissals.  Reports  to  the  Board.  Circulars.  Bible  Society.  Intro- 
duction of  classics.  Longinus.  Ignorance  of  Greek  and  Latin.  Vacation.  Fu- 
neral of  Dr.  Rush.  Addition  to  the  College.  General  Assembly.  Dr.  Miller 
appointed  Professor  of  Theological  Seminary.  Hears  theological  students  recite 
Blair's  Rhetoric.  Sickness  of  students  and  Tutor  Lindsley.  General  health 
of  Princeton.         ........     338—349 

CHAPTER  XX.     (1813—1818.) 

Constant  attention  to  discipline  necessary.  Death  of  eldest  son  ;  account  of  him  ; 
his  character.  Reflections.  Fall  vacation.  Hanover.  Philadelphia.  Special 
prayer  every  month.  Extract  from  diary  in  regard  to  prayer.  Omission  of  diary. 
Mischief  in  College  ;  "crackers;"  sickness.  Death  of  his  wife.  Extract  from 
diary.  Prayer  to  God  in  view  of  affliction.  Extract  from  report  to  Trustees. 
Riots  in  College;  fire  ;  "the  big  cracker."  Meeting  of  the  faculty.  Design  of 
rioters;  elude  detection  for  some  days;  two  individuals  in  town  arrested;  in- 
crease of  difficulties  in  College  ;  incident;  address  to  students  ;  applications  for 
holiday;  sleighing;  dismissals.  Trial  at  New  Brunswick;  subpoenas  for  stu- 
dents ;  they  decline  giving  testimony.  Measures  taken  to  inflict  College  discip- 
line; confession  of  one  of  those  implicated  ;  his  refusal  to  bear  testimony  ;  action 
of  faculty  in  regard  to  the  four  who  had  refused  to  testify  at  New  Brunswick  ; 
their  motives;  conditions  proposed  ;  answer  of  students;  address  to  them  by  Dr. 
Green  ;  conversation  with  dismissed  students  ;  appearance  of  culprits  before  the 
faculty;  their  pledge  ;  reasons  assigned  by  them  for  their  conduct ;  promises  made  ; 
address  to  them  by  Dr.  Green  ;  order  in  College  ;  statement  published  ;  return  of 
chief  culprit;  examination;  "  crackers  ;"  dismissals.  Religious  exercises  ;  dis- 
cipline; Board  of  Trustees;  their  action;  health.  Spring  vacation,  1814.  Hanover; 
Philadelphia.  General  Assembly.  Widows'  Fund  Society.  Summer  session 
1S14.  Suicide.  Theological  students  worship  in  College  chapel.  Fall  vacation. 
Synod.  Philadelphia.  Winter  session,  1814.  Revival.  Preaching.  Report  to 
the  Trustees.  Order  in  College.  Dismissals.  Account  of  revival ;  printed  by 
order  of  Trustees.  Christian  Observer;  remarks  by  Dr.  Green  on  its  criticisms. 
Study  of  the  Bible.  Effects  of  revival ;  several  became  preachers.  Spring  vaca- 
tion. Philadelphia.  Communion.  Dr.  Payson  and  his  son.  Affianced  to  Miss 
McCulloh.  Corner  stone  of  Theological  Seminary  laid.  JNIarriage.  Winter 
session  1815.  Report  to  Trustees.  Accessions  to  the  College.  Causes  of  youth 
leaving  College.  Error  of  parents  in  pressing  their  children  too  far  forward. 
Government  of  College.  Reasons  of  greater  disorder  in  winter  than  in  sum- 
mer. Dismissals.  Peculiar  state  of  religion.  Civil  prosecutions.  Refusal  of 
Grand  Jury  to  indict.  Gap  in  journal.  Summer  session  1S16.  College  duties. 
Theological  Seminary.  Fall  vacation.  Presbytery.  Visit  to  Baltimore;  re- 
view of  journey.      Fall    session    1816.      "Crackers;"    riot;    dismissals;    let- 

•  ters  to  parents.  Gap  in  diary.  "  Address  to  friends  of  College."  Extracts 
from  diary.  Reading.  Health.  Examinations.  Particular  account  of  duties 
until  commencement.  Baccalaureate  sermon.  Weekly  statement  of  religious 
feelings.  Mr.  Marratt.  Correction  of  orations.  Riley's  Narrative.  Oysters, 
peaches  and  cantelopes.    Uses  of  a  diary.     Committing  of  sermon  on  Sunday. 


12  CONTENTS. 

Donations  to  the  Seminary.  Letter  of  my  wife  to  her  brother.  Her  sickness. 
Dejection.  Preaches  Baccalaureate.  Commencement  exercises.  Vacation. 
Religious  exercises.  His  wife's  ill  health ;  her  donation  to  Seminary.  Dr. 
Green  solicits  subscriptions  in  Philadelphia.  Winter  session  1S17.  College 
duties.  Death  of  Mrs.  Green  ;  aversion  to  showy  funeral.  College  duties. 
Feelings.  Particular  account  of  occupations  from  diary.  Communion.  Account 
of  duties  and  religious  exercises.  Encyclopaedia.  Preparing  article  "  New  Jer- 
sey." Secret  prayer.  Accounts  of  Theological  Seminary.  Professorships. 
Life  of  Buchanan.     Sickness.  .....      350 — 416 

CHAPTER  XXI.     (1818—1822.) 

Spring  vacation  181S.  General  Assembly;  minute  on  Slavery.  Widows'  Fund. 
Heat  of  summer  of  1818.  Melancholy  state  of  the  College  ;  prayer  for  direction; 
Day  of  special  prayer;  subjects  for  prayer.  Printing  of  report  on  scholarships 
and  trustees.  Baccalaureate.  Commencement.  Son  Jacob  appointed  Professor. 
Fall  vacation  1818.  Presbytery.  Mr.  Lindsley's  sermon.  Preaching.  Hanover. 
Synod.  Philadelphia.  Winter  session  1819  ;  order  of  the  College.  Health.  Jo- 
seph Lancaster.  Education  Society.  Application  to  the  Legislature  to  patron- 
ize the  College  :  its  action  ;  money  voted  to  repair  after  Revolution  ;  disappro- 
bation by  the  people.  Spring  vacation  1820.  College  Laws.  Presbytery. 
General  Assembly.  Summer  session  1820;  accession.  Sermon-writing.  Health. 
Answer  to  prayer.  Baccalaureates.  Commencement.  Vacation.  President 
Allen.  Nothing  noticeable  till  1822.  Memorial  for  holiday.  Board  of  Trus- 
tees. Spring  1822.  Action  in  regard  to  professorship  of  natural  philosophy; 
remonstrance  of  Dr.  Green;  thoughts  of  resignation  ;  consultation  with  friends; 
two  questions  proposed.  Commencement  1822.  Letter  of  resignation;  answer 
of  trustees.  Conduct  of  students  in  summer  session  1822.  Prayer  meeting. 
Religious  exercises.  Ill  health.  Religious  state  of  College.  Missionary  Society; 
missionaries  to  the  Indians.  Letter  of  Presbyterian  congregation  of  Princeton  ; 
answer.    Letter  of  students;  answer.  ....        417 — 438 

CHAPTER  XXn.     (1822—1834.) 

Return  to  Philadelphia.  Translation  of  Pictet.  The  Presbyterian  Christian  Advo- 
cate. Catechetical  Lectures.  Preaching.  Diary.  General  Assembly.  Car- 
lisle; Lancaster.  Birthday.  Temptations.  Princeton.  Inauguration  of  Dr. 
Carnahan.  Hanover.  Theological  Seminary.  Doubts;  religious  feelings ;  com- 
munion. Dizziness.  Preaching.  African  church  ;  charity  in  his  will  explained. 
Visiting  the  sick.  Lectures  to  Sabbath  school  teachers.  Communion  service. 
Day  of  special  prayer.  Bible  Society.  Weekly  clerical  meeting.  Moderator  of 
General  Assembly  1824.  Western  Theological  Seminary.  The  Boards  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.     President  of  Jeflerson  Medical  College.  439 — 447 

CHAPTER  XXIII.     (1834—1846.) 

Interruption  in  preaching.  Lectures  in  College  of  New  Jersey.  Resumes  Preach- 
ing. Gives  up  Christian  Advocate.  Extracts  from  diary.  1835.  Session  of 
the  African  church.  Baptism  of  an  East  Indian.  Fast-day;  feelings  in  regard 
to  it.  Visiters.  Gloom.  Sabbath  exercises.  Prayer  meeting.  Monthly  Con- 
cert. Sick  woman.  Andrew  Hodge.  Sabbath  spent  at  home  in  going  through 
exercises   of  public  worship.     Day  of  special  prayer;   objects   of  prayer.     Dr. 

TilijfKd  .     TXT.*      Ij^i^vo.TiK  T).-;  .1  «rt  +  rt.i   .     nAAfn^tK     t^^     tViiirvl*~vm /-"n  1    ctii/lonto  T/MirTidr     tn 


uciiL  (Ji  v^uii veiiLiuii.      LTt;jierai  Asseinbly.      rurcif^ii  iviissiuiiai j'  ^utsiKsiy ,      rivnisn" 

ing.  Sickness  of  son.  African  church.  Gloomy  feelings.  Hanover.  Birthday. 
Gratitude  for  protection  in  journey.  Communion.  Preaches  at  Princeton.  Pre- 
paration for  writing  History  of  Presbyterian  Church.  Conversation  with  Dr. 
Alexander  as  to  teaching  theological  students  the  Catechism.  Life  of  Wither- 
spoon  ;  change  in  family  ;  preaches  at  House  of  Refuge.  Dr.  Woods  on  native 
depravity.  Board  of  Education.  Princetion.  Religious  fears.  Kilpin's  Me- 
moirs. Mariners'  church.  Sabbath  employment.  Presbytery.  Study  of  Hebrew. 
Preaches  at  Orphans'  Asylum.  York.  Synod.  Religious  exercises.  Dr. 
Breckinridge's  sermon  on  the  Reformation.  Sabbath  exercises.  Fast-day.  1836. 
Dr.  Witherspoon's  life  recommenced.   Health.   Preaching.   State  of  mind.  Death 


CONTENTS.  13 

of  grandchild.  Birthday.  Reflections.  Visit  to  Hanover.  Death  of  Robert 
Ralston  ;  his  character  and  intimate  relations  with  Dr.  Green  ;  his  charity  ;  the 
Thornton  of  America  ;  his  funeral  sermon  ;  address  at  his  grave.  Symington  on 
the  Atonement.  Address  to  children  at  catechetical  examination.  Speech  at 
laying  corner-stone  of  Second  Presbyterian  Church.  Synod.  Report  on  dese- 
cration of  the  Sabbath.  Subscriptions  to  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  Duty 
of  all  persons  in  this  country  to  vote  at  elections.  Preaches  his  longest 
sermon  for  Dr.  Darrah.  Private  prayer.  Feelings  at  communion.  1S37. 
Religious  difficulties.  Convention.  General  Assembly.  Giddiness.  Struggles 
in  the  Assembly ;  choice  of  moderator ;  Old  School  majority ;  Convention 
return  thanks  to  God;  memorial  presented  to  General  Assembly;  Old  School 
measures  carried  ;  character  of  debates  ;  previous  question  ;  majorities.  Remarks 
on  the  reform  made  by  Assembly.  Religious  exercises.  Member  of  Assembly 
1838  and  1839.  Church  trial.  Declines  further  appointment  to  General  Assembly. 
Attendance  on  Synod  and  Presbytery.  Last  regular  sermon  preached  at  Prince- 
ton to  coloured  people,  1843.  Last  public  service,  at  communion  in  Philadel- 
phia 1846.     End  of  autobiography.  ....  448—477 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Recapitulation  of  leading  facts  and  remarks.  Illustration  of  divine  sovereignty. 
Honours  at  College.  Congress  attend  commencement.  Respect  to  Washington. 
Appointed  tutor  and  professor.  Colleague  of  Dr.  Sproat.  Member  of  the 
American  Philosophical  Society.  Chaplain  to  congress.  Drs.  Abeel  and  Jane- 
way  successively  his  colleagues.  Elected  President  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey;  introduces  the  study  of  the  Bible;  Thursday  evening  lecture ;  revival 
of  religion.  Resignation  of  the  Presidentship  and  return  to  Philadelphia.  Estab- 
lishment of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton.  Christian  Advocate.  Dr. 
W.  A.  McDowell's  letter.  Dr.  Green's  zeal  in  the  cause  of  Missions ;  his 
prominent  part  in  all  the  Missionary  operations  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
Elected  President  of  the  Board  in  1828,  and  continued  to  the  end  of  his  life.  His 
catholic  spirit ;  his  opinions  of  voluntary  Associations  and  national  Societies ; 
his  firmness  in  maintaining  them  ;  struggle  in  the  General  Assembly  of  1828  ;  his 
noble  spirit;  a  general  public  benefactor;  tribute  of  respect  by  the  General 
Assembly  in  1846.  .......    478—490 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Beginning  of  the  writer's  familiar  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Green  ;  tokens  of  regard  ; 
symptoms  of  increasing  bodily  infirmity  ;  weakness  in  his  lower  limbs  and  difficulty 
in  speaking  ;  habits  of  reading,  study  and  correspondence  ;  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures in  the  original  ;  Scott's  Commentary  ;  cheerfulness  ;  domestic  comforts  ; 
his  decline  attended  with  little  bodily  pain;  his  views  of  death  ;  devotional 
habits;  token  of  affection  for  the  Bible;  a  season  of  great  spiritual  comfort; 
respect  for  the  Sabbath  and  manner  of  spending  it  in  private.  Dr.  Green's 
decline  not  attended  by  any  acute  disease.  His  response  to  his  clerical 
brethren  and  other  visiters.  Wakeful  hours  of  night.  Impressive  scene  on  the 
Sabbath  but  one  before  his  death.  Closing  scene.  Coincidence  between  the  cases 
of  Dr.  Green  and  Dr.  Chalmers.  .....    491—501 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Letter  of  Rev.  Dr.  Plumer  of  Baltimore.  Difficulty  of  preparing  a  memoir  of  Dr. 
Green.  Remark  of  Dr.  John  BlairSmith.  Dr.  Green's  manners  of  the  ante-revolu- 
tionary type  ;  reasons  why  not  popular  ;  self-control  and  good  temper ;  clearness 
of  his  conceptions  ;  a  lover  of  good  men  ;  his  delight  in  making  others  happy. 
Dr.  Green's  real  character  not  known.  Nervous  affections.  Not  fond  of  contro- 
versy. Always  dignified  and  self-possessed.  Advice  on  the  subject  of  polemical 
preaching.  Kind  feelings  towards  the  New  England  clergy  ;  remark  in  relation  to 
the  atonement;  respect  for  himself.  Occasion  for  many  remarks  of  the  editor 
superseded  by  the  manuscript.  .....        502 — 510 


14  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Dr.  Green's  piety  the  most  prominent  trait  in  his  character;  constrained  by  the 
love  of  Christ ;  his  habits  eminently  devotional;  frequency  of  his  seasons  of 
prayer  ;  anecdote  ;  mode  of  reading  the  Scriptures  and  of  praying  ;  fasting  ; 
habitual  readiness  for  religious  conversation  ;  favourite  topic  of  discourse  at  the 
communiontable;  a  common  remark  by  him  ;  farewell  to  his  fellow  communi- 
cants ;  humility;  why  recur  to  this  trait  again.  Remark  of  Henry  Martyn.  Dr. 
Green  not  unmoved  by  the  tokens  of  public  esteem.  Remark  of  a  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends;  what  may  have  given  occasion  to  it.  Dr.  Green  conscious 
of  the  power  of  temptation  and  his  mode  of  resistance.  Hint  of  a  hearer  on 
"  holding  the  hay  too  high."  Remark  about  himself  in  connexion  with  a  clerical 
brother.  Incident  illustrating  his  extreme  tenderness  of  conscience  ;  charity  ; 
kindness  in  speaking  of  his  brethren.  The  editor's  province.  Dr.  Green  always 
sincere  and  honourable  in  his  opposition  ;  his  charitable  opinions  of  the  per- 
formances of  his  brethren  ;  his  patience  and  forbearance  under  provocation  ; 
anecdote  of  Mrs.  Green.  Complaint  of  a  caviller  about  preaching  old  sermons; 
practical  remark;  ingenuousness  and  candour;  not  chargeable  with  duplicity; 
resemblance  to  Richard  Baxter.  Dr.  Green's  candour  not  suited  to  promote 
his  popularity  ;  his  independence,  and  tenacious  adherence  to  his  opinions  mis- 
understood ;  remark  to  Dr.  John  Breckenridge.  Letter  of  Dr.  Miller  of  Princeton  ; 
early  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Green  ;  Dr.  Green's  attention  to  him  in  sickness  ; 
Dr.  Green's  letter  to  him  in  relation  to  the  Gospel  ministry;  his  continued  kind- 
ness after  he  became  a  preacher.  Remarks  on  the  ministry  of  Dr.  Green ; 
character  of  his  preaching;  remarks  on  the  relation  of  colleague  ;  opinion  con- 
cerning his  ministry  for  more  than  forty  years.  Agency  in  planning  and  estab- 
lishing the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton.  Motive  in  accepting  the  office  of 
President  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  ;  successful  administration  of  its  aft'airs  ; 
resignation  and  retirement  to  Philadelphia.  Traits  in  his  character  ;  pre-eminent 
piety;  entire  and  cordial  devotion  in  public  prayer;  his  habitual  posture  in 
prayer.  Solicitude  for  the  cultivation  of  piety  among  candidates  for  the  minis- 
try, as  evinced  in  his  address  to  the  students  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Princeton.  Warm  attachment  to  evangelical  truth  ;  no  bigoted  sectarian  ;  no 
heresy  hunter;  his  sacred  regard  for  the  truth;  his  honesty  and  candour;  a 
remarkable  instance.  Character  of  his  speeches  in  the  General  Assembly;  never 
employed  the  weapons  of  sarcasm,  ridicule  and  recrimination  ;  defect  in  his  style 
of  writing.  Prompt  and  punctual  response  to  all  the  claims  of  justice  and 
charity.  Payment  of  debts  ;  freedom  from  a  mercenary  spirit ;  liberality  in 
giving;  anecdote  ;  remarkable  freedom  from  jealousy  or  suspicion  ;  a  class  of 
"  little  men"  described.  Dr.  Green  in  favour  of  every  scheme  which  would 
promote  the  honour  of  his  Master;  a  large  and  heavenly-minded  man.  Dr. 
Miller  a  debtor  to  his  memory.  .....        511 — 540 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Certain  deficiencies  in  an  autobiography  to  be  supplied  by  the  editor.  Substantial 
agreement  of  Dr.  Green's  friends  in  relation  to  his  general  character.  Not  pos- 
sessed of  what  some  call  genius.  Qualities  of  his  mind.  Success  in  study.  A 
critic  in  Hebrew  and  Greek.  His  style  not  unlike  Dr.  Witherspoon's.  His 
reviews.  His  best  published  sermons.  Lectures  on  the  Catechism.  Manner  of 
preparing  for  the  pulpit.  The  fascination  and  power  of  his  eloquence.  Himself 
an  exemplification  of  the  preacher  described  in  his  farewell  exhortation  to  his 
people.  Not  an  extemporaneous  preacher.  His  prayers  premeditated,  and  some- 
times written  and  committed.  His  influence  in  the  General  Assembly.  Punctuality 
and  diligence  as  a  member.  His  usual  time  and  manner  of  speaking.  His 
character  in  private  life.  Equanimity  in  trials.  Personal  appearance  and 
dress.         .........    541 — 548 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Letter  of  Dr.  Janeway  ;  promptness  and  pleasure  in  writing  it.  Acquaintance  of 
more  than  half  a  century  ;  colleague  more  than  thirteen  years.  Dr.  Green's  per- 
son ;  intellectual  powers.  College  honours.  Chosen  Tutor,  and  then  Professor. 
His  literary  labours.    Influence  and  importance  in  different  ecclesiastical  bodies. 


CONTENTS.  15 

Dr.  Speece  ;  anecdote.  A  powerful  debater.  Regulations  adopted  by  the  Gene- 
ral Assembly  in  1798.  Reconsideration  requested  by  the  Presbytery  of  New 
York;  successfully  opposed  by  Dr.  Green.  Regulations  relating  to  foreign 
ministers  and  licentiates.  Firmness  and  decision.  Exhibition  of  these  traits 
when  teacher  of  a  school  in  early  life;  also  when  chaplain  of  congress.  Presi- 
dent Adams'  proclamation  concerning  a  fast  day.  Resolutions  of  the  clergy  at 
the  death  of  Hamilton.  Conduct  at  the  Sweet  Springs  of  Virginia.  His  firmness 
and  decision  manifested  on  the  revival  of  religion  at  Princeton  College.  Letter 
to  Dr.  Janeway  containing  his  views  of  a  revival  of  religion.  His  piety.  Fasting. 
Liberality  in  giving.  Did  not  seek  honour.  Elected  Professor  of  Theology  by 
the  Trustees  of  New  Jersey  College.  Extract  from  letters.  Domestic  relations. 
Government  of  his  children.  Death  of  his  eldest  son.  Eminently  qualified  for 
preaching;  love  for  it.  Letter  from  Bristol.  Giddiness.  Complaints  not  imagi- 
nary. Friday  evening  lectures.  Sabbath-day  discourses  ;  unlike  many  modern 
sermons.  His  delivery.  Mr.  Eastburn.  Cherry  street  service.  Dr.  Green  as 
a  pastor.  Instruction  of  youth  in  the  Catechism.  Visits  to  the  sick.  Com- 
plaints. Love  of  Presbyterianism.  One  of  a  committee  of  three  in  179S  to  pub- 
lish the  Confession  of  Faith.  Answer  to  the  request  of  the  Presbytery  of  New 
York.  Chairman  of  the  Committee  of  Missions.  Activity  in  the  cause.  Over- 
ture on  the  subject  of  education.  President  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton.  Plan  for  a  fund  to  defray  the  travelling  ex- 
penses of  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly.  Motion  in  the  Presbytery  of 
Philadelphia,  which  issued  in  the  "  purification  of  the  church  from  false  doc- 
trine." His  motives.  Conversation  with  Dr.  Janeway  on  the  subject  in  1S30. 
His  manner  of  bearing  reproach.  Liberality  towards  other  denominations. 
Bishop  White.  High  Churchism.  Ride  with  Bishop  White,  Dr.  Abercrombie, 
and  Dr.  Janeway.  Episcopal  forms  at  funerals.  Burying  place  of  the  Second 
Presbyterian  church.  Action  of  the  session.  Proposition  to  Bishop  White  ;  his 
answer.  Bishop  White  not  a  High  Churchman;  did  not  refuse  to  unite  with  his 
clerical  brethren  of  other  denominations  in  recommending  the  observance  of 
days  for  religious  purposes.  Counsel  to  Mrs.  Leiper  ;  attachment  to  her  friends. 
Letter  from  Bristol.  Prayer  for  his  brethren.  Love  for  the  Second  Presbyte- 
rian church.  Usefulness.  Always  ready  to  aid  any  good  plan.  Bible  Society. 
Many  brought  into  the  church  during  his  ministry.  College  of  New  Jersey. 
Revival.  Zeal  for  the  purity  and  prosperity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  His 
great  trials.  Tribute  of  respect  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1846;  also  in  1848 
at  Baltimore,  when  Dr.  Cuyler  announced  his  death.  Dr.  Green  a  great  and 
good  man.  Remark  to  Dr.  Janeway  in  one  of  his  last  interviews.  Letter  of 
Dr.  Murray.  Dr.  Green  possessed  of  two  characters  ;  Dr.  Murray's  impression 
when  he  first  saw  him  him  in  1826;  occasion  of  his  acquaintance.  Entire  revo- 
lution in  his  feelings.  Friendship  of  his  children  for  Dr.  Green.  Dr.  Green  a 
truthful  character;  such  a  man  not  popular  with  a  certain  class;  his  firmness  ;  a 
fervent  and  instructive  preacher;  his  utterance  and  manner;  always  understood. 
Lectures  on  the  Catechism  a  fair  specimen  of  his  style  of  preaching.  Excelled 
as  an  expounder  of  the  Scriptures.  Lectures  to  the  Sabbath  school  teachers  of 
Philadelphia.  A  truly  devotional  man.  Preparation  for  conducting  the  devo- 
tional exercises  of  a  congregation.  Dr.  Murray's  first  sermon.  Anecdote.  Last 
interview  with  Dr.  Green.  Dr.  Green's  catholic  spirit.  Dr.  Woods.  Joy  in  the 
good  done  by  other  Christian  denominations.  Dr.  Green's  Presbyterianism. 
Remarkably  gifted  as  a  son  of  consolation  ;  illustration  in  the  case  of  Miss  Lin- 
nard.  Dr.  Green's  literary  character  ;  among  the  first  class  of  the  educated  men 
of  his  age.  Some  of  his  ablest  productions  written  after  he  had  passed  his  four- 
score years.  Deserving  of  a  name  among  the  "  Lights  of  the  American  Pulpit." 
Interment  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey.     Funeral  services.    Epitaph.         549 — 607 


X6  CONTENTS. 


APPENDIX. 

(A.) 

Extract  from  President  Quincy's  History  of  Cambridge  University.  Quotation  from 
the  Address  of  Hon.  S.  L.  Southard.  Sentiment  of  Dr.  Miller  at  tlie  Centennial 
Celebration  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey.     Letter  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Magie.       611 

(B.) 

Epitaph  by  Dr.  Green  on  the  death  of  his  first  wife.  .  .  .  612 

(C.) 

Account  of  Dr.  Green's  first  sermon.  .....  613 

(D.) 
Sketch  of  Rev.  Abram  Pierson,  his  maternal  grandfather.  ,  .  613 

(E.) 
Address  of  the  Philadelphia  Clergy  to  President  Washington,  and  his  reply.        614 

(F.) 
A  sketch  ofDr.  Sproat.        .......  615 

(G.) 

Response  to  Dr.  Miller  by  Dr.  Green  when  inaugurated  President  of  the  College  of 
New  Jersey.  ........  618 

(H.) 
Account  of  the  revival  in  the  College  in  1S15.       ....  618 

(!•) 
Proclamation  of  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer — prepared  for  President  Adams.       622 

(K.) 

Prayer  offered  at  the  time  of  the  national  grief  on  account  of  the  death  of  Wash- 
ington.      .........  623 

(L.) 
Questions  and  counsels  given  to  the  subjects  of  the  revival  in  the  College.         624 

List  of  Publications.         .......  627 


THE    LIFE 


OF    THE 


eev.  asheel  green,  d.d.  ll.d. 

CHAPTER   I. 

From  the  Year  1762  to  1778. 

Hackneyed  as  is  the  excuse  for  autliorship,  that  it  was 
undertaken  on  the  advice  of  friends,  it  is  nevertheless 
true,  that  my  life  would  never  have  been  written  by 
myself,  if  those  whose  opinions  I  thought  I  ought  to 
regard,  had  not  urged  me  to  it ;  nay,  if  they  had  not 
laid  it  upon  me  as  a  duty  which  I  owed  to  them  and  to 
the  Christian  community.  They  remarked,  that  I  had 
been  active  in  the  concerns  of  the  church  to  which  I 
belong,  and  had  witnessed  important  occurrences  both 
in  the  church  and  in  the  state,  and  that  if  a  statement 
of  these  were  connected,  with  a  more  particular  account 
of  my  religious  exercises  than  I  had  ever  given,  as  far 
as  they  knew,  they  thought  that  the  narration  would  be 
interesting,  and  very  useful.  The  consideration  of  use- 
fulness, I  can  truly  say,  prevailed  with  me  to  yield  to 
the  representation  made ;  not  indeed  without  consider- 
able reluctance,  both  because  the  labour  assumed  would, 

3 


13  LIFE  OF  THE 

at  my  time  of  life,  be  onerous,  and  because  it  is  difficult 
for  a  man  to  write  his  own  life  properly.  It  ought  to 
avoid  extreme  minuteness  on  the  one  hand,  and  undis- 
criminating-  generality  on  the  other;  to  be  like  the. 
features  of  the  face,  indicative  of  a  common  nature,  and 
yet  characteristic  of  an  individual ;  containing  nothing 
that  is  false  rather  than  all  that  is  true :  for  there  are 
some  things  that  a  prudent  and  conscientious  man 
should  not  reveal  to  any  mortal ;  and  there  are  others, 
which  a  regard  to  the  feelings  of  living  individuals 
forbids  to  be  published. 

May  a  gracious  God  direct  both  my  thoughts  and 
my  pen,  that  I  say  all  that  I  ought,  and  nothing  that 
would  be  better  concealed ! 

My  birth  was  on  the  sixth  day  of  July,  1762,  at 
Hanover,  in  the  county  of  Morris,  and  state  of  New 
Jersey.  My  father  w^as  the  Rev.  Jacob  Green,  w^ho 
was  a  native  of  the  town  of  Maiden,  in  the  state 
of  Massachusetts.  He  was  a  graduate  of  the  College 
or  University  of  Cambridge,  near  Boston,  in  New 
England;  and  w^as  engaged  by  the  celebrated  evan- 
gelist, the  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  to  be  a  teacher  of 
his  Orphan  House  Academy,  in  the  state  of  Georgia. 
He  accompanied  Mr.  Whitefield  in  his  journey  to  the 
South  as  far  as  Elizabethtown  in  New  Jersey.  There 
Mr.  Whitefield  heard  such  discouraging  accounts  in 
regard  to  his  Orphan  House,  that  he  told  my  father 
that  he  feared  he  should  not  be  able  to  fulfil  his  engage- 
ments to  him  relative  to  salary ;  and  he  put  it  at  the 
option  of  my  father,  either  to  take  the  risk  of  the  suc- 
cess of  the  Orphan  House  enterprise,  or  to  receive  an 
indemnity  for  his  expenses  and  losses  till  that  time, 


aelY.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  19 

and  to  stop  where  he  then  was.  After  consulting  with 
Mr.  Dickenson  and  Mr.  Burr,  (both  of  whom  were 
afterwards  presidents  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,) 
who  strongly  advised  him  to  abandon  his  Georgia  expe- 
dition, and  to  study  divinity,  and  be  licensed  to  preach 
the  gospel,  my  father  chose  the  latter  alternative  pro- 
posed by  Mr.  Whitefield;  studied  divinity  under  the 
direction  of  Mr.  Burr;  w^as  soon  called  to  settle  in  the 
Presbyterian  congregation  of  Hanover;  was  the  pastor 
of  that  congregation  for  forty-five  years ;  and  died  and 
was  buried  there  in  the  month  of  May,  1790. 

My  father  w^as  twice  married ;  by  his  first  wife  he 
had  three  children,  by  his  second  six.  My  mother,  my 
father's  second  wife,  whose  Christian  name  was  Eliza- 
beth, was  the  daughter  of  the  Rev.  John  Pierson,  for 
a  long  time  the  pastor  of  the  congregation  of  Wood- 
bridge  in  New  Jersey,  where,  I  believe,  my  mother 
was  born.  Mr.  Pierson,  my  maternal  grandfather,  and 
whom  I  well  remember,  died  at  my  father's  house,  in 
the  eighty-first  year  of  his  age,  in  the  month  of  August 
or  September,  in  the  year  1770.  It  is  stated  on  his 
tombstone  that  he  was  a  minister  of  the  gospel  fifty- 
seven  years. 

Both  my  parents  were  eminently  pious ;  my  mother 
always  praying  with  the  family,  when  my  father  was 
from  home.  In  no  other  family  have  I  ever  known 
the  Lord's  day  to  be  observed  with  equal  strictness  and 
solemnity,  as  in  that,  in  which,  under  the  paternal 
roof,  it  was  my  happy  lot  to  pass  a  number  of  my 
juvenile  years.  My  father,  after  preaching  to  the 
people  of  his  pastoral  charge  twice  on  each  Sabbath  in 
the  summer  and  once  in  winter,  and  after  resting  for  a 


20  LIFE  OF  THE 

short  time,  had  his  whole  family  collected  together  for 
instruction  and  devotion.  It  is  at  least  seventy  years 
ago,  and  yet  in  my  mind's  eye,  I  see  him  sitting  in  his 
arm  chair,  and  without  book,  and  commonly  with  his 
eyes  shut,  asking  in  regular  order  every  question  in 
the  Westminster  Shorter  Catechism,  helping  or  cor- 
recting those  who  could  not  repeat  it  perfectly;  and 
sometimes  making  remarks  on  particular  answers,  or 
on  the  whole  catechism  after  it  had  been  repeated. 
When  this  part  of  the  exercise  was  finished,  the  chil- 
dren of  the  family,  of  whom  there  were  five  or  six,  were 
questioned  on  five  chapters  previously  prescribed,  the 
questioner  still  neither  using  nor  needing  a  book.  To 
this  succeeded  an  inquiry  in  regard  to  the  text  or  texts 
he  had  preached  on ;  and  what  we  could  recollect  of 
the  sermons  we  had  heard.  This  was  followed  by 
asking  the  elder  children  what  other  books  they  had 
read  besides  the  Bible,  and  by  the  repetition  of  short 
sentences  of  devotional  poetry  which  any  of  us  could 
remember.  The  whole  was  concluded  sometimes  with 
a  short  address  from  my  father,  and  always  by  an 
impressive  prayer.  No  secular  business,  nor  conversa- 
tion on  secular  subjects,  was  allowed  in  the  family, 
except  that  which  related  to  milking  the  cows,  and 
relieving  the  necessities  of  the  other  brute  animals,  of 
which  my  father  had  a  considerable  number. 

When  I  was  tutor  in  college,  at  the  time  when  Dr. 
Witherspoon  was  on  his  mission  to  Britain,  to  solicit 
benefactions  for  the  College  of  which  he  was  the  presi- 
dent, the  whole  instruction  of  the  college  devolved  upon 
Dr.  Smith  and  myself  The  doctor  took  the  two 
higher  classes  of  the  college  for  private  instruction  in 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  21 

religion  on  the  Lord's  day;  and  he  requested  me  to 
take  charge  of  the  Sophomore  and  Freshman  classes, 
and  to  give  them  such  religious  instruction  as  I  should 
think  most  suitable;  and  I  thought  I  could  not  do 
better  than  adopt  that  part  of  my  father's  plan,  which 
consisted  of  prescribing  five  chapters  in  the  Bible,  to 
be  examined  on  as  a  Sabbath  day's  exercise.  The 
Rev.  Robert  Finley,  who  was  afterwards  settled  at 
Baskenridge,  was  then  a  member  of  the  Freshman 
class;  and  he  w^as  the  first  clergyman,  except  myself 
that  I  ever  heard  of,  as  instituting  a  Bible  class  in  his 
congregation.  When  I  became  the  president  of  the 
College  in  1812,  all  the  students  were  formed  into  a 
Bible  class,  and  I  not  long  after  heard  of  what  I  have 
stated  in  regard  to  Doctor  Finley.  Perhaps  this  valu- 
able instruction  of  Bible  classes  may  be  traced  into  my 
father's  family.  Great  good  is  often  done  beyond  the 
views  of  those  who  orive  it  origin.* 

My  early  religious  education  preserved  me,  during 
the  time  I  lived  with  my  pious  parents,  from  open  and 
profligate  vice,  or,  at  least,  from  that  which  the  world 
would  so  denominate.  And  yet  I  have  to  lament  that 
I  grieved  them  by  some  acts  of  disobedience,  and  by 
the  youthful  follies  and  irregularities  in  which  I  in- 
dulged. My  native  corruptions,  I  think,  were  pecu- 
liarly strong;  and  but  for  providential  restraints,  and 
a  kind  of  constitutional  timidity,  might  have  carried  me 
to  any  excess.  I  was  not  habitually  profane  in  my 
conversation;  and  yet,  among  my  companions,  I  did 
not  always  scruple  an  oath.  But  secret  sins,  known 
only  to  God  and  myself,  ar§  those  which,  on  a  review 

*  Appendix,  A. 


22  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  my  youthful  days,  I  have  cause  chiefly  to  mourn, 
and  most  deeply  to  deplore. 

The  instruction  which  I  received  in  preparing  for 
the  standing  which  I  took  at  entering  college,  was 
chiefly  derived  from  my  father.  It  was  not,  however, 
his  original  intention  to  give  me  a  liberal  education. 
He  had  four  sons;  of  whom  the  eldest  and  the  youngest 
he  intended  for  scholars ;  but  the  intermediate  two,  of 
whom  I  was  one,  were  to  be  farmers  or  mechanics. 
Indeed,  he  had  such  an  opinion  of  the  importance  of 
knowinor  how  to  manao^e  a  farm,  that  he  encrao;ed  a 
pious  and  distinguished  farmer  of  his  congregation,  to 
take  charge  of  my  elder  brother  and  myself,  and  in- 
struct us,  by  putting  us  to  labour  with  the  other  indi- 
viduals he  employed,  in  all  kinds  of  agricultural  work 
In  consequence  of  this,  I  became  acquainted  with  every 
species  of  farming  business;  from  which,  as  it  has 
turned  out,  I  have  derived  very  little  other  advantage, 
than  being  able,  during  the  ten  years  I  presided  over 
the  college  at  Princeton,  to  cultivate  a  large  garden 
with  skill  and  success.  My  father  taught  a  number  of 
pupils,  of  age  sufficient  to  understand  their  own  interest; 
for  whose  accommodation  he  erected  a  school  house  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  street  to  that  on  which  his  own 
dvk'elUng  stood.  He  took  these  pupils  on  the  condition, 
that  he  should  direct  their  studies,  and  in  ordinary  cir- 
cumstances hear  them  recite  once  every  day ;  but  that 
he  would  have  no  inspection  of  them  but  at  the  times 
of  recitation ;  and  that  he  would  discharge  them,  if  they 
were  idle,  or  failed  to  make  progress,  according  to  their 
capacities.  As  for  myself,  though  not  intending  me  for 
a  professed  scholar,  he  wished  me  to  be  acquainted  with 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  23 

the  rules  of  grammar,  and  at  a  very  early  age — I  think 
in  my  seventh '  year — made  me  learn  a  part  of  "Chee- 
ver's  Accidence,"  and  afterward,  the  Latin  grammar  of 
a  Mr.  Ross,  a  clergyman  of  New  England.  But  from 
the  time  I  was  able  to  read,  I  showed  a  fondness  for 
books,  and  as  I  grew  older,  determined,  if  possible,  to 
obtain  a  college  education.  My  father  saw  my  incli- 
nation, and  my  mother  favoured  it.  The  result  was, 
that  though  my  father  made  no  hesitation  to  take  me 
off  from  my  studies,  whenever  he  needed  my  assistance, 
I  still  kept  in  the  first  class  of  his  pupils;  and  after- 
wards, when  in  accordance  with  his  advice,  I  taught 
first  an  English,  and  at  length  a  grammar  school,  my 
leisure  hours  were  devoted  to  my  own  improvement. 

Among  other  vanities,  I  thirsted  for  the  fame  of  a 
poet,  and  wasted  a  good  deal  of  time  in  writing  verses. 
My  mother  was  a  little  proud  of  one  of  these  composi- 
tions ;  but  my  father  gave  me  the  wise  counsel  to  aim 
at  a  good  prose  style,  and  to  let  poetry  alone.  Yet  on 
a  certain  occasion,  when  he  was  solicited  to  furnish  an 
epitaph  for  a  man  of  note,  who  died  in  his  congregation, 
he  gave  me  the  thoughts  he  wished  to  be  expressed, 
and  told  me  to  try  my  hand  at  putting  them  into  verse. 
I  did  so;  and  he  thought  so  well  of  my  production,  as 
to  cause  it  to  be  engraved  on  the  tomb-stone  of  the  de- 
funct, where  I  have  recently  seen  it,  when  on  a  visit 
to  the  place  of  my  nativity.  In  a  few  months  after  I 
had  entered  college,  the  rival  societies  commenced  a 
paper  war,  and  I  wrote  a  song  in  ridicule  of  an  indi- 
vidual, which  I  afterwards  had  great  cause  to  regret; 
for  a  copy  had  been  preserved  among  the  students,  and. 
when  the  subject  of  ridicule  became  a  tutor,  he  was 


24  LIFE  OF  THE 

annoyed  by  hearing  this  song  sung  by  the  rogues  of 
the  colleo-e,  whom  he  had  offended ;  I  was  at  the  time 
a  professor  in  the  institution.  I  certainly  have  no  just 
claim,  and  never  had,  to  poetic  talent;  and  though 
some  of  my  doggerel  verses  have  appeared  in  print,  I 
sincerely  hope,  that  not  a  line  of  them  will  ever  be 
republished.  My  epitaph  on  the  tomb-stone  of  my  first 
wife,  is  among  the  best  things  in  verse  that  I  have  ever 
written.* 

I  have  mentioned  above  that  my  father  took  me  off 
from  my  studies  whenever  he  needed  my  assistance. 
He  was  a  physician,  as  well  as  a  clergyman ;  and 
besides  going  on  his  errands,  he  called  on  me  to  pre- 
pare medicines,  sent  me  to  let  blood,  to  innoculate  for 
the  small-pox,  and  to  extract  teeth,  so  that  I  obtained 
the  common  appellation  of  doctor  before  I  had  ever 
seen  a  college.  My  smattering  of  medical  knowledge 
has  been  useful  to  myself  and  to  my  family,  and  occa- 
sionally in  my  pastoral  visitation.  The  late  Dr.  Rush 
sometimes  sent  a  melancholic  patient  to  me  for  advice, 
and  he  once  became  my  patient  himself,  as  I  had  be- 
fore been  one  of  his. 

*  Appendix,  B. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  25 


CHAPTER   II. 

From  the  Year  1778  to  1782. 

My  narrative  of  the  early  part  of  my  life,  and  of  the 
family  of  which  I  was  a  member,  has  now  reached  a 
point,  at  which  I  may  avail  myself  of  what  I  have 
heretofore  written;  a  circumstance  which  affords  me  a 
seasonable  help.  In  the  summer  of  1840,  while  residing 
with  my  nephew,  the  Rev.  Jacob  Green,  at  Bedford,  in 
the  state  of  New  York,  I  began  to  write  my  reminis- 
cences in  letters  addressed  to  my  youngest  son.  They 
were  continued  at  intervals,  till  the  autumn  of  1842; 
and  they  mingle  my  biography  from  my  seventeenth 
to  my  twenty-fifth  year,  with  an  account  of  the  condi- 
tion of  our  country  previously  to  our  revolutionary  war, 
and  a  statement  of  public  affairs,  both  political  and 
religious,  till  the  happy  termination  of  that  war,  and 
for  a  considerable  period  afterAvards.  The  letters  to 
my  son  were  published  without  my  name;  but  they 
were  of  such  a  character  as,  in  a  short  time,  to  reveal 
the  author ;  nor  was  I  solicitous  for  concealment.  The 
publication  of  these  reminiscences  w^as  made  in  a  daily 
newspaper  in  Philadelphia.  I  now  introduce  them, 
wdth  some  additional  information,  in  notes,  and  with  a 
few  curtailments. 

B ,  June  12ih,  1S40. 

My  dear  a. — As  the  garrulity  of  age  is  proverbial, 
and  you  have  often  importuned  me  to  write  my  remi- 

4 


26  LIFE  OF  THE 

niscences,  perhaps  it  is  more  surprising  that  I  have 
forborne  to  do  it  hitherto,  than  that,  in  the  closing 
month  of  my  seventy-eighth  year,  I  have  determined  to 
comply  with  your  request. 

Old  men,  you  are  aware,  remember  the  occurrences 
of  their  early  years,  with  greater  accuracy  than  those 
which  happen  when  they  have  reached  a  more  advanced 
age.  But  as  I  have  kept  a  diary  for  the  last  half  cen- 
tury, I  think  I  am  pretty  well  furnished  with  materials 
for  my  undertaking,  in  which  I  mean  to  take  notice  of 
the  state  of  society  at  the  commencement  and  during 
the  progress  of  the  American  Revolution,  as  well  as  of 
many  events  that  have  since  transpired.  As  I  had, 
moreover,  the  privilege  of  knowing  personally  some 
fifteen  or  sixteen  of  the  signers  of  the  declaration  of  our 
national  independence,  and  can  boast  of  having  had  a 
degree  of  intimacy  with  some  of  them,  I  shall  have  it  in 
my  power  to  bring  into  view  a  number  of  things,  which 
do  not  find  a  place  in  a  formal  or  professed  history  of 
our  country. 

It  is  my  wish,  in  every  thing  I  write,  to  keep  in  mind 
my  clerical  character.  I  shall,  therefore,  not  overlook 
the  state  of  religion,  during  the  period  to  which  my 
memory  extends.  In  doing  this,  however,,  you  need 
not  fear  that  I  shall  write  either  homilies  or  polemical 
discussions;  but  I  shall  not  withhold  the  statement  of 
facts,  and  some  brief  and  cursory  remarks  of  a  religious 
character. 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  say  more  of  myself  than 
shall  seem  necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  my 
general  purpose;  but  all  that  may,  in  my  judgment, 
contribute  to  that  end,  I  shall  speak  of  as  freely  as  on 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  27 

any  other  topic.  You  perceive  that  I  have  ah^eacly 
beo-un  to  eo^otize;  nor  do  I  see  how  this  could  be  avoided, 
without  the  use  of  a  clumsy  periphrasis,  more  objection- 
able, in  epistolary  writing,  than  egotism  in  extreme. 

Your  descent,  my  son,  is,  on  my  side  of  the  house, 
from  the  Puritans  of  Old  and  New  England ;  and  on 
your  mother's  side,  it  is  from  the  Scotch  Covenanters, 
and  their  descendants  in  Ireland,  and  in  the  United 
States.  The  infidel  and  tory  historian  Hume,  admits 
that  English  liberty  is  indebted  for  its  preservation 
chiefly  to  the  Puritans;  and  notwithstanding  the  ludi- 
crous attitude  in  which  Sir  Walter  Scott  has  seen  meet 
to  portray  some  of  the  Covenanters,  their  unyielding 
attachment  both  to  civil  and  religious  liberty,  was  un- 
deniably of  the  most  noble  and  heroic  kind.  You  have, 
therefore,  as  I  think,  no  cause  to  be  ashamed  of  your 
ancestry ;  but  I  should  not  have  mentioned  this,  if  our 
whole  country  were  not,  in  my  apprehension,  indebted 
to  the  two  races  of  men  I  have  named  for  the  free  insti- 
tutions which  we  now  so  richly  enjoy.  Whence  origi- 
nated the  spirit  w^hich  begun  our  conflict  with  the 
mother  country,  produced  the  declaration  of  our  national 
independence,  and  bore  us  triumphantly  through  the 
war  of  the  Revolution  ?  I  well  remember  that  the  tories 
of  that  day,  both  in  Britain  and  in  our  own  country, 
attributed  it — and  they  justly  attributed  it — to  the 
leaders  of  the  Yankees  in  New  England,  and  to  those 
of  the  Scotch  and  Irish  inhabitants  of  the  middle  and 
southern  provinces.  They  erred  egregiously  in  one 
thing;  that  is,  in  saying  or  believing  that  the  rebel 
leaders  (such  was  their  language,)  aimed  at  indepen- 
dence/rom  the  first.     None  of  those  leaders,  I  am  con- 


28  LIFE  OF  THE 

fident,  thought  of  independence ;  but  most  earnestly 
wished  for  reconciliation  with  the  parent  State,  till  blood 
was  shed  at  Lexington  and  Bunker  Hill;  nor  by  many, 
till  a  good  while  after  those  events.  I  am  not  sure 
whether  it  was  by  a  communication  from  Mr.  Samuel 
Adams  himself,  with  whom  I  breakfasted  in  Boston  in 
1791,  or  from  credible  testimony  otherwise  obtained, 
I  was  informed  that  he  was  of  the  opinion,  some  time 
before  he  could  get  others  to  think  with  him,  that  we 
ought  to  have  done  with  petitioning  and  remonstrating 
with  Britain,  and  at  once  to  set  up  for  ourselves.  Yet 
this,  I  believe,  was  not  till  after  the  conflicts  I  have 
just  mentioned. 

I  freely  and  fully  admit,  that  there  were  illustrious 
individuals  descended  from  the  English  cavaliers,  or 
from  their  favourers,  who  were  as  early  awake  as  per- 
haps any  others,  to  the  importance  of  maintaining  and 
contending  for  our  colonial  rights.  The  father  of  his 
country,  the  immortal  Washington,  belonged  to  this 
class.  But  it  was  otherwise  with  the  mass  of  this 
population.  Mr.  Jefferson,  in  memoirs  written  by  him- 
self, and  published  since  his  death,  gives  a  particular 
account  of  a  device  adopted  by  himself  and  some  other 
members  of  the  Legislature  of  Virginia,  in  1776,  to 
rouse  their  constituents  from  their  apathy.  He  says, 
''We  were  under  conviction  of  the  necessity  of  arousing 
our  people  from  the  lethargy  into  which  they  had  fallen, 
as  to  passing  events;  and  thought  that  the  appointment 
of  a  day  of  general  fasting  and  prayer  would  be  most 
likely  to  call  up  and  alarm  their  attention.  *  *  ^ 
With  the  help,  therefore,  of  Rushworth,  whom  we 
rummaged  over  for   the  revolutionary  precedents  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  29 

forms  of  the  Puritans  of  that  day,  preserved  by  him,  we 
cooked  up  a  resolution,*  somewhat  modernizing  their 
phrases,  for  appointing  the  first  day  of  June,  on  which 
the  Port  Bill  was  to  commence,  for  a  day  of  fasting, 
humiliation  and  prayer,  to  implore  Heaven  to  avert 
from  us  the  evils  of  civil  war,  to  inspire  us  with  firm- 
ness in  support  of  our  rights,  and  to  turn  the  hearts  of 
the  king  and  parliament  to  moderation  and  justice.f 
*  *  *  We  returned  home,  and  in  our  several 
counties  invited  the  clergy  to  meet  assemblies  of  the 
people  on  the  first  of  June,  to  perform  the  ceremonies 
of  the  day,  and  to  address  to  them  discourses  suited  to 
the  occasion.  The  people  met  generally,  with  anxiety 
and  alarm  in  their  countenances;  and  the  effect  of  the 
day  through  the  whole  country  was  like  a  shock  of 
electricity,  arousing  every  man,  and  placing  him  erect 
and  solidly  on  his  centre.  They  chose  universally 
delegates  to  the  convention."  On  the  whole,  I  think  it 
unquestionable,  that  the  spirit  which  produced  the 
American  revolution  had  its  origin  and  its  fostering 
principally  among  those  who  were  denominated  dissen- 
ters;  and  all  were  then  so  denominated  who  did  not 
belong  to  the  established  church  of  England.  I  remark, 
in  passing,  that  since  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States,  and  the  Constitutions  of  the  individual  States 
severally,  have  placed  all  religious  denominations  on 
the  ground  of  equal  rights  and  claims,  the  gross  absur- 

*  Infidel  politicians  often  sneer  at  those  ordinances  of  religion  u-hich 
pressing  emergencies  compel  them  to  call  to  their  aid.  Observe  how 
resort  was  had  to  the  Puritans. 

t  Thus  it  appears  that  the  man  who  drafted  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence, did  not,  as  yet,  think  of  that  measure. 


30  LIFE  OF  THE 

dity  of  the  members  of  any  one  church  applying  to  all 
who  differ  from  that  church  in  doctrines  and  forms,  the 
appellation  of  dissenters,  seems  to  be  glaring;  and  yet 
there  are  some  who  do  not  see  this,  but  continue  to  call 
all  those  who  do  not  belong  to  their  own  communion 
by  the  old  opprobrious  name  of  dissenters. 
Affectionately,  adieu. 

B ,  JuxE  19th,  1840. 

My  dear  a. — I  have  always  been  impatient,  not 
to  say  vexed,  when  I  have  heard  our  national  revolution 
and  that  of  France,  represented  as  similar.  It  is  doubt- 
less true,  that  our  revolution  had  an  influence,  and  a 
powerful  one,  in  producing  that  of  France.  But  the 
agencies,  and  what  may  be  called  the  materials,  of  those 
two  revolutions,  were  as  different  as  can  well  be  ima- 
gined. The  leaders  in  our  revolution  were  good  men, 
as  well  as  great  men.  If  there  were  a  few  infidels 
among  them,  as  no  doubt  was  the  fact,  they  were 
obliged  to  conceal  their  infidelity,  because  it  was  unpo- 
pular. Our  people,  speaking  comparatively,  were  an 
intelligent,  moral  and  religious  people.  They  had  been 
brought  up  under  free  institutions,  and  had  the  habits 
and  ideas  which  are  produced  by  such  institutions. 
My  quotation  also  from  Mr.  Jefferson,  shows,  that  in 
Virginia,  a  day  of  humiliation,  fasting  and  prayer,  was 
acceptable  to  the  people  at  large,  and  highly  influential. 
This  was  still  more,  far  more  the  case  with  the  popu- 
lation of  the  eastern  and  middle  provinces.  In  the  most 
of  these  provinces,  days  of  fasting  and  prayer  were  no 
novelty — they  had  been  of  frequent  occurrence.  The 
influence  of  the  clergy,  moreover,  both  in  and  out  of 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  31 

the  pulpit,  was  great  and  commanding;  and  it  was  all 
exerted  against  the  unrighteous  claims  of  Britain.  It 
is  also  well  known,  that  the  old  Continental  Congress 
recommended  days  of  religious  observance,  both  for 
fasting  and  prayer,  and  for  thanksgiving.  Our  army, 
too,  had  chaplains,  to  whom  the  commander-in-chief 
gave  every  facility  which  military  operations  would 
permit,  for  performing  the  duties  of  their  sacred  office. 
After  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown, 
there  was  a  special  religious  service,  for  thanksgiving 
to  Almighty  God  for  the  success  he  had  granted  to  the 
united  arms  of  America  and  France.  On  that  occasion, 
General  Washington  directed  that  the  whole  army  not 
on  special  military  service,  should  attend;  and  he 
exhorted  them,  in  general  orders,  to  give  their  attend- 
ance with  all  the  seriousness  and  devout  feelings  suited 
to  the  solemnity.  Of  all  this,  there  not  only  was 
nothing,  in  the  origin  and  progress  of  the  French  revo- 
lution, but  something  infinitely  worse  than  nothing; 
that  is,  there  was  the  absence  of  all  good  and  the  pre- 
sence of  much  evil.  An  irruption  took  place  of  the 
most  ferocious  and  infernal  passions  that  human  nature 
has  ever  exhibited.  The  leaders  of  this  revolution, 
with  no  exception  known  to  me,  were  destitute  of  every 
thing  like  religion,  or  genuine  morality.  They  talked, 
indeed,  of  morality,  but  they  openly  professed  to  abhor 
religion ;  unless,  after  the  extermination  of  every  sem- 
blance of  Christianity,  the  worship  of  a  harlot,  in  the 
guise  of  the  goddess  of  reason,  might  be  called  their 
religion.  Many  of  the  leaders,  as  every  body  knows, 
were  avowed  atheists.  Mr.  William  Bradford,  the  suc- 
cessor of  Randolph,  as  Attorney  General  of  the  United 


32  LIFE  OF  THE 

States,  and  who  died  in  1795,  told  me,  that  Mr.  Jeffer- 
son said  in  his  hearing,  that  before  he  left  France, 
atheism  was  table-talk  with  the  bishops ;  and  this  was 
a  considerable  time  before  the  evil  reached  its  height. 
The  populace  of  France,  before  the  revolution,  had 
been  greatly  oppressed  bj  their  superiors,  both  civil 
and  ecclesiastical ;  and  had  grown  up  in  servility,  and 
the  most  brutish  ignorance.  Hence,  when  their  former 
restraints  were  removed,  and  their  passions  became 
excited,  they  raged  like  infuriated  demons.  Every 
enormity  of  revenge,  cruelty,  murder,  and  savage  bar- 
barity, reigned  in  triumph.  These  enormities  are  of 
too  recent  a  date  to  be  unknown  to  the  present  genera- 
tion. They  have  filled  volumes ;  and  I  only  advert  to 
them  generally,  to  show  that  those  who  proclaim  a 
similarity  between  our  revolution  and  that  of  France, 
are  justly  chargeable  with  an  intolerable  misrepresenta- 
tion and  absurdity.  As  to  chaplains  in  the  French 
armies,  he  who  should  have  mentioned  it,  would  first 
have  been  laughed  to  scorn,  and  then  condemned  to 
the  guillotine.  Their  priests  were  sacrificed  by  heca- 
tombs. 

The  mild  treatment  of  the  tories — that  is,  of  those 
American  citizens  who  in  the  early  stages  of  our  revo- 
lution sided  with  the  British — was  highly  honourable  to 
the  American  character,  and  a  perfect  contrast  to  what 
took  place  in  France.  Except  in  a  few  instances  in 
the  southern  part  of  our  country,  where  the  tories  had 
some  of  their  own  cruelties  retaliated  on  them,  ours  was 
a  bloodless  revolution,  so  far  as  they  were  concerned ; 
that  is,  till  they  actually  appeared  in  arms  as  allies 
of  our  foreign  foe.     If  they  were  disposed,  as  a  number 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  33 

were,  to  go  peaceably  to  the  British  stations,  they  were 
permitted  to  do  so,  without  molestation.  ThiS;  at  least, 
was  the  fact,  in  the  whole  region  of  my  early  know- 
ledge. Their  estates  were  forfeited,  and  there  the 
matter  ended  with  them.  In  resjard  to  those  who  re- 
mained,  and  continued  to  talk  against  the  country  and 
in  favour  of  the  British,  confinement,  as  in  the  case  of 
Governor  Franklin,  of  New  Jersey,  or  a  coat  of  tar  and 
feathers,  was  the  extent  of  their  punishment;  and  even 
this  penalty  might  be  escaped,  if,  through  fear  or  pru- 
dence, they  promised,  and  kept  their  promise  to  pre- 
serve silence  on  the  obnoxious  points,  in  time  to  come. 
With  a  case  confirmatory  of  my  last  position,  and  which 
will  also  show  the  state  of  the  public  mind  at  the  period 
in  contemplation,  I  will  close  my  present  letter. 

My  father,  although  a  clergyman,  was  a  whig  of  the 
first  water ;  and  within  a  mile  of  his  residence,  lived  an 
English  emigrant,  a  man  of  considerable  property,  and 
not  a  little  hauteur,  who  had  drunk  as  deeply  into 
toryism  as  my  father  had  into  whigism.  They  had 
engaged  in  many  an  ardent  controversy,  some  of  which 
I  heard ;  and  the  rest  I  shall  give  as  probable,  being 
the  standing  argumentation  of  the  contending  parties 
of  that  day.  The  tory  strenuously  maintained  the 
right  of  the  British  king  and  parliament  to  tax  us,  with 
or  without  our  consent ;  because,  as  he  said,  we  were 
colonies  that  they  had  nursed  up  from  infancy,  defend- 
ing us  against  the  French  and  Indians,  our  mortal 
enemies,  and  expending  in  this  defence,  I  know  not 
how  many  millions  of  money,  and  thousands  of  lives : 
and  as  to  our  resisting  the  British  arms,  with  any  hopes 
of  success,  it  was,  he  afl[irmed,  the  madness  of  folly  to 

5 


34  LIFE  OF  THE 

think  of  it.  Britain  bad  triumphed  over  France  and 
Spain  in  the  last  war,  and  would,  if  we  provoked  her, 
crush  with  the  greatest  ease  our  feeble  hostility.  My 
father  denied  the  justice  of  this  reasoning  altogether. 
He  maintained  that  our  progenitors  had,  for  the  most 
part,  fled  from  persecution  at  home,  to  a  howling 
wilderness;  that  they  bad  for  a  long  time  fought  the 
Indians,  and  suffered  from  their  barbarity,  without  aid; 
that  when  the  French  joined  them,  the  parent  State 
helped  us  more  from  a  regard  to  their  own  power  and 
reputation,  than  from  any  great  love  to  us.  Besides, 
be  maintained  that  we  had  helped  them  as  much  as 
they  bad  helped  us,  bad  given  them  the  whole  of  our 
trade,  and  had  borne  a  full  share  of  the  expense  of  the 
common  cause.  He  insisted  with  great  energy  on  one 
point,  namely,  that  it  w^as  a  British  maxim,  that  repre- 
sentation and  taxation  ought  always  to  go  together; 
and  that  as  we  had  no  representation  in  the  British 
parliament,  it  was,  on  their  own  principles,  unjust  and 
iniquitous  to  attempt  to  tax  us  without  our  consent. 
As  to  being  crushed  by  the  British  arms,  he  expressed 
it  as  his  conviction,  that  the  whole  powder  of  Britain 
could  not  conquer  the  single  province  of  Massachusetts 
Bay.  This  I  beard  him  say;  and  only  remark  upon 
it,  that  Massachusetts  was  the  province  of  his  nativity 
and  education.  Before  long,  this  Englishman  became 
so  pubUcly  audacious,  that  some  young  and  ardent 
whigs,  in  a  neighbouring  town,  were  reported  to  have 
declared  that  they  would  tar  and  feather  him.  This 
report  came  to  his  ears  on  a  Saturday  evening,  and  it 
frightened  him  half  out  of  his  life.  He  came  to  my 
father  on  the  followino^  Sabbath  morning,  in  the  greatest 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  35 

trepidation  imaginable.  He  acknowledged  that  he  had 
done  wrong  in  speaking  against  the  American  cause, 
said  he  was  sorry  for  his  imprudence  and  violence,  and 
was  willing  to  promise,  most  explicitly  and  solemnly, 
that  if  he  might  be  forgiven,  and  be  permitted  to  live 
in  peace  and  safety,  he  would  be  silent  on  the  American 
controversy  in  future;  and  would,  in  all  respects,  deport 
himself  inoffensively.  Such  was  the  substance  of  his 
communication,  for  I  pretend  not  to  give  his  words. 
He  entreated  my  father  to  write  down  this  humiliating 
statement,  and  read  it  publicly  from  the  pulpit  that 
morning;  and  he  promised  to  attend,  and  stand  up  in 
the  face  of  the  congregation,  and  own  the  whole  as  his 
own  voluntary  act  and  deed.  My  father,  I  believe,  had 
not  heard  a  w^ord  about  the  tarring  and  feathering  of 
his  alarmed  visitant,  till  he  heard  it  from  himself;  and 
was  rather  disposed  to  dissuade  him  from  a  public  con- 
fession, although  he  had  witnessed  his  imprudence,  and 
did  not  know  but  he  might  be  in  danger  of  what 
he  so  greatly  feared.  As  the  tory  insisted  on  making 
a  public  confession  and  retraction,  my  father  told  him 
to  write  it.  This  he  was  not  well  able  to  do,  and  urged 
my  father  to  write  it  for  him ;  which  was  accordingly 
done,  in  strict  conformity  with  his  dictation.  Agree- 
ably to  his  promise,  he  appeared  in  the  church,  and 
rose  up  in  his  pew  before  the  congregation,  when  my 
father  began  to  read  his  paper,  and  at  the  close  of  the 
reading,  he  assented  distinctly  to  its  contents,  as  con- 
taining his  voluntary  confession  and  promise.  I  was 
present,  and  saw  and  heard  what  I  now  write.  But 
the  matter  did  not  end  here.  The  alarmed  and  anxious 
tory  took   the   paper  which  my  father  had  read,  and 


36  LIFE  OF  THE 

hurried  to  the  town  from  which  the  threatenino-  had 
come,  that  he  might  have  done  there,  in  the  afternoon 
service,  what  had  ah'eady  been  done  in  the  morning, 
in  the  place  of  his  residence.  But  the  minister  of  the 
tow^n  assured  him,  that  what  he  had  heard  had  been 
greatly  magnified,  and  that  nothing  had  taken  place  in 
that  town  to  render  necessary  any  such  public  transac- 
tion as  he  had  solicited,  and  he  refused  to  read  the 
paper.  Whether  what  was  done  in  my  father's  church 
really  saved  him  from  tar  and  feathers,  or  whether  his 
own  fears  had  precipitated  him  into  an  unnecessary  act, 
I  know  not.  But  I  know  that  he  lived  many  years  on 
his  farm  in  my  father's  neighbourhood,  without  any 
disturbance,  and  died  there  a  considerable  time  after 
the  close  of  our  revolutionary  war.  I  have  been  assured, 
that  he  never  could  be  convinced  that  General  Bur- 
goyne  and  his  army  had  been  captured  by  the  Ameri- 
cans. And  I  know,  that  although  my  father  played 
him  no  trick  in  the  matter  of  his  public  confession,  yet 
when  he  found  he  was  in  no  danger,  he  seemed  to 
suspect  it,  and  treated  my  father  with  greater  distance 
after,  than  before  that  occurrence. 
Affectionately,  adieu. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  37 


CHAPTER  III. 

From  the  Year  1778  to  1782. 

June  26,  1840. 
My  dear  a. — At  the  commencement  of  the  con- 
troversy with  Great  Britain,  which  resulted  in  our 
national  independence,  our  whole  country  exhibited  a 
simplicity  and  plainness  of  manners  and  habits  of 
living,  exceedingly  different  from  those  which  we  now 
witness.  In  this  respect,  indeed,  a  difference,  and  a 
wide  one,  was  then  palpable  between  the  Eastern  and 
Southern  Provinces;  so  that  it  was  among  the  pecu- 
liarities of  the  revolution,  as  has  been  often  remarked, 
that  a  heterogeneous  population  was  on  a  sudden  so 
pervaded  by  an  all-controlling  spirit  of  liberty,  as  to 
forget  all  other  distinctions,  and  become  a  homogeneous 
mass.  Climate,  of  course,  produced  some  dissimilarity 
between  the  more  northern  and  southern  colonies ;  but 
it  was  mainly  attributable  to  two  other  causes — slavery 
and  the  inequality  of  landed  property.  Slavery,  indeed, 
then  existed  in  all  the  provinces ;  but  in  the  east,  the 
number  of  slaves  was  not  great,  and  their  condition  was 
a  mild  servitude ;  the  master  often  working,  and  some- 
times eating  at  the  same  table  with  his  slave.  In  the 
south,  slaves  were  then,  as  they  are  now,  multitudinous, 
and  in  a  very  degraded  situation — considerably  more 
so,  I  think,  than  they  are  at  present.     In  both  cases, 


38  LI'fE  OF  THE 

the  quantity  of  landed  property  originally  held  by 
Europeans  and  their  descendants,  had  great  influence 
in  giving  character  to  the  whole  population.  In  the 
eastern  and  middle  colonies,  the  cultivators  of  the  soil 
generally  owned  but  small  plantations ;  so  that  a  farmer 
seldom  needed  more  than  from  two  to  five  or  six  slaves, 
and  of  course,  he  could  treat  them  with  a  lenity  and  an 
approximation  to  equality,  not  practicable  if  the  number 
had  been  much  greater.  In  the  south,  on  the  contrary, 
large  tracts  of  land  were  often  the  property  of  a  single 
individual,  requiring  many  hands  for  their  cultivation ; 
and  this,  with  the  nature  of  the  climate,  led  to  the  pur- 
chase of  numerous  slaves — in  some  instances,  to  the 
amount  of  hundreds — and  rendered  it  wholly  imprac- 
ticable to  treat  them  as  was  done  in  the  more  northern 
colonies.  These  circumstances,  to  say  nothing  of  an 
aristocratic  spirit,  and  an  aversion  to  Puritanism  and 
Presbyterianism,  gave  complexion  to  the  state  of  society 
in  the  south,  very  dissimilar  to  that  of  the  other  pro- 
vinces. Yet  throughout  the  wdiole  country,  the  habits 
and  manners  of  the  people,  and  the  style  of  living,  were 
greatly  different  from  what  they  now  are;  not  rude,  (at 
least  I  will  not  so  characterize  them,)  but  far  more  plain 
and  simple.  At  that  time  there  were  but  few  taverns. 
In  no  part  of  the  country  were  they  numerous,  or  well 
kept ;  and  in  the  south,  they  hardly  had  an  existence. 
Southern  gentlemen  expected  to  entertain  strangers  at 
their  own  dwellings;  and  were  sometimes  desirous  to 
detain  them  even  longer  than  was  convenient  to  their 
guests,  for  the  sake  of  their  company  and  conversation. 
Hence,  southern  hospitality  became  proverbial.  In 
New  Jersey,   New  York,  and  all  New  England,  it  is 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  39 

hardly  too  much  to  say,  that  every  clergyman's  house 
was  a  clergyman's  tavern.  A  travelling  brother,  with- 
out the  scrape  of  a  pen,  or  any  knowledge  of  his  person 
or  his  name,  as  an  introduction,  claimed  a  brother  cler- 
gyman's house  for  his  own  accommodation,  and  the 
keeping  and  care  of  his  horse,  with  as  much  freedom, 
and  as  little  ceremony,  as  if  the  kindred  in  question 
had  been  natural  and  not  ecclesiastical. 

Dr.  Young,  who  lived  to  be  an  octogenarian,* 
exclaimed — "At  the  age  of  fourscore,  where  is  the 
world  into  which  we  were  born?"  referring  to  the 
death  of  coevals  and  the  rising  up  of  a  new  generation. 
But  if  this  was  proper  and  pithy  in  the  capitol  of 
Britain,  with  how  much  greater  propriety  and  em- 
phasis may  it  be  uttered  by  an  inhabitant  of  the  United 
States,  at  the  age  contemplated?  Not  only  will  he 
have  survived  the  most  of  his  contemporaries,  and  seen 
them  succeeded  by  a  new  race,  but  the  whole  face  of 
nature  and  of  society  will  have  been  chano^ed  durino- 
his  lifetime.  I  can  remember  the  time  when  there 
were  dense  forests  where  there  are  now  fertile  fields; 
and  when  agriculture  in  the  whole  United  States,  did 
not  furnish  an  Irish  potato  which  would  now  be 
thought  tolerable.  Cities  and  towns,  within  the  scope 
of  my  recollection,  have  sprung  into  being,  in  number 
and  beauty,  and  with  a  rapidity,  of  which  the  world 
does  not  afford  another  example.     Cincinnati,  and  all 

*  He  wrote  the  poem  which  he  entitled  Resignation,  when  he 
was  turned  of  eighty.  It  was  said  by  some,  that  it  discovered  marks 
of  enfeebled  powers.  But  Johnson  says,  "  There  is  Young  in  every 
line  of  it,  such  as  he  was  in  his  best  days,"  or  language  to  this 
effect. 


40  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  other  towns,  in  what  are  now  called  the  Western 
States,  and,  indeed,  the  States  themselves,  had  no 
existence  in  the  days  of  my  youth.  I  w^ell  remember 
that  it  was  at  college,  about  the  twentieth  year  of  my 
age,  that  I  first  heard  of  a  fertile  region  of  country, 
called  Kentucky.  You  know,  I  suppose,  that  the 
capitol  of  this  State  received  its  name  in  honour  of  the 
Lexington  in  Massachusetts,  where  British  troops  were 
first  resisted  by  arms.  Pittsburgh,  at  this  time,  was 
just  coming  into  notice,  and  Baltimore  was  yet  quite  a 
small  town.  Philadelphia  was  scarcely  a  third  as  large 
as  it  now  is.  The  extension  of  New^  York  city  has 
been  still  greater;  and  what  is  now  called  Western 
New  York,  .was  then  literally  a  howling  wilderness. 
Boston  has  been  greatly  enlarged ;  and  the  towns  of  the 
eastern  States  generally,  as  well  as  those  in  the  south, 
have,  many  of  them,  come  into  existence;  and  those 
which,  before  had  being,  have  been  much  beautified, 
and  in  every  way  received  great  improvements. 

As  to  canals,  steamboats,  railroads  and  cars,  every 
body  knows  that  they  are  things  of  yesterday's  produc- 
tion. Even  turnpike  roads  did  not  exist  in  our  country 
till  long  after  a  period  to  w^iich  I  can  look  back. 
There  was  something  that  was  called  a  turnpike  road, 
although  it  little  deserved  the  name,  across  Horse  Neck, 
in  the  state  of  New  York,  in  1790.  The  first  good 
turnpike  was  that  between  Philadelphia  and  Lancaster. 
A  great  clamor  was  raised  against  this  by  some  of  the 
German  population  of  Pennsylvania;  and  several  own- 
ers of  farms  opened  their  fields  adjoining  the  turnpike 
gates,  to  let  all  who  were  so  disposed  pass  without 
paying  toll.     Experience,  however,  soon  not  only  re- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  41 

coiiciled  the  Germans  and  other  opposers  of  the  turn- 
pike to  this  improvement,  but  made  them  its  ardent 
friends,  and  prepared  them  to  be  advocates  for  other 
meliorations.  * 

Before  our  revolutionary  war,  there  were  no  more 
than  seven  colleges,  or  institutions  authorised  to  confer 
degrees  in  the  arts,  in  the  whole  of  British  America. 
These  were  Harvard,  in  Massachusetts;  Yale,  in  Con- 
necticut; King's  College,  now  Columbia,  in  New  York; 
Nassau  Hall,  at  Princeton;  and  Queen's  College,  now 
Rutgers,  at  Brunswick,  in  New  Jersey;  a  college  and 
charity  school,  since  grown  into  the  University  of  Penn- 
sylvania, in  Philadelphia;  and  William  and  Mary's 
College,  in  Virginia.  The  number  at  present  is  six  or 
seven-fold  more  numerous — far  more  so  than  is  really 
advantag-eous  to  the  cause  of  sound  science.  Academies 
and  common  schools  have  multiplied  in  like  proportion, 
and  are  not  obnoxious  to  the  like  censures. 

I  will  just  set  down,  as  they  occur  to  me,  some  of  the 
most  important  scientific  discoveries  or  improvements, 
which  have  been  made  during  the  period  to  which  my 
memory  extends.  I  thus  notice,  the  planet  Georgium 
Sidus,  or   Herschell;*  and   the  four  smaller  planets, 

*  This  planet  was  discovered  by  Herschell,  in  the  time  of  our  revo- 
lutionary war,  when  we  could  have  no  direct  communication  with 
Britain.  The  first  information  in  detail  of  this  discovery,  came  to 
the  United  States  by  way  of  France.  Dr.  Rittenhouse  told  me,  that 
when  he  had  obtained  the  French  statement,  he  was  able  to  point  his 
telescope,  so  as  to  take  the  planet  into  its  field  without  another  move- 
ment; that  at  the  first  look  his  eye  was  on  the  planet.  His  familiar 
knowledge  of  the  starrj'  heavens  was  wonderful.  Nor  was  this  his 
only  attainment.  He  was  among  the  first  astronomers,  natural  phi- 
losophers, mathematicians  and  mechanicians  of  his  age.     Nothing  in 

6 


42  LIFE  OF  THE 

Ceres,  Pallas,  Juno  and  Vesta,  denominated  asteroids, 
by  Dr.  Herscliell,  and  several  satellites  of  the  larger 
planets;  nearly  the  whole  of  what  is  called  modern 
chemistry ;  the  application  of  steam  to  the  useful  arts. 
The  great  power  of  steam  had  been  long  known,  but 
its  application  (particularly  after  Watt's  famous  disco- 
very or  invention,)  to  engines,  mills  and  boats,  and  a 
variety  of  other  purposes,  is  comparatively  of  recent 
date.  To  these  I  only  add  ballooning,  vaccination,  and 
the  life-boat.  This  enumeration,  I  am  well  aware,  is 
very  far  from  being  complete,  and  I  with  design  omit 
all  military  improvements,  or  facilities  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  human  life. 

But  I  must  say  a  word  or  two  about  banks.  Before 
our  Revolution  there  was  no  bank  in  the  British  colonies, 
and  probably  no  thought  of  ever  creating  one.  The 
first  that  was  established  was  the  bank  of  North  Ame- 
rica, in  Philadelphia;  which  was  formed  on  the  sug- 
gestion of  Robert  Morris,  to  aid  his  operations  for 
sustaining  the  credit  of  our  country,  when  the  old 
continental  paper  money  was  becoming  extinct.  It 
was  some  years,  perhaps  eight  or  ten,  before  there  was 
another  bank  in  the  United  States.  Who  can  ascertain 
the  number  which  now  exist? 

mechanics  has.  I  believe,  exceeded  his  orrery.  Yet  he  was  perhaps 
the  most  modest  man  I  have  ever  known.  He  was  one  of  my 
parishioners,  and  a  regular  attendant  on  public  worship,  as  often  as 
his  feeble  health  would  permit.  I  attended  his'funeral  and  spoke  at 
the  grave.  The  remains  were  deposited  under  the  pavement  of  his 
observatory,  in  his  garden.  At  the  request  of  his  widow,  I  furnished 
her  with  a  copy  of  my  address  at  his  interment,  a  part  of  which  I 
afterwards  found  was  published  in  Rees'  Cyclopedia ;  but  not,  I 
think,  exactly  as  I  wrote  it. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  43 

Thus,  my  son,  I  have  adverted  to  some  of  the  muta- 
tions and  improvements  which  have  come  into  exist- 
ence, since  I  was  a  boy  of  the  age  of  ten  years.  You 
may  live  to  see  others  as  numerous  and  as  great. 
Would  to  G  od  that  our  progress  hitherto  had  been  only 
in  that  which  is  good,  that  we  had  not  changed  for  the 
worse  in  the  desecration  of  the  Christian  Sabbath,  in 
open  blasphemy,  infidelity  and  atheism ;  in  duels,  mur- 
ders, and  assassinations ;  and  in  that  insatiable  cupidity 
of  wealth,  which  has  produced  our  present  financial 
embarrassments.  May  a  merciful  God  turn  us  from 
our  evil  ways,  that  his  displeasure  may  not  rest  upon  us. 
May  his  providential  corrections,  in  tornadoes,  inunda- 
tions, floods,  and  numerous  and  extensive  conflagra- 
tions, be  sanctified  to  us  all,  lest  still  greater  and  more 
general  calamities  come  upon  us. 
Affectionately  adieu. 

B ,  June  30,  1840. 


My  dear  a. — At  the  commencement  of  our  Revo- 
lution, and  indeed  through  the  whole  of  its  progress, 
the  patriots  of  the  day  made  great  use  of  the  press,  in 
operating  on  the  public  mind.  The  tories  attempted 
the  same,  as  long  as  they  were  permitted  to  do  it,  which 
was  till  about  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  our  inde- 
pendence. After  that,  they  could  circulate  nothing, 
except  what  was  printed  within  the  British  lines,  and 
sent  forth  and  handed  about  privately. 

John  Holt  and  James  Rivington  were  the  antagonist 
newspaper  printers  in  New  York ;  the  former  for  the 
whigs,  the  latter  for  the  tories ;  my  father  took  Holt's 
paper,  and  the  tory,  whose  story  I  have  already  told 


44  LIFE  OF  THE 

you,  took  Rivington's.  These  papers  were  published 
but  once  a  week.  A  daily,  or  a  tri-weekly,  or  a  twice-a- 
week  newspaper  was,  I  believe,  not  thought  of  for  many 
years  after  this  period — I  certainly  heard  of  none. 
Both  the  papers  I  have  mentioned,  were  brought  by  a 
stage  from  New  York  to  a  tavern,  about  half  a  mile 
distant  from  my  father's,  where  I  was  commonly  on  the 
watch  for  their  arrival.  As  soon  as  this  took  place,  I 
seized  the  one  which  belonged  to  my  father,  and  carried 
it  to  him  with  all  speed.  Reeking  wet  from  the  press, 
it  was  dried  in  haste;  and  he  either  perused  it  in 
silence,  or  by  his  order  it  was  read  to  him  by  one  of  his 
children.  It  w^as  a  high  gratification  when  this  duty 
was  allotted  me,  then  a  boy  just  entering  my  teens,  but 
a  flaminor  whio^. 

Holt's  paper  was  headed  with  the  picture  of  a  snake, 
cut  into  thirteen  distinct  sections,  and  each  section 
bearing  upon  it  the  name  of  one  of  the  thirteen  colonies, 
which  then  professed  allegiance  to  the  king  of  Great 
Britain.  As  soon  as  our  independence  was  declared, 
all  the  sections  of  the  snake  disappeared,  and  his  whole 
attitude  was  changed.  His  tail  was  brought  round  and 
inserted  in  his  mouth,  or  placed  by  its  side,  and  his 
whole  body  was  formed  into  a  regular  circle,  the  head 
and  the  tail  being  at  the  top  of  the  paper.  This  snake 
picture  made  so  deep  an  impression  on  my  youthful 
memory,  that  I  retain  it  very  distinctly  to  the  present 
hour.  This  paper  of  Holt's  had  great  influence  through- 
out the  whole  wide  region  of  its  circulation,  and  its 
editor  was  considered  as  a  public  benefactor.  He  and 
Rivington,  of  course,  pelted  each  other  incessantly  and 
severely,  each  endeavouring  to  sustain  his  cause  by  all 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  45 

the  facts  and  arguments  he  could  muster,  and  by  some 
falsehoods  too.  Rivington  remained  in  the  city  of  New 
York  after  it  was  abandoned  by  the  American  troops, 
and  became  king's  printer  during  the  whole  of  the 
ensuing  war,  and  nothing  could  exceed  the  violence  of 
his  abuse  of  the  rebels,  as  he  delighted  to  call  the  Ame- 
ricans, and  the  contempt  with  which  he  affected  to  treat 
their  army,  and  Mr.  Washington,  its  leader.  It  was, 
therefore,  a  matter  of  universal  surprise,  on  the  return 
of  peace,  that  this  most  obnoxious  man  remained  after 
the  departure  of  the  British  troops.  But  the  surprise 
soon  ceased,  by  its  becoming  publicly  known,  that  he 
had  been  a  spy  for  General  Washington,  while  employ- 
ed in  abusing  him,  and  had  imparted  useful  information, 
which  could  not  otherwise  have  been  obtained.  He 
had,  in  foresight  of  the  evacuation  of  New  York  by  the 
British  army,  supplied  himself  from  London  with  a 
large  assortment  of  what  are  called  the  British  classics, 
and  other  works  of  merit;  so  that,  for  some  time  after 
the  conclusion  of  the  war,  he  had  the  sale  of  these  pub- 
lications almost  wholly  to  himself  Amongst  others,  I 
dealt  wdth  him  pretty  largely ;  and  with  nothing  else 
to  make  me  a  favourite,  the  fulsome  letters  which  he 
addressed  to  me  were  a  real  curiosity.  He  was  the 
greatest  sycophant  imaginable;  very  little  under  the 
influence  of  any  principle  but  self-interest,  yet  of  the 
most  courteous  manners  to  all  with  whom  he  had  inter- 
course. You,  I  believe,  have  read  the  two  pieces  of 
satire  in  which  Dr.  Witherspoon  has  gibbetted  him  and 
Benjamin  Towns,  another  printer,  who  served  the 
British  while  their  army  held  Philadelphia,  and  re- 
mained there  when  they  left  the  city. 


46  LIFE  OF  THE 

But  pamphlets,  as  well  as  newspapers,  were  employed 
in  our  revolutionary  controversy,  with  the  advocates  of 
the  measures  of  the  king  and  parliament  of  Great 
Britain.  Colonel  Hamilton  made  the  first  public  dis- 
play of  his  talents,  by  writing,  when  he  was  under 
twenty  years  of  age,  an  able  and  spirited  reply  to  a  long 
publication  in  New  York.  My  own  father  wrote  a 
pamphlet,  entitled,  as  well  as  I  can  remember,  "Obser- 
vations on  the  present  controversy  between  Great  Bri- 
tain and  her  American  Colonies."  But  by  far  the  most 
noted  publication  of  all  was  Paine's  "Common  Sense." 
I  think  this  pamphlet  had  a  greater  run  than  any  other 
ever  published  in  our  country.  It  was  printed  anony- 
mously, and  it  was  a  considerable  time  before  its  author 
w^as  known  or  suspected.  In  the  meantime  large  edi- 
tions were  frequently  issued;  and  in  newspapers,  at 
taverns,  and  at  almost  every  place  of  public  resort,  it 
was  advertised,  and  very  generally  in  these  words, 
"Common  Sense  for  eighteen  pence."  I  lately  looked 
into  a  copy  of  this  pamphlet,  and  was  ready  to  wonder 
at  its  popularity  and  the  effect  it  produced,  when  origi- 
nally published.  But  the  truth  is,  it  struck  a  string 
which  required  but  a  touch  to  make  it  vibrate.  The 
country  was  ripe  for  independence,  and  only  needed 
somebody  to  tell  the  people  so,  with  decision,  boldness 
and  plausibility.  Paine  did  this  recklessly,  having 
nothing  to  lose,  whether  his  suggestions  were  received 
favourably  or  unfavourably;  while  wiser  and  better 
men  than  he  were  yet  maturing  their  minds  by  reflec- 
tion, and  looking  well  to  every  step  which  they  took  or 
advised.  Paine's  talent,  and  he  certainly  possessed  it 
eminently,  w^as,  to  make  a  taking  and  striking  appeal 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEX.  47 

to  popular  feelings,  when  he  saw  it  tending  toward  a 
point  to  which  he  wished  to  push  it,  whether  for  good 
or  for  evil.  Hence  the  influence  of  his  publications  in 
England,  in  the  early  stages  of  the  French  revolution; 
and  hence  also,  the  effect  of  his  two  volumes  of  infi- 
delity, entitled  "The  Age  of  Reason,"  when  that  revo- 
lution had  prostrated  all  religion  in  France,  and  as  he 
hoped  and  believed,  was  in  progress  to  annihilate  Chris- 
tianity throughout  the  world.  His  life  was  the  best 
exposition  of  the  true  tendency  of  his  Age  of  Reason. 
He  was  the  victim  of  vice  and  of  ungoverned  passions, 
and  died  a  loathsome  sot,  so  offensive  as  to  render  great 
self-denial  requisite,  in  order  to  minister  to  his  necessi- 
ties, as  he  was  falling  into  the  grave.  How  just  is  it  in 
God,  when  he  abandons  a  blasphemer  to  the  influence 
of  the  sentiments  which  he  has  cherished  and  uttered; 
and  thus  provides  an  antidote  to  his  impieties,  in  the 
miserable  life  and  death  of  their  author ! 
Affectionately  adieu. 


48  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  IV. 

From  the  Year  1782  to  1788. 

B ,  July  6,  1840. 

My  dear  a. — It  was  common,  I  have  been  told, 
among  the  French,  in  the  time  of  their  revolution,  to 
characterise  a  notorious  falsifier  by  saying,  "He  lies 
like  the  Bulletin."  In  our  Revolution,  we  had  a  com- 
mon saying,  the  opposite  of  this,  which  was  derived 
from  sacred  regard  to  truth  manifested  by  the  old  Con- 
tinental Congress,  in  all  their  public  statements.  These 
statements,  which  often  related  to  military  operations, 
were  invariably  attested  by  the  signature  of  their  secre- 
tary; and  hence,  when  a  man  reported  any  thing  in 
the  way  of  news,  which  seemed  to  be  doubted,  he 
sought  to  confirm  it  by  saying,  "It's  as  true  as  if 
Charles  Thomson's  name  was  to  it."  I  do  not  remem- 
ber that  any  representation  to  which  the  name  of  this 
estimable  man*  was  attached,  ever  proved  to  be  false, 

*  I  had  the  happiness  to  be  personally  acquainted  with  Charles 
Thomson.  He  was  tall  of  stature,  well  proportioned,  and  of  primi- 
tive simplicity  of  manners.  He  was  one  of  the  best  classical  scholars 
that  our  country  has  ever  produced.  The  old  Congress  had  several 
successive  presidents,  but  Mr,  Thomson  was  their  secretary  from 
hrst  to  last.  You  have  seen  in  my  library  a  copy  of  his  translation 
of  the  whole  Bible,  from  the  Septuagint  of  the  Old  Testament,  and 
from  the  original  of  the  New.  He  made  three  or  four  transcriptions 
of  this  whole  work,  still  endeavouring  in  each  to  make  improvements 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  49 

or  in  any  material  circumstance  incorrect.  Ttiis  care- 
fulness of  the  old  Congress  never  to  deceive  the  people, 
invested  that  body  with  a  dignity,  and  secured  for  it 
the  public  confidence  in  a  wonderful  degree ;  and  this 
confidence  was  of  the  highest  importance  and  the 
happiest  effect,  while  we  were  passing  from  a  colonial 
to  an  independent  state ;  for,  during  this  period,  there 
was  no  other  organized  body,  or  official  individuals, 
whose  supremacy  was  acknowledged,  or  whose  au- 
thority was  regarded,  if  it  were  not  exercised  in  subser- 
viency to  the  doings  of  Congress. 

It  can  scarcely  be  conceived  by  the  present  genera- 
tion, what  perfect  deference  and  implicit  obedience 
were  yielded  at  that  time,  to  a  simple  recommendation 
of  this  venerated  body;  for  it  had,  as  you  know,  no 
power  to  make  laws,  nor  to  go  farther  than  to  recom- 
mend what  appeared  to  be  proper  and  conducive  to  the 
public  welfare.  Yet  no  law  passed  by  a  legislature, 
nor  any  mandate  issued  by  a  despotic  sovereign,  ever 

on  his  former  labours.  After  our  revolutionary  war  was  terminated, 
and  before  the  adoption  of  the  present  Constitution  of  the  United 
States,  our  country  was  in  a  very  deplorable  state,  and  many  of  our 
surviving  patriotic  fathers,  and  Mr.  Thomson  among  the  rest,  could 
not  easily  rid  themselves  of  gloomy  apprehensions.  Mr.  Thomson's 
resource  (and  who  will  say  it  was  not  a  noble  one,  and  worthy  of  a 
vigorous,  cultivated  and  pious  mind,N  was  to  soothe  his  painful  feel- 
ings, and  await  the  developments  of  divine  providence,  in  the  study 
of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  There  was  then  no  translation  of  the  Sep- 
tuagint  into  the  English  language,  and  he  determined  to  make  one; 
and   to  this,  when  accomplished,  he  added   a  version  of  the  New 

Testament,  varying  very  considerably  from  that  in  common  use 

in  language,  but  not  in  sense.  Delighted  with  his  employment,  he 
was  reluctant  to  quit  it,  and  his  last  work  was  a  Harmony  of  the 
Four  Gospels,  in  the  language  of  his  own  version. 

7 


50  LIFE  OF  THE 

received  a  more  prompt,  strict  and  universal  obedience, 
than  the  recommendations  of  Congress  in  the  early 
stages  of  our  revolution.  Nothing  has  been  found 
more  difficult  than  to  change,  on  a  sudden,  the  invete- 
rate habits  and  usages  of  a  nation.  Peter  the  Great 
was  near  raising  a  rebellion,  by  ordering  his  Russian 
subjects  to  shave  their  beards.  Yet  in  two  instances, 
perhaps  greater  difficulties  -were  completely  surmounted 
by  the  old  Congress.  I  refer  to  the  recommendation  to 
forbear  entirely  the  use  of  East  India  teas,  and  to  dis- 
continue all  expense  in  mourning,  beyond  the  wearing 
of  a  piece  of  crape  on  the  left  arm,  which  is  continued 
till  the  present  time.  These  usages  were  deeply 
Avrought  into  the  habits  of  our  people,  but  they  were 
abandoned  at  once,  and  almost  without  a  murmur. 
The  first  of  these  recommended  measures  bore  particu- 
larly hard  on  our  countrywomen,  and  in  particular  on 
the  tea-sots,  of  whom  there  were  at  that  time  no  incon- 
siderable number.  But  obedience  to  the  recommenda- 
tion of  Congress  was  the  test  of  patriotism ;  and  it  is 
but  justice  to  our  revolutionary  mothers  to  say,  that 
they  were  as  ready  to  make  sacrifices  as  their  husbands, 
and  that  their  daughters  were  as  good  whigs  as  their 
sons.  I  do  believe,  that  a  known  tory,  or  a  reputed 
coward,  would  have  been  hard  set  to  find  a  reputable 
wite  among  the  whole  feminine  community  of  our 
country,  while  our  war  with  Great  Britain  continued. 
But  to  return :  All  East  India  teas  were  renounced  as 
an  utter  abomination.  I  remember,  indeed,  that  a  few 
were  suspected  of  using  the  article  secretly;  but  the 
secrecy  was  complete,  for  had  it  been  otherwise,  it 
would  have  gone  hard  with  the  transgressor,  whether 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  51 

male  or  female.  No  search  was  made  for  the  obnoxious 
drug,  and  indeed  its  destruction,  I  believe,  was  not 
recommended.  It  came  into  use  again  after  the  decla- 
ration of  independence,  and  of  course  there  must  have 
been  a  preservation  of  a  part  of  the  old  store,  for  our 
foreign  trade  was  all  but  annihilated  by  the  British 
fleets,  and  trade  with  those  who  remained  within  their 
military  stations  was  interdicted  under  severe  penalties. 
A  furtive  trade,  however,  was  carried  on  to  a  small 
extent,  particularly  toward  the  close  of  the  war.  But 
the  use  of  India  tea  of  every  kind  was  suspended  till 
the  period  I  have  mentioned,  and  the  whole  vegetable 
kingdom  of  our  country  was  laid  under  contribution  to 
furnish  a  substitute.  Some  used  one  thing,  and  some 
another,  and  some  nothing  at  all,  as  fancy  or  reason 
prompted,  or  an  influential  friend  recommended. 

But  articles  of  far  greater  importance  than  tea  and 
expensive  mourning,  were  to  be  supplied,  or  the  want 
of  them  to  be  experienced.  Our  country  at  large  had 
been  accustomed  to  receive,  by  importation  from  abroad 
— from  Britain  almost  wholly — a  great  part  of  the 
articles  necessary  for  clothing,  such  as  woollen  cloths 
and  linens  of  every  quality,  from  the  coarsest  to  the 
finest ;  as  well  as  salt,  saltpetre,  gunpowder,  sugar  and 
molasses.  With  the  cessation  of  our  foreign  trade,  we 
were  thrown  on  our  domestic  resources  for  the  supply 
of  these  indispensable  articles — for  indispensable  some 
of  them  manifestly  were,  and  if  others  were  not  so  in 
fact,  they  were  so  in  the  general  estimation  of  our  citi- 
zens. I  cannot  pretend  to  speak  at  length  of  the  inven- 
tions and  expedients  that  were  employed  in  contriving 
and  bringing  into  use  substitutes  for  the  foreign  sup- 


52  LIFE  OF  THE 

plies  of  which  we  were  deprived.  Domestic  manufac- 
tures were  encouraged.  The  women  vied  with  each 
other  in  producing  the  best  Hnen  and  the  best  fulled 
woollen  cloths,  of  various  colours,  for  the  clothing  of 
their  husbands  and  children.  Their  daughters  w^ere 
taught  to  be  content  with — perhaps  I  should  rather  say 
to  be  proud  of — the  articles  of  dress  which  they  had 
manufactured  for  themselves.  Salt  was  made  by  boil- 
ing sea  water,  on  the  margin  of  the  ocean ;  and  when 
the  British  destroyed,  as  they  sometimes  did,  one  set  of 
works,  another  was  speedily  erected,  either  in  the  same 
or  a  different  location.  Saltpetre  was  diligently  made 
by  the  best  process  then  known  in  our  country.  Gun- 
powder was  manufactured  slowly,  and  was  greatly 
deficient  in  quantity  for  the  supply  of  our  army, 
although  all  that  could  be  collected  was  appropriated  to 
that  object,  and  although  our  privateers  captured  some 
vessels  that  were  carrying  military  stores  to  our 
invaders,  and  Congress  was  'successful  in  privately 
obtaining  a  considerable  quantity  from  magazines  on 
the  African  coast.  But  General  Washington  was,  I 
believe,  oftener  than  once  obliged  to  conceal  from  the 
public,  and  even  from  his  army,  the  want  of  powder 
for  certain  military  operations,  which  otherwise  he 
might  and  would  have  undertaken.  It  was  among  his 
severe  trials  that  he  was  obliged  to  bear  in  silence,  for 
the  good  of  his  country,  popular  discontent  and  cen- 
sure, for  the  apparent  inaction  of  his  army.  I  remem- 
ber to  have  heard  him  censured  for  not  fighting  the 
British,  when,  as  was  afterwards  known,  he  had  not 
powder  enough  at  command  to  sustain  for  twenty 
minutes  any  thing  like  a  general  engagement.     As  to 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  53 

what,  in  Yankee  dialect,  was  then  and  is  still  called 
sweetening,  various  means  were  employed  to  obtain  this 
important  article.  Sugar,  so  far  as  I  know,  was  not 
produced  at  all.  Perhaps  some  might  be  made  from 
the  sugar  maple  tree,  in  places  where  that  tree 
abounded  ;  but  it  did  not  abound  in  the  vicinity  of  my 
abode.  The  common  maple  tree,  how^ever,  was  abun- 
dant, and  its  sap  was  obtained  and  boiled  to  the  con- 
sistency of  molasses.  My  father  constructed  a  mill  for 
grinding  the  common  Indian  corn  stalks,  which  he 
knew  contained  a  considerable  quantity  of  saccharine 
matter.  But  the  juice  of  these  stalks,  when  converted 
into  molasses,  was  found  to  possess  an  acrid  and 
unpleasant  taste,  which  he  was  not  chemist  enough  to 
correct,  and  the  experiment,  after  one  year's  trial,  was 
abandoned.  The  most  pleasant  syrup  that  he  was  able 
to  obtain,  and  did  obtain  in  considerable  quantity,  was 
formed  by  boiling  down  the  unfermented  juice  of  sweet 
apples.     The  sugar  beet  was  then  unknown. 

I  shall  add  nothing  further  to  this  long  letter,  but 
that,  at  its  date,  I  enter  on  my  seventy-ninth  year. 
Affectionately,  adieu. 

B ,  July  13,  1840. 

My  dear  a. — You  know  from  the  published  histo- 
ries of  our  revolution,  that  at  its  commencement  General 
Gage  was  the  royal  Governor  of  the  province  of  Massa- 
chusetts Bay.  He  published  a  notable  proclamation 
soon  after  the  conflict  between  the  British  troops  and 
the  provincials  at  Lexington,  and  before  the  more  se- 
rious and  sanguinary  one  of  Breed's,  or  Bunker's  Hill. 
In  this  proclamation,  he  offered  a  full  and  free  pardon 


54  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  those  who  should,  within  a  specified  time,  renounce 
their  rebellion,  and  promise  submission  to  the  king  and 
parliament  of  Great  Britain — explicitly  excepting,  how- 
ever, from  this  act  of  grace,  John  Hancock  and  Samuel 
Adams,  whose  crimes  were  affirmed  to  be  too  great  to 
be  met  with  any  thing  but  condign  punishment.  When 
I  took  breakfast  with  the  latter  named  gentleman  at  his 
house  in  Boston,  as  mentioned  in  a  former  letter,  Gage's 
proclamation,  with  its  memorable  exception,  became  a 
topic  of  conversation.  I  had  thought,  and  so  stated  to 
my  host,  that  John  Adams  had  also  been  included  in 
that  exception.  My  host  replied,  in  a  very  animated 
tone,  "  No  sir,  he  was  not  excepted — Hancock  and  I 
only  had  that  distinction."  He  manifestly  counted  it  a 
high  honour  that  he  had  but  one  associate  in  the  pro- 
scription, and  would  not  suffer  a  third  to  share  it  w^ith 
Hancock  and  himself.  What,  alas,  is  human  foresight ! 
It  never  entered  the  head  of  Gage  that  the  men  whom 
he  hated  above  all  others,  and  on  whose  destruction  he 
was  bent,  might  be  destined  to  see  the  day  when  they 
would  not  only  glory  in  his  disappointed  vengeance, 
Ijut  when  each,  in  turn,  would  possess  the  very  office 
which  he  then  held,  as  governor  of  the  province — or 
rather,  that  the  territory  which  was  then  a  province, 
should  become  an  independent  State,  of  which  these 
men,  in  succession,  should  be  the  governors.  Hancock 
was  governor,  and  Adams  lieutenant  governor,  w^hen 
my  interview  with  the  latter  took  place;  but  shortly 
after  Hancock  resigned  the  gubernatorial  chair,  to  which 
Adams  succeeded.  This  whole  affiiir  strikes  me  as 
bearing  no  inconsiderable  resemblance  to  the  case  of 
Haman  and  Mordecai,  as   narrated  in  the  canonical 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  55 

book  of  Esther.  I  will  just  add,  that  the  gasconading 
proclamation  of  Gage  was  immediately  burlesqued  in  a 
song,  which  I  learned  by  heart  at  the  time,  and  of 
which  a  fragment  still  adheres  to  my  memory. 

You  cannot  easily  conceive  what  a  surprising  in- 
fluence the  combat  at  Lexington,  the  battle  of  Bunker's 
Hill,  and  the  proclamation  I  have  mentioned,  unitedly 
had,  in  awaking  a  high  military  spirit,  not  only  among 
the  men,  but  the  boys  also,  of  our  land  in  general.  In 
our  cities  and  large  towns,  we  still  frequently  see  boys 
aping  military  men  and  movements ;  but  juvenile  sol- 
diership was  a  far  different  matter  at  the  period  in  con- 
templation. We — for  I  was  a  party  concerned — we 
had  companies  composed  of  boys  from  ten  to  fifteen 
years  of  age ;  none,  I  think,  were  admitted  under  ten, 
unless  an  individual  or  two  of  uncommon  growth ;  and 
at  sixteen  all  were  enrolled  in  the  adult  militia.  Each 
company  elected  its  own  officers,  consisting  of  a  captain, 
a  first  and  second  lieutenant,  an  ensign,  and  two  or 
three  sergeants.  We  had  wooden  guns,  but  as  much 
like  muskets  as  we  could  get  them.  Our  drum  and 
fife,  though  the  former  was  not  large,  might  vie  with 
those  of  our  seniors.  We  frequently  met  for  trainino-, 
drilling  and  marching.  The  manual  exercise  was 
learned  by  all.  For  myself,  I  obtained  a  pamphlet,  in 
which  this  exercise  was  fully  explained,  according  to 
the  best  system  of  the  day,  which  was  the  Prussian, 
established,  I  suppose,  by  the  great  Frederick,  of  whose 
military  exploits  we  often  heard.  Of  this  exercise  I 
made  myself  so  much  a  master,  that  I  had  the  honour 
of  standing  before  the  company  as  fugleman.  Where 
this  word  came  from,  I  know  not;  but  the  office  was, 


56  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  exhibit,  for  the  imitation  of  the  company,  a  correct 
performance  of  the  various  motions  in  handling  a  fire- 
lock, and  the  several  attitudes  and  movements  of  the 
body  in  military  evolutions.  In  all  this,  we  were  en- 
couraged and  cheered  on  by  our  parents.  Nor  was  this 
military  training,  in  the  existing  state  of  the  country,  a 
useless  or  unimportant  employment.  Life,  liberty,  pro- 
perty, and  indeed  all  that  freemen  value,  was  believed 
to  be  in  jeopardy,  and  not  to  be  preserved,  otherwise 
than  by  force  of  arms;  and  this  training  of  boys,  not 
only  cherished  in  them  a  military  spirit,  but  prepared 
them  to  act  with  skill  and  efficiency,  as  soon  as  they 
were  enrolled  in  the  legally  established  militia;  and 
sometimes,  as  we  shall  see,  even  before  that  period. 

You  know  that  the  place  of  my  birth  and  boyhood 
was  in  East  New  Jersey,  within  a  mile  of  the  line 
which  divides  the  counties  of  Essex  and  Morris ;  my 
paternal  residence  was  in  the  latter  of  these  counties. 
This  location  placed  our  family,  at  a  certain  period,  in 
very  hazardous  circumstances;  for  on  the  retreat  of 
General  Washington,  and  the  pursuit  of  the  British 
army,  from  the  Hudson  river  to  the  Delaware,  we  were 
within  twelve  miles  of  the  enemy's  line  of  march. 
My  father,  moreover,  in  addition  to  his  general  charac- 
ter as  a  decided  and  active  whig,  had  been  a  member 
of  the  Provincial  Congress  that  formed  the  constitution 
of  New  Jersey,  and  the  chairman  of  the  committee  that 
made  and  reported  the  original  draft  of  that  instrument. 
On  these  accounts,  he  was  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  the 
tories,  and  by  their  information,  we  may  suppose,  to 
the  British  officers  also.  At  any  rate,  it  was  in  rumor 
that  a  party  of  the  enemy's  cavalry  was  to  be  detached, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  57 

to  seize  a  number  of  the  leading  whigs  in  Morris 
county,  and  my  father,  of  course,  among  the  rest.  His 
friends  urged  him  to  leave  his  house  and  to  retire  to  an 
obscure  part  of  his  parish  for  safety.  He  resisted  their 
solicitations  for  a  time;  but  on  a  certain  evening,  in 
which  the  rumor  was  rife  that  on  the  ensuing  night  the 
British  light-horse  were  to  make  the  threatened  excur- 
sion, he  left  his  house  with  my  mother,  and  was  accom- 
panied by  a  whig  refugee  from  New  York,  who  had 
taken  shelter  in  our  family.  The  house  was  left  in  my 
charge  with  an  old  female  domestic.  My  father's 
instructions  to  me  were,  to  treat  the  enemy,  if  they 
came,  with  the  greatest  civility.  If  they  inquired  for 
him,  as  they  doubtless  would,  I  was  to  tell  them,  that 
he  had  left  his  house,  and  was  gone  I  knew  not 
whither ;  and  that  this  statement  might  not  violate 
truth,  he  ordered  me  to  avoid  seeing  the  direction  in 
which  he  should  go,  when  he  took  his  departure.  I 
did  so,  nor  did  I  ever  know  where,  or  with  whom,  he 
took  lodgings  for  that  night.  Happily,  however,  the 
British  did  not  come,  either  on  that  night,  or  at  any 
other  time.  When  the  morning  was  considerably 
advanced,  the  fugitives,  with  some  caution  in  their 
movements,  returned ;  and  I  believe  were  all  mortified 
that  they  had  fled  when  they  might  have  remained  in 
safety.  The  New  York  refugee,  who  was  a  native 
Englishman,  seemed  to  be  particularly  vexed  with 
himself  I  recollect  his  saying,  "I  will  never  go  again, 
till  I  see  the  face  and  eyes  of  them."  After  this,  there 
was  an  occurrence  which,  for  a  short  time,  made  us  all 
think  that   the   fears  of  the  night  had   begun  to  be 

8 


58  LIFE  OF  THE 

realized.     But  of   this    I    shall  give    no    account  at 
present. 

It  was  at  this  eventful  period,  that  the  whole  militia 
of  the  upper  part  of  New  Jersey  were  called  into  active 
service,  and  left  their  houses  and  families,  with  no  other 
protectors  than  boys,  and  old  men,  no  longer  capable  of 
public  military  duty.  You  have  often  heard  of  "the 
times  that  tried  men's  souls;"  and  one  of  those  times 
was  that  of  which  I  am  now  speaking.  There  was, 
for  some  weeks  in  succession,  nothing  to  prevent  our 
enemy  from  making  inroads  into  any  part  of  the  state 
of  New  Jersey,  and  from  plundering,  and  perpetrating 
every  enormity  to  which  a  victorious  and  licentious 
soldiery  are  always  prone.  We  w^ere  all  considered  as 
rebels,  who,  if  we  escaped  with  our  lives,  might  think 
ourselves  fortunate,  although  every  thing  else  was 
sacrificed.  The  tories,  too,  who  had  remained,  and 
had  kept  silence  through  fear,  now"  made  a  merit  of 
their  known  opinions  and  feelings;  and  sought  to 
recommend  themselves  to  the  British,  by  giving  them 
every  information  which  was  calculated  to  aid  their 
cause  and  injure  ours.  To  prevent  this,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, the  old  men  and  boys  of  our  neighbourhood  kept 
guard,  at  a  bridge  over  the  Passaic  river,  which  was 
the  usual  passing  place  from  the  county  of  Morris  to 
that  of  Essex,  where  the  British  troops  were  in  force. 
At  the  station  where  this  guard  was  kept,  I  stood 
sentinel,  in  my  fifteenth  year,  in  as  cold  a  December 
niofht  as  our  climate  almost  ever  knows.  I  arrested 
one  man,  who  was  going  to  the  bridge.  He  was  very 
loth  to  be  stopped,  but  as  he  had  not  the  countersign,  I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  59 

presented  my  bayonet,  which  my  previous  training 
had  tanght  me  to  do  secundum  artem,  and  he  yielded  at 
once ;  and  I  conducted  him  to  the  officer  of  the  guard. 
Whether  he  was  going  to  the  British  or  not,  I  am  not 
sure;  although  the  circumstances  were  suspicious. 
But  enough  for  once. 

Affectionately,  adieu. 


60  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER   V. 

From  the  Year  1778  to  1782. 

B ,  July  20,  1848. 

My  dear  a. — In  my  last  letter  I  mentioned  that  my 
father  was  a  member  of  the  provincial  congress  of  New 
Jersey,  by  which  the  constitution  of  that  State  was 
formed.  I  find  myself  disposed  to  say  something  more 
on  that  topic ;  for  I  think  it  due  to  the  memory  of  your 
grandfather,  in  consideration  of  his  clerical  character, 
that  you  should  be  informed  that  he  was  so  far  from 
seekine:  to  obtain  a  seat  in  that  consjress,  that  he  did  all 
he  could  to  avoid  it,  short  of  absolutely  refusing  to  serve. 
He  also  left  the  congress,  as  soon  as  the  main  business 
— the  formation  of  a  constitution  for  the  State — was 
completed,  refused  to  return,  although  pressed  to  do  so, 
and  declined  unequivocally  to  be  again  a  candidate  for 
membership  in  any  legislative  body.  He  acted  thus, 
not  because  he  regretted  what  he  had  already  done,  but 
because  he  held  that  only  on  some  very  extraordinary 
occasion,  such  as  that  to  which  he  had  yielded,  was  it 
lawful  for  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  who  had  a  parochial 
charge,  to  leave  his  flock  and  the  full  discharge  of  his 
spiritual  duties,  for  any  civil  and  secular  station  or  em- 
ployment whatsoever.  He  did  not  blame  Mr.  Caldwell, 
of  Elizabethtown,  who  was  driven  from  his  pastoral 
charge  by  the  British,  and  who  afterwards  lost  his  life 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  61 

in  a  most  melancholy  manner,  for  becoming  a  quarter- 
master and  contractor  for  the  American  army;  nor  Dr. 
Witherspoon,  when  the  college  of  which  he  was  presi- 
dent was  broken  up  by  the  advance  of  the  British  army, 
for  holding  a  seat  in  the  congress  of  the  United  States 
for  several  years  in  succession. 

Dr.  Witherspoon  was  a  member  of  the  provincial 
congress  with  my  father,  when  Governor  Franklin  was 
brought  before  it,  under  a  military  guard.  The  go- 
vernor treated  the  whole  congress  with  marked  indig- 
nity, refused  to  answer  any  questions  that  were  put  to 
him,  represented  it  as  a  lawless  assembly,  composed  of 
ignorant  and  vulgar  men,  utterly  incapable  of  devising 
any  thing  for  the  public  good,  and  who  had  rashly  sub- 
jected themselves  to  the  charge  and  deserved  punish- 
ment of  rebellion.  When  he  finished  his  tirade  of 
abuse,  Dr.  Witherspoon  rose,  and  let  loose  upon  him  a 
copious  stream  of  that  irony  and  sarcasm  which  he 
always  had  at  command;  and  in  which  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  allude  to  the  governor's  illegitimate  origin, 
and  to  his  entire  want,  in  his  early  training,  of  all  scien- 
tific and  liberal  knowledge.  At  length  he  concluded, 
nearly,  if  not  exactly,  in  these  words — "On  the  whole, 
Mr.  President,  I  think  that  Governor  Franklin  has 
made  us  a  speech  every  way  worthy  of  his  exalted 
birth  and  refined  education."  This  account  I  received 
from  the  lips  of  my  father.  Dr.  Witherspoon,  having 
been  chosen  by  the  body  to  which  he  belonged,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  continental  congress,  left  his  provincial 
appointment  before  the  adoption  of  the  constitution. 
When  he  took  his  seat  in  the  general  congress,  he 
found  that  the  subject  under  discussion,  and  which  I 


62  LIFE  OF  THE 

believe  had  been  continued  for  some  days,  was  the 
immediate  adoption  of  the  declaration  of  independence. 
He  observed  that  the  principal  stress  of  the  objections 
to  that  measure,  was  laid  on  the  affirmation  that  the 
country  was  not  yet  ripe  for  such  decisive  action ;  and 
that  the  new  members,  of  whom  several  had  very  re- 
cently arrived,  had  not  heard  the  arguments  on  the 
subject  which  had  taken  place  on  that  floor.  The 
doctor  did  not  speak  till  near  the  close  of  the  debate ; 
but  in  the  short  speech  which  he  ultimately  made,  he 
remarked,  that  although  he  and  some  other  members 
had  not  heard  all  that  had  passed  in  that  honourable 
body,  yet  that  they  had  not  wanted  other  and  ample 
sources  of  information  relative  to  this  most  important 
subject;  and  that,  in  his  judgment,  the  country  was  not 
only  ripe  for  independence,  but  was  in  danger  of  be- 
coming rotten  for  the  want  of  it,  if  its  declaration  were 
longer  delayed.  The  substance  of  this  statement  I 
heard  from  the  doctor  himself;  who  also  said,  Mr.  Dick- 
inson (subsequently  the  president  of  Pennsylvania, 
before  the  formation  of  the  present  constitution  of  that 
State,)  was  the  most  active  and  eloquent  opposer  of  the 
immediate  declaration  of  independence. 

When  I  witness  the  intrigue  and  scuffle,  now  so 
frequent,  to  secure  a  seat  in  congress,  or  for  some 
other  station  of  eminence,  I  often  look  back,  and  think 
of  the  contrast  which  it  forms  with  the  times  of  which 
I  am  now  writing.  Then,  every  man  who  went  to 
congress,  went  there  with  a  halter  about  his  neck.  A 
son  of  the  distinguished  John  Jay,  said  to  me  in  con- 
versation, within  a  few  days  past,  that  his  father  told 
him  that  it  was  a  common  saying  among  the  members 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  63 

of  the  old  congress,  "  We  must  hang  together,  or  hang 
singly."    The  whole  community,  indeed,  was  impressed 
with  the  conviction,  that  for  men  of  political  promi- 
nence there  was  no  alternative  but  victory  or  death. 
The  best  and  ablest  men,  be  their  vocation  what  it 
might,  were  sought  for,  to  occupy  the  places  of  power 
and  trust;   and  peremptorily  to  refuse  to  serve,  was 
sure  to  be  followed  by  the  reproach  of  cowardice  or  the 
suspicions  of  toryism.    The  result  was,  that  the  choicest 
men  of  the  country  had  the  management  of  public 
affairs,  and  had  it  without  envy  or  competition.     It 
must  be  remembered,  however,  that  what  I  here  say, 
was  applicable  only  to  the  first  stages  of  the  revolution  ; 
for  before  its  termination,  there  was  some  competition, 
yet  nothing  like  what  is  now  so  common.     For  some 
time  there  was  not,  I  think,  in  the  whole  country,  such 
a  thing  as  a  civil  lucrative  office ;  and  in  the  army,  all 
were  losers,  except  a  few  contractors  for  the  necessary 
supplies.    Even  the  members  of  congress,  who  were  paid 
by  the  States  that  sent  them,  had  often  to  look  to  their 
own  resources  for  the  means  of  a  comfortable  sub- 
sistence; and  some  refused  an  appointment,   or  a   re- 
appointment, because  they  could  not  bear  the  expense 
which  it  involved.      But  although  this  bore  hard  on 
public  men,  it  greatly  contributed  to  the  public  weal. 
The  very  reason  why  our  revolutionary  affairs  were 
wisely  and  successfully  conducted,  was,  that  the  con- 
ducting of  them  was  in  the  hands  of  those  who  were 
both  capable  and  desirous  to  manage  them  for  the  good 
of  the  country,  and  for  no  other  object  or  purpose. 
Congressmen  despatched  their  business  with  as  little 
delay  as  was  consistent  with  fidelity,  that  they  might 


g4  LIFE  OF  THE 

diminish  a  personal  tax,  which  many  of  them  could 
with  difficulty  pay. 

My  last  letter  was  a  long  one,  and  this  would  be  still 
longer,  if  I  should  add  to  it  an  extended  extract  from  a 
work  in  my  possession,  which  I  had  intended  should 
make  a  part  of  it.  Perhaps  the  extract  I  have  alluded 
to  may  be  inserted  in  my  next  communication.  But 
this  I  do  not  promise.     Affectionately,  adieu. 

B ,  August  6,  1840. 

My  dear  a. — There  was  nothing  of  great  moment 
in  our  national  struggle  for  independence  that  I  think 
of  with  so  little  satisfaction,  or  rather  with  so  much 
regret,  as  of  the  paper  currency,  which,  for  about  five 
years,  constituted  the  only  medium  of  commerce  in  our 
country.  It  is  a  proverbial  maxim,  as  true  as  it  is  trite, 
that  money  is  the  sinews  of  war.  Of  this,  our  revolu- 
tionary patriots  were  fully  sensible.  At  the  same  time, 
they  well  knew  that  all  the  silver  and  gold  in  the  land, 
if  they  could  have  commanded  it,  which  they  could 
not,  was  utterly  insufficient  to  defray  the  expenses  of  a 
single  campaign.  What  was  to  be  done?  They  could 
not  borrow  from  abroad,  for  we  were  not  yet  a  nation ; 
nor  likely  to  become  so,  in  the  opinion  of  the  money- 
lenders of  Europe.  A  paper  currency  was  our  only 
resource.  This  had  been  long  in  use;  and,  except  in 
some  parts  of  New  England,  in  which  there  had  been 
a  depreciated  paper  money  by  the  name  of  Old  Tenor — 
it  was  as  readily  received  as  coin.  ''This,"  says  a  histo- 
rian, "  was  in  some  degree  owing  to  a  previous  confi- 
dence which  had  been  begotten  by  honesty  and  fidelity 
in  discharging  the  engagements  of  government.     From 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  65 

New  York  to  Georgia,  there  never  had  been,  in  matters 
relating  to  money,  an  instance  of  the  breach  of  public 
faith."*  The  first  "  Continental  bills  of  credit,"  as  they 
were  called,  were  issued  in  June  and  July,  1775,  a  year 
before  the  declaration  of  independence,  and  for  more 
than  two  years  they  were  not  sensibly  depreciated. 
The  faith  of  the  United  Colonies  was  pledged  for  their 
redemption,  to  take  place  four  years  from  the  date  of 
their  emission;  and  each  colony  was  directed  to  find 
ways  and  means  to  pay  its  proportion  of  the  common 
debt.  But  the  exigencies  of  the  war  required,  or  were 
believed  to  require,  a  frequent  resort  to  new  issues;  so 
that  when  the  depreciation  commenced,  it  went  forward 
with  something  like  the  rapidity  of  geometrical  pro- 
gression. Congress  had  no  power  to  impose  taxes. 
They  called  on  the  States  to  do  it,  but  they  called  in 
vain.  Taxation  was  unpopular,  not  only  because  peo- 
ple are  generally  reluctant  to  contribute  their  due  pro- 
portion to  public  uses,  but  because  the  war  itself  had 
originated  in  resisting  a  tax — a  tax  upon  tea.  In  truth, 
the  country  was  in  a  dilemma ;  the  dilemma  of  giving 
up  the  conflict  for  our  liberties,  or  of  continuing  it  by 
bringino:  calamities  of  a  most  orrievous  kind  on  a  large 
number  of  innocent,  and  even  meritorious  individuals, 
for  the  most  ardent  whigs  were  the  greatest  suff"erers. 
The  latter  part  of  the  distressing  alternative  was 
adopted.  Not  that  it  was  foreseen,  for  it  was  long  and 
generally  believed  that  the  whole  debt  would  eventually 

*  Ramsay's  History  of  the  American  Revolution,  vol.  II.,  page  173. 
If  you  wish  to  see  this  subject  impartially  discussed,  read  Ramsay  at 
the  place  here  referred  to. 

9 


QQ  LIFE  OF  THE 

be  fairly  and  fully  paid.  It  is  justly  remarked  by  the 
historian  already  quoted,  that  "  in  every  department  of 
government  the  Americans  erred,  but  in  nothing  so 
much  as  in  that  which  related  to  money."  When,  how- 
ever, it  became  evident  that  the  continental  bills  of 
credit  would  never  be  redeemed  at  any  thing  like  their 
nominal  value,  even  then,  if  those  whom  the  deprecia- 
tion had  subjected  to  the  greatest  privations  could  have 
taken  a  vote,  a  large  majority,  it  is  probable,  would 
have  said,  "  Go  on  with  the  war,  let  it  fare  with  us  as 
it  may."  Lihertij  or  death  had  been  the  popular  cry  at 
the  commencement  of  the  revolution,  and  the  time  of 
trial  had  now  arrived.  At  this  crisis,  I  do  believe  that 
a  number  would  have  been  willing,  had  it  been  prac- 
ticable, to  save  their  estates  (to  say  nothing  of  their 
lives)  by  yielding  to  the  demands  of  the  mother  coun- 
try; but  a  far  greater  number,  I  am  persuaded,  would 
have  chosen  to  redeem  the  original  pledge,  at  least  so 
far  as  property  was  concerned. 

But  although  the  country  was  under  the  necessity  of 
making  a  choice  of  evils,  these  evils  were  greatly 
increased  by  unwise  and  unjust  measures,  both  of 
public  bodies  and  private  individuals.  In  the  latter 
staofes  of  the  war,  concrress  contained  fewer  men  of 
distinguished  wisdom  and  stern  integrity  than  those 
had  been  who  had  led  its  councils  at  an  earlier  period. 
Some  such  men,  however,  there  were  at  all  times  in 
that  venerable  body ;  but  at  the  period  in  contempla- 
tion, it  is  well  known,  that  their  opinions  and  pleas 
were  overruled  by  the  majority.  The  recommendation 
to  the  States  to  enact  laws  for  regulating  the  price  of 
labour,  manufactures,  and  commodities  of  all  sorts,  even 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  67 

of  the  very  necessaries  of  life — for  making  the  depre- 
ciated paper  money  a  legal  tender  in  the  discharge  of 
all  debts,  not  excepting  those  in  which  the  contracts 
expressly  declared  that  they  were  to  be  paid  in  gold 
and  silver — for  declaring  that  whosoever  should  in  any 
commercial  transaction  give  a  preference  to  gold  and 
silver  over  the  paper  currency,  should  be  deemed  an 
enemy  to  the  liberties  of  the  United  States,  and  should 
also  forfeit  the  property  sold  or  offered  for  sale — such 
recommendations  as  these,  which  never  w^ere  and  never 
could  be  carried  generally  into  effect,  savour  so  much 
of  weakness,  as  to  give  rise  to  a  suspicion  that  some- 
thing beside  weakness  was  concerned  in  their  promul- 
gation.     Not,  by  any  means,  that  the   old   congress 
were,  at  any  time,  justly  chargeable  with  corruption. 
But  men  are  often  not  conscious  of  all  the  motives  by 
which  they  are  influenced ;  and  it  is  believed  that  from 
an  undue  regard  to  popular  opinion,  and  a  deficient 
regard  to  strict  justice  and  equity,  some,  if  not  all  of  the 
above  recited  acts,  cannot  be  vindicated.     In  the  same 
category  may  be  placed  the  plan  which  was  persevered 
in  for  a  considerable  time  after  the  abuses  to  which  it 
gave  rise  had  become  palpable — the  plan  of  allowing 
agents  who  furnished  supplies  for  the  army,  to  receive 
a  commission  on  the  amount  of  their  purchases,  thereby 
putting  it  in  their  power,  and  even  tempting  them,  to 
make  the  amount  as  large  as  possible. 

The  individual  States  were  culpable,  if  not  for 
sanctionino-  the  recommendations  of  cong-ress  as  above 
recited,  yet  certainly  for  not-  complying  with  other 
recommendations  manifestly  connected  with  the  public 
welfare.     Such,  in  particular,  were  those  which  related 


68  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  the  relief  of  the  intolerable  sufferings  of  the  army, 
for  the  want  of  both  food  and  clothinor  •  and  the  neorlect 
of  several  States  to  furnish  their  equitable  quota  of 
troops  for  the  public  service  and  defence.  In  relation 
to  both  these  items,  General  Washington  joined  his 
earnest  entreaties  to  those  of  congress.  Yet,  in  many 
instances,  the  needed  relief  was  long  delayed,  and  at 
last  but  partially  afforded.  The  whole  cause  of  the 
country  was  sometimes  put  in  the  most  serious  jeopardy 
by  these  neglects. 

The  whole  community  was  blameable.  Not  only 
was  there  no  public  remonstrance  against  erroneous 
and  unjust  measures  sanctioned  by  legal  authority,  but 
very  many  availed  themselves  of  those  very  measures 
to  perpetrate  acts  of  heinous  injustice  and  iniquity. 
Debts,  in  numerous  instances,  were  paid  in  depreciated 
paper  of  not  a  tenth  part  of  the  value  of  the  property 
for  which  the  debts  had  been  contracted.  There  were 
a  few  noble  exceptions  to  this  practice,  but  the  popular 
current  ran  strongly  in  its  favour.  The  strange  spec- 
tacle was  witnessed,  of  creditors  concealing  themselves 
from  their  debtors,  or  trying  as  much  as  possible  to 
keep  out  of  their  way ;  and  of  debtors  hunting  up  their 
creditors,  and  paying  them  without  mercy,  or  making 
them  the  legal  tender,  which,  if  refused,  nothing  could 
afterwards  be  demanded.  By  these  iniquitous  transac- 
tions, widows,  orphans,  superannuated  men,  and  indeed 
persons  of  all  descriptions,  whose  livings  depended  on 
an  income  from  a  fixed  capital,  were  often  reduced  to 
absolute  poverty  and  want.  Corporations  also  lost  their 
funds ;  for  before  the  revolution  there  were  no  banks, 
or  public  loans  of  any  kind.     Money  was  lent  to  indi- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  69 

viduals,  who  gave  for  security  their  personal  bonds,  or 
mortgages  on  their  real  property.  The  sufferings  pro- 
duced from  the  causes  here  indicated,  were  piteous  in 
the  extreme. 

But  consequences  still  more  deplorable  followed  from 
the  want  of  public  and  private  fidelity  to  contracts  and 
engagements.  The  public  morals  were  deeply  cor- 
rupted. Dr.  Ramsay,  who  published  his  History  of  the 
American  Revolution  in  1789,  concludes  the  chapter  to 
which  I  have  repeatedly  referred,  in  the  following 
maner:  "The  evils  of  depreciation  did  not  terminate 
with  the  war.  They  extend  to  the  present  hour.  That 
the  helpless  part  of  the  community  were  legislatively 
deprived  of  their  property,  was  among  the  lesser  evils 
which  resulted  from  the  legal  tender  of  the  depreciated 
bills  of  credit.  The  iniquity  of  the  laws  estranged  the 
minds  of  many  of  the  citizens  from  the  habits  and  love 
of  justice.  The  nature  of  obligations  was  so  far  changed, 
that  he  was  reckoned  the  honest  man,  who  from  prin- 
ciple delayed  to  pay  his  debts.  The  mounds  which 
government  had  erected  to  secure  the  observance  of 
honesty  in  the  commercial  intercourse  of  man  with 
man,  were  broken  down.  Truth,  honour  and  justice 
were  swept  away  by  the  overflowing  deluge  of  legal 
iniquity ;  nor  have  they  yet  assumed  their  ancient  and 
accustomed  seats.  Time  and  industry  have  already,  in 
a  great  degree,  repaired  the  losses  of  property  which 
the  citizens  sustained  during  the  war ;  but  both  have 
hitherto  failed  in  effacing  the  taint  which  was  then 
communicated  to  their  principles;  nor  can  its  total 
ablution  be  expected,  till  a  new  generation  arises, 
unpracticed  in  the  iniquities  of  their  fathers." 


70  LIFE  OF  THE 

I  was  young  when,  the  times  passed  over  me,  in 
which  the  events  took  place  of  which  I  have  given  you 
some  account  in  this  letter.  But  I  can  never  forget 
them,  nor  ever  cease  to  lament  that  they  sadly  tarnished 
the  glory  of  that  revolution  in  which  they  occurred. 
In  another  letter,  I  hope  to  finish  what  I  have  yet  to 
say  about  the  old  continental  currency. 
Adieu  for  the  present. 

B ,  August  12,  1840. 

My  dear  a. — The  issuing  of  the  continental  bills  of 
credit  began,  as  stated  in  my  last  letter,  in  June  and 
July,  1775.  The  first  emission  consisted  of  no  more 
than  three  million  of  dollars;  but  by  the  successive 
issues  which  followed,  the  ao^s^reorate  in  1779  reached 
the  enormous  amount  of  two  hundred  millions.  In  that 
year,  notwithstanding,  congress  addressed  a  circular 
letter  to  the  people  at  large,  in  which  they  rejected  with 
indignation  the  idea  that  the  credit  of  the  country 
would  be  dishonoured  by  not  redeeming  in  gold  and 
silver,  the  entire  paper  currency  then  afloat  in  the  com- 
munity ;  yet  in  the  very  next  year  (1780)  they  adopted 
the  plan  of  sinking  the  whole,  at  the  rate  of  forty  paper 
dollars  for  one  of  silver.  I  shall  never  forget  the  bitter- 
ness with  which  I  heard  this  proceeding  denounced,  by 
a  man  whom  it  had  ruined.  "Congress,"  said  he, 
"  first  told  a  lie,  and  then  swore  to  it,  (referring  to  the 
circular  letter,)  and  by  believing  them,  I  have  been  re- 
duced to  poverty."  He  had  owned  a  valuable  and 
beautiful  farm,  adjoining  a  thriving  village,  which  he 
had  sold  for  what  he  considered  a  very  advantageous 
price  ;  but  he  had  kept  his  paper  bills,  expecting  they 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  71 

would  all  be  fairly  redeemed  in  metallic  money,  till 
they  scarcely  sufficed  for  the  purchase  of  liquor  with 
which  to  begin  the  business  of  tavern  keeping.  When 
he  uttered  the  speech  I  have  mentioned,  he  had  obtained 
the  stewardship  of  the  college  of  which  I  was  a  mem- 
ber. I  will  add,  that  when  I  went  to  this  college  I  wore 
a  coat  which,  about  a  year  previously,  had  been  bought 
at  the  price  of  a  thousand  dollars.  It  had  been  in- 
tended for  a  British  staff  officer,  and  had  no  mihtary 
appendages;  but  the  vessel  which  carried  it,  with  other 
similar  articles,  was  taken,  while  making  for  New 
York,  by  an  American  privateer — and  from  a  partner 
in  the  privateer  my  coat  was  purchased.  Such  were 
the  times  of  which  I  am  now  speaking. 

It  is  but  justice  to  state,  that  the  course  of  events  in 
our  national  revolution  was  not  foreseen  or  expected 
by  any  one.  Till  near  the  time  when  independence 
was  declared,  congress  and  the  people  at  large  hoped 
and  believed,  as  I  have  heretofore  stated,  that  our 
controversy  with  the  mother  country  would  be  ami- 
cably settled ;  and  after  independence  was  proclaimed, 
there  was,  for  a  considerable  time,  except  in  a  few 
enlightened  minds,  an  almost  infatuated  expectation 
that  the  conflict  would  be  short — that  each  campaign 
would  probably  be  the  last.  Hence,  in  opposition  to 
the  opinion  and  remonstrances  of  General  Washington, 
soldiers  were  enlisted  for  a  short  period ;  and  hence, 
also,  each  emission  of  paper  money  it  was  hoped  would 
be  the  final  one. 

My  father  was  among  the  first  who  foresaw  and 
predicted  the  fate  of  the  depreciating  currency.  He 
had  good  reason  to  remember  the  Old  Tenor  of  Massa- 


72  LIFE  OF  THE 

chusetts,  mentioned  in  my  last  letter,  for  he  lost  a  part 
of  his  patrimony  by  its  depreciation.  When,  therefore, 
he  saw  that  one  emission  of  continental  bills  speedily 
followed  another,  without  any  provision  for  redeeming 
them,  he  became  perfectly  satisfied  that  the  whole 
would  become  of  little  value.  I  remember  to  have 
heard  him  say,  that  he  could  increase  his  property  to 
any  given  amount,  by  the  purchase  of  farms  on  a  short 
credit,  and  when  the  time  of  payment  should  come,  by 
selling  a  half  or  a  third,  for  a  price  which  would  pay 
for  the  whole.  But  he  had  too  much  honesty  to  do 
any  such  thing.  He  bought  nothing,  except  a  small 
piece  of  ground  adjoining  his  own,  which  had  belonged 
to  a  tory,  and  which  was  sold  at  vendue  before  the 
currency   was    sensibly  depreciated.*     He,   however, 

*  The  tory  who  had  owned  this  land  was  by  his  trade  a  blacksmith  ; 
but  he  possessed  considerable  native  talent,  and  my  father  taught  him 
the  art  of  surveying,  by  which  he  acquired  a  handsome  property. 
He  became  an  officer,  a  Major  I  think,  in  a  corps  of  royal  refugees — 
and  when  he  heard  that  my  father  had  bought  a  piece  of  his  land,  he 
wrote  him  a  most  abusive  letter  from  New  York,  or  Staten  Island, 
and  found  means  to  have  it  safely  delivered.  This  letter  I  lately 
found  among  my  old  papers.  My  father  took  no  notice  of  it ;  but, 
boy  as  I  was,  I  answered  it,  and  tried — with  what  success  I  know 
not — to  get  it  into  his  hands.  Several  years  after  the  peace,  I  saw 
this  man  in  a  place  of  public  worship,  while  I  was  preaching.  His 
head  was  then  white  with  age,  and  his  whole  appearance  was  vene- 
rable. I  should  not  have  recognised  him,  but  on  inquiring  after 
him,  as  a  respectable  stranger,  I  ascertained  his  identity,  and  I  think 
was  also  told  that  he  had  come  to  the  city  where  I  saw  him,  on  some 
business  relative  to  the  property  of  refugees,  provided  for  in  our 
treaty  of  peace  with  Britain,  which,  indeed,  was  nothing  more  than 
a  simple  recommendation  to  the  several  legislatures  to  restore  to  the 
royal  refugees  their  forfeited  estates — which  was  done  but  in  a  few 
instances. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEIN.  73 

thought  it  his  duty,  when  he  observed  how  his  fellow 
citizens  were  making  sacrifices  of  their  landed  estates, 
to  give  to  the  public  his  views  on  the  subject  of  the 
currency.  This  he  did  in  a  series  of  essays,  over  the 
signature  of  Eumenes,  which  were  first  published  in  a 
neighbouring  newspaper,  and  speedily  re-published  in 
several  other  papers  in  various  parts  of  the  country. 
In  these  essays,  he  delineated,  as  to  its  substance,  the 
same  plan  which,  shortly  after,  was  adopted  by  con- 
gress for  liquidating  the  public  debt.  What  use,  or 
whether  any  use  was  made  of  the  essays,  in  forming 
the  congressional  plan,  I  know  not ;  but  the  two  plans 
were  in  principle  the  same.  They  consisted  in  fixing 
a  scale  of  depreciation  corresponding  to  the  several 
periods  at  which  the  deterioration  of  the  paper  currency 
had  taken  place — commencing  with  two  for  one  in 
1777,  and  terminating  with  forty  for  one  in  1780.  As 
the  essays  were  published  before  the  sanction  given  by 
congress  to  the  principles  which  they  advocated,  they 
subjected  their  author  to  much  censure  from  those  who 
cherished  the  belief  that  the  continental  bills  would  be 
redeemed  agreeably  to  the  pledge  which  the  face  of 
them  exhibited.  My  father  was  generally  believed  to 
be  their  author;  and  but  for  his  character  as  a  decided 
whig  and  friend  to  his  country,  he  might  have  been  in 
danger  of  popular  violence.  As  it  was,  he  did  not 
escape  a  portion  of  vituperation  in  the  newspapers  of 
the  day. 

On  recollection,  two  things  occur  in  addition  to  what 
I  have  stated  relative  to  the  continental  bills,  which  I 
will  briefly  notice.  The  first  is,  that  the  depreciation 
of  the  bills  was  increased   in   its   rapidity,   by  being 

10 


74  LIFE  OF  THE 

counterfeited  within  the  British  lines,  and  secretly  sent 
abroad  among  our  people;  and  by  the  several  States 
emitting  a  large  paper  currency  of  their  own,  which 
was  mingled  with  that  of  the  cong-ress.  The  second 
item  is,  that  each  continental  bill  had  on  its  face 
a  device,  accompanied  by  a  Latin  motto.  I  will  give 
two  examples.  The  five  dollar  bill  exhibited  a  tliorn- 
hush,  with  a  hand  pricked  by  attempting  to  finger  it. 
The  motto  was — Sustine  vel  ahstine.  The  other  bill 
referred  to,  showed  on  its  face  a  dark  cloud  in  a  tempest, 
with  the  motto  Serenahit.  These  devices,  with  their 
mottos,  manifested  a  good  deal  of  ingenuity ;  and  some 
years  ago  I  saw  published  a  catalogue  of  the  most  of 
them,  if  not  of  the  whole. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  75 


CHAPTER  VI. 


From  the  Year  1778  to  1782. 

B ,  August  20,  1840. 

My  dear  a. — The  treatment  which  the  American 
prisoners  received  from  the  British  in  our  revolution- 
ary war,  after  making  every  allowance  for  their  being 
regarded  as  captured  rebels,  was,  in  a  very  high  degree, 
cruel  and  impolitic;  cruel,  because  in  numeroiis  in- 
stances it  was  worse  than  immediate  military  execution ; 
and  impolitic,  because  it  had  no  other  effect  on  their 
countrymen,  than  greatly  to  exasperate  them,  produce 
retaliation,  and  cherish  a  spirit  of  vindictiveness.  In 
the  early  periods  of  the  war,  the  British  made  many 
more  prisoners  than  the  Americans.  This  of  itself 
would  prevent  any  thing  like  a  general  exchange ;  but 
the  truth  was,  the  British  at  that  period  did  not  desire 
an  exchange.  They  expected  to  conquer  the  country, 
and  w^ere  willing  to  retain  their  prisoners;  probably 
expecting  that  by  the  severity  of  their  treatment,  others 
would  be  deterred  from  taking  up  arms  in  defence  of 
their  country.  But  when  it  became  evident  that  this 
effect  was  not  produced,  and  especially  after  the  sur- 
render of  Burgoyne's  whole  army,  and  the  prisoners 
made  by  General  Washington  at  Trenton  and  Prince- 
ton, augmented  in  number   by  the  partizan  warfare 


76  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  followed  in  the  succeeding  winter  and  spring, 
the  British  became  willing  to  listen  to  proposals  for  the 
exchange  of  prisoners,  and  the  sufferings  of  those  they 
had  then  in  their  power,  were  in  a  measure  mitigated. 
The  tories  were  more  cruel  in  the  treatment  of  their 
captured  countrymen,  than  the  British  whom  they  had 
joined.  Governor  Franklin  had  found  his  way  into 
New  York,  and  had  become  president  of  the  "  Board 
of  Associated  Royalists,"  which  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had 
previously  formed.  A  party  of  refugees  belonging  to 
this  association,  had  taken,  after  a  gallant  resistance,  a 
small  military  post  in  Monmouth  county,  New  Jersey, 
and  made  a  prisoner  of  Captain  Joshua  Huddy,  its 
brave  commander.  They  took  him  to  New  York,  and 
after  a  close  confinement  of  fifteen  days,  they  sentenced 
him  to  be  hanged.  This  sentence,  a  party  of  them, 
sent  out  for  the  purpose,  executed  four  days  afterwards, 
on  the  heights  of  Middleton.  They  fixed  a  label  on 
his  breast  when  they  left  him,  with  an  inscription 
which  concluded  in  these  words — "  Up  goes  Huddy  for 
Philip  White."  This  White  had  been  taken  by  a  party 
of  Jersey  militia,  and  had  been  killed  while  attempting 
to,  make  his  escape.  On  this  occasion.  General  Wash- 
ino"ton  advertised  the  British,  that  such  deeds  as  that 
which  had  been  perpetrated  in  the  instance  just  men- 
tioned, should  no  longer  pass  without  retaliation.  In  a 
letter  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  he  suggested  that  the 
murderers  of  Huddy  should  be  delivered  up  to  him. 
When  it  was  found  that  this  suggestion  would  not  be 
complied  with,  the  threatened  retaliation  was  provided 
for,  by  the  British  prisoners  of  the  same  military  rank 
as  that  of  Captain  Huddy  being  required  to  furnish  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  77 

victim  to  avenge  his  death.  This  was  done  by  casting 
lots,  and  the  lot  fell  on  a  Captain  Asgill.  I  well  re- 
member the  deep  interest  which  I  felt  myself,  and 
which  I  believe  was  felt  by  the  whole  community,  in 
the  expected  fate  of  this  unfortunate  man.  But  his 
life  was  ultimately  spared,  to  the  joy,  I  would  hope,  of 
all  who  were  acquainted  with  his  story.  The  execu- 
tion of  the  fearful  destiny  w4iich  hung  over  him,  was 
delayed  from  time  to  time,  no  doubt  with 'the  wish  of 
General  Washington,  that  something  might  occur  to 
render  its  taking  place  unnecessary.  This  wish  was 
at  last  gratified.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  under  whose 
connivance  the  royal  refugees  had  acted,  was  succeeded 
in  the  chief  command  of  the  British  army  by  Sir  Guy 
Carlton,  a  man  of  a  very  different  character.  Indeed 
it  ought,  whenever  he  is  mentioned,  to  be  recorded  to 
the  honour  of  Sir  Guy  Carlton,  that  from  first  to  last, 
where  he  commanded,  American  prisoners  were  treated 
w^ith  humanity,  and  even  wdth  kindness.  After  the 
fall  of  General  IMontgomery  in  the  attack  of  Quebec, 
the  prisoners  who  fell  into  his  hands,  to  the  amount  of 
several  hundred,  received  clothing  as  well  as  sufficient 
food,  and  were  at  length  dismissed,  with  all  necessary 
supplies,  to  their  several  homes,  under  an  oath  not  to 
serve  against  the  British  troops  till  they  should  be 
exchanged.  He  broke  up  the  association  of  royal 
refugees,  informed  General  Washington  that  he  dis- 
approved of  their  proceedings,  and  promised  a  further 
investigation  of  their  conduct;  although  a  court  martial 
had  acquitted  the  leader  of  the  party  that  murdered 
Huddy,  affirming  that  he  had  acted  under  the  instruc- 
tions of  Governor  Franklin.     In  the  meantime,  the 


78  LIFE  OF  THE 

Count  de  Vergennes,  prime  minister  of  France,  wrote 
to  General  Washington,  making  intercession  for  Captain 
Asgill,  accompanied  by  a  most  pathetic  letter  from  his 
mother  to  the  Count,  beseeching  him  to  interpose  for 
the  preservation  of  the  life  of  her  son.  As  the  war  by 
this  time  was  drawing  to  a  close,  and  a  confidence  was 
entertained,  from  the  known  character  of  Sir  Guy 
Carlton,  that  no  atrocities  similar  to  that  for  which 
Asgill  was  doomed  to  suffer,  would  be  permitted,  con- 
gress, on  receiving  copies  of  the  letter  mentioned 
above,  passed  a  resolution — "  That  the  commander  in 
chief  be  directed  to  set  Captain  Asgill  at  liberty."  He 
was  released  accordingly,  and  permitted  to  go  to  New 
York.  During  the  whole  period  in  which  he  was 
under  sentence  of  death,  his  condition  commanded 
universal  sympathy ;  he  was  treated  with  the  greatest 
tenderness,  and  witnessed  at  last  the  general  satisfaction 
which  his  release  occasioned. 

You  will  probably  remark  that  the  charge  of  cruelty 
which  I  bring  against  the  British,  is  general  and  inde- 
finite— accompanied  only  by  the  single  specification  of 
their  inhumanity  and  injustice  in  the  case  of  Huddy. 
The  truth  is,  that  when  I  began  this  letter,  I  expected 
to  specify  in  the  latter  part  of  it,  what  I  painfully  wit- 
nessed with  my  own  eyes.  But  this  I  find,  from  the 
length  to  which  I  have  already  gone,  must  be  reserved 
for  another  communication.  In  the  meantime,  I  will 
simply  copy  from  Ramsay's  History,  the  report  of  the 
American  Board  of  War,  which  is  no  doubt  authentic. 
The  report  is  dated  December  1st,  1777,  and  is  as 
follows : 

"  The  American  Board  of  War,  after  conferring  with 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  79 

Mr.  Bouclinot,  the  commissioner-general  of  prisoners, 
and  examining  evidence  adduced  by  him,  reported 
that  among  other  things,  that  there  were  nine  hundred 
privates  and  three  hundred  officers  of  the  American 
army  prisoners  in  the  city  of  New  York,  and  about  five 
hundred  privates  and  fifty  officers  prisoners  in  Phila- 
delphia.* That  since  the  beginning  of  October,  all 
these  prisoners  have  been  confined  in  prison-ships,  or 
in  the  Provost.  That  from  the  best  evidence  the  sub- 
ject could  admit  of,  the  general  allowance  of  prisoners, 
at  most  did  not  exceed  four  ounces  of  meat  per  day ; 
and  often  so  damaged  as  not  to  be  eatable.  That  it  had 
been  a  common  practice  with  the  British,  on  a  prison- 
er's being  first  captured,  to  keep  him  three,  four  or  five 
days  without  a  morsel  of  meat,  and  then  to  tempt  him 
to  enlist  to  save  his  life.  That  there  were  numerous 
instances  of  prisoners  of  war  perishing  in  all  the 
agonies  of  hunger." 

The  section  which  immediately  follows  this  quota- 
tion, exhibits  a  cheering  contrast,  which  it  were  crimi- 
nal to  withhold,  and  which  I  insert  with  unfeigned 
pleasure : 

"About  this  time,  (December  24th,  1777,)  there  was 
a  meeting  of  merchants  in  London,  for  the  purpose  of 
raising  a  sum  of  money  to  relieve  the  distresses  of  the 
American  prisoners,  then  in  England.  The  sum  sub- 
scribed for  that  purpose  amounted  in  two  months  to 
£4647  155.  (sterling,  of  course.)  Thus,  while  human 
nature  was  dishonoured  by  the  cruelties  of  some  of 

*This  was  in  the  winter  of  1777-8,  when  this  cit}'-  was  in  the 
occupancy  of  the  British  army. 


80  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  British  in  America,  there  was  a  laudable  display  of 
the  benevolence  of  others  of  the  same  nation  in  Eu- 
rope." 

It  must  be  remembered,  that  what  I  have  hitherto 
said  about  the  treatment  of  American  prisoners  in  this 
country,  relates  exclusively  to  what  took  place  in  the 
northern  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  in  Canada. 
At  the  South,  still  more  deplorable  scenes,  if  possible, 
were  often  witnessed.  In  these,  the  preponderance  of 
barbarity  was,  I  believe,  on  the  side  of  the  British;  but 
it  is  undeniable  that  cruelties  to  prisoners,  shocking  to 
every  virtuous  feeling,  were  perpetrated  on  both  sides. 
Of  these,  however,  I  shall  give  no  details.  But  as  I 
would  not  omit  to  notice  any  display  of  humanity  in 
such  circumstances,  I  will  just  mention,  that  a  British 
Colonel  by  the  name  of  Campbell,  although  he  had 
himself  experienced  ill-treatment  when  a  prisoner 
among  the  Americans,  had  the  magnanimity  to  oppose 
and  prevent  all  abuse  of  American  prisoners,  so  far  as 
his  influence  extended;  and  his  influence  must  have 
been  considerable,  since  it  was  he  who  commanded  in 
the  reduction  of  Savannah,  the  capital  of  Georgia.  On 
reading  over  what  I  have  written  in  this  letter,  I  cannot 
forbear  to  ejaculate,  "  O  come  the  happy  period  ! — and 
blessed  be  God,  it  will  come — when  the  truths  of  the 
blessed  gospel,  accompanied  by  the  Spirit  of  all  truth, 
shall  be  diffused  throughout  all  nations,  exterminating 
the  ferocious  passions  of  the  corrupted  human  heart, 
implanting  in  their  place  all  the  Christian  graces,  and 
terminatinsr  for  ever  the  horrors  and  the  vices  of  war." 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  gl 


August  27. 


My  dear  a, — It  was,  as  well  as  I  can  recollect,  in  an 
early  part  of  the  month  of  December,  1777,  that  the 
various  receptacles  of  American  prisoners  in  New 
York — churches,  the  Provost,  sugar-house,  prison- 
ships,  of  which  "the  Jersey"  was  the  most  infamous* — 
disgorged  their  wretched  contents.  A  large  proportion 
of  those  who  were  released  were  sent  into  the  adjacent 
country,  to  seek  relief  where  they  could  find  it,  from 
the  humanity  of  their  countrymen;  for  there  was,  in 
the  part  of  the  country  where  I  lived,  no  public  hos- 
pital, or  appointed  place  of  rendezvous  to  which  they 
might  resort.  A  number  of  them  were  so  debilitated 
by  famine  and  disease,  that  they  fell  down  and  died  in 
the  streets  of  New  York,  before  they  could  even  reach 
the  vessels  appointed  to  transport  them.  When  they 
were  landed,  a  considerable  part  of  them  were  sent 
forward  in  w^agons,  being  unable  to  travel  on  foot. 
Those  w^ho  were  able  to  walk,  followed  the  w^agons; 
and  such  another  company  of  miserable  human  beings 
— pallid,  emaciated,  begrimed  with  dirt  and  smoke,  and 
in  every  way  squalid  in  the  extreme — my  eyes  never 

*  This  vessel  went  by  the  name  of  the  "Old  Jersey."  It  lay  in 
the  East  River,  opposite  to  the  city  of  New  York.  Ramsay  states, 
that  it  appeared  on  as  good  evidence  as  the  case  could  admit,  that 
"  in  the  last  six  years  of  the  war,  eleven  thousand  prisoners  died  on 
board  this  ship."  This  must  have  included  sailors,  as  well  as  sol- 
diers ;  and  the  former  were,  if  possible,  worse  treated  than  the  latter. 
In  another  place  Ramsay  says — "  The  filth  of  the  places  of  their  con- 
finement, in  consequence  of  fluxes  that  prevailed  among  them,  was 
both  offensive  and  dangerous.  Seven  dead  bodies  have  been  seen 
in  one  building  at  one  time,  and  all  lying  in  a  situation  shocking  to 
humanity." 

11 


82  LIFE  OF  THE 

beheld;  for  I  now  write  of  what  I  personally  saw. 
Never  may  j'^ou,  my  son,  nor  any  of  your  countrymen, 
behold  a  similar  spectacle.  Twelve  of  these  pitiable 
objects  were  brought  in  a  wagon  and  laid  down  at  my 
father's  door ;  the  most  of  them  so  helpless  that  they 
could  not  get  into  the  house  without  assistance.  They 
were  all  taken  in,  and  the  whole  family  immediately 
employed  in  cleansing  and  clothing  them,  preparing 
for  them  suitable  food,  and  in  every  way  ministering  to 
their  necessities.  Ten  of  the  twelve  were  shortly  after 
removed  into  neighbouring  families,  that  had  not  in  the 
first  instance  received  any,  or  not  their  due  proportion. 
I  cannot  pretend  to  state  how  many  of  those  who  were 
brought  in  carriages  and  left  in  my  father's  parish 
never  recovered.  I  can  only  say  that  a  number  of 
them  died. 

Of  the  two  who  were  left  in  our  family,  one  was  an 
athletic  Irishman;  the  other  a  Marylander,  of  a  rather 
delicate  make.  Both  were  in  a  dangerous  state  of  fever, 
yet  both  eventually  recovered.  The  Irishman  was,  for 
a  time,  in  a  high  delirium,  talking  and  raving  like  a 
madman.  One  Sabbath  day,  while  the  congregation 
were  assembled  for  worship,  and  my  father  in  the 
pulpit,  this  man  rose  from  his  bed,  with  nothing  on  him 
but  his  shirt  and  my  father's  wrapping  gown,  slipt  his 
feet  into  a  pair  of  shoes,  and  swore  he  would  go  out. 
There  was  no  force  at  hand  to  restrain  him,  and  out  he 
went — a  snow  was  on  the  ground,  of  depth  sufficient  to 
make  good  sleighing.  He  threatened  vengeance  to  any 
one  that  should  attempt  to  control  him;  and  his  fever 
gave  him  a  strength  that  was  formidable,  although  he 
might  otherwise  have  been  scarcely  able  to  stand  alone. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  83 

I  followed  behind  him  at  a  cautious  distance.  The 
church  was  less  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  distant, 
and  he  fortunately  took  the  road  that  passed  by  its 
door.  I  slipped  into  the  church  and  called  out  three  or 
four  stout  men.  But  in  the  mean  time  the  delirious 
man  had  picked  up  two  large  stones,  and  with  one  in 
each  hand,  he  uttered  horrible  imprecations,  and  threat- 
ened death  to  any  one  that  should  attempt  to  arrest 
him.  But  while  he  walked  on,  and  his  attention  was 
occupied  by  those  in  front  of  him,  he  was  seized  from 
behind,  his  arms  held,  and  in  this  manner  compelled  to 
return  to  his  bed.  His  constant  cry  was  for  cold  water ; 
and  when  my  father  (who  you  know  was  a  physician 
as  well  as  a  clergyman)  returned  from  church,  he  told 
the  poor  maniac  that  if  he  would  drink  a  quart  at  a  time 
he  should  have  it.  He  pledged  himself  with  an  oath  to 
drink  that,  and  more  too  if  he  could  get  it.  A  bucket 
of  water  was  drawn  immediately  from  the  well,  and  of 
course  was  not  as  cold  as  if  it  had  stood  some  time  in 
the  wintry  air — a  quart  measure  was  filled,  the  poor 
fellow  put  it  to  his  mouth,  and  was  as  good  as  his  word  ; 
he  drank  the  w^hole  before  he  took  the  vessel  from  his 
lips,  and  he  began  to  recover  from  that  time.  The  con- 
valescence, however,  both  of  him  and  his  fellow^  sufferer 
was  very  gradual ;  so  that  I  think  it  was  about  three 
months  before  they  w^ere  able  to  travel.  The  whole 
family  became  deeply  interested  in  these  unfortunate 
men,  and  when  they  departed  they  were  not  sent  away 
empty.  The  Irishman  did  not  use  profane  language 
after  his  fever  left  him ;  but  he  never  showed  a  spirit  of 
forgiveness  to  those  who  had  abused  him.  I  asked  him, 
a  short  time  before  he  left  us,  how  he  intended  to  dis- 


84  LIFE  OF  THE 

pose  of  himself,  now  that  his  health  was  restored.  He 
said  that  he  would  go  and  renew  his  enlistment  in  the 
continental  army,  get  the  privilege  of  standing  sentinel 
over  some  of  the  prisoners  of  Burgoyne's  army  confined 
at  Lancaster,  and  then  would  treat  them  as  they,  or 
their  comrades,  had  treated  him.  This  was  doubtless 
a  very  bad  spirit,  but  it  was  the  natural  result  of  the 
cruelty  he  had  experienced  on  a  mind  not  deeply 
imbued  with  the  principles  of  humanity  or  religion. 

My  attention  to  the  sick  prisoners,  by  night  as  well 
as  by  day,  was  followed  by  serious  consequences  to 
myself.  I  took  the  fever  from  them,  and  narrowly 
escaped  with  my  life — having,  by  indiscretion,  brought 
on  a  relapse,  after  nearly  recovering  from  the  first  attack. 
While  I  was  sick,  an  occurrence  took  place,  to  which  I 
alluded  in  a  former  letter,  wherein  I  mentioned  the 
apprehension  entertained  that  a  party  of  the  British 
light  horse  would  be  detached  to  seize  my  father  and 
other  influential  whigs.  That  you  may  understand  the 
affair  now  to  be  related,  I  must  mention  that  a  brother 
clergyman  of  my  father,  who  was  strongly  suspected  of 
toryism,  and  who  lived  near  the  British  lines,  had  sent 
a  locked  trunk,  containing  no  doubt  some  very  valuable 
property,  together  with  a  quarter  cask  of  wine,  to  be 
deposited  with  my  father  for  safe  keeping.  But  after 
these  articles  had  remained  with  him  for  about  a  year, 
they  were  removed,  and,  as  afterwards  appeared,  lodged 
with  the  tory  who  made  the  public  confession  in  the 
church,  of  which  I  have  heretofore  given  an  account. 
Keeping, this  in  recollection,  my  narration  will  be  fully 
understood. 

One  night  during  my  sickness,  while  I  was  lying  on 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  85 

a  trundle-bed,  in  the  room  where  my  father  and  mother 
slept,  with  a  blister  plaster  on  each  of  my  wrists,  the 
house  was  suddenly  surrounded  by  a  corps  of  dragoons. 
My  father  was  roused,  went  to  the  window,  and  by 
moonlight  or  starlight,  saw  two  or  three  light  horsemen 
with  drawn  swords,  in  the  front  yard  of  the  house. 
One  had  dismounted,  and  was  knocking  at  the  door 
of  the  entry,  and  demanded  to  be  let  in.  My 
father  said  to  my  mother — "  I  believe  they  have  come 
at  last."  She  advised  him  to  hide  himself  He  replied 
that  any  such  attempt  would  be  vain,  as  the  house 
was  surrounded,  and  would  doubtless  be  thoroughly 
searched.  He  added,  "I  will  dress  myself  as  fast  as  I 
can,  that  I  may  not  be  carried  away  naked."  While 
he  was  dressing,  the  knocking  at  the  door  continued, 
and  brought  to  it,  on  the  inside,  the  woman  who  had 
stayed  with  me  when  the  rest  of  the  family  absconded, 
as  I  heretofore  stated.  She  was  something  of  a  heroine, 
and,  when  excited,  of  a  virago  too.  In  an  audible  voice 
she  told  the  man  who  was  knocking  that  she  would  not 
open  the  door — bade  him  go  about  his  business,  and 
called  him  and  his  comrades  by  as  many  decent  hard 
names  as  she  could  think  of  My  father,  as  soon  as 
dressed,  went  into  the  entry,  and,  I  think,  opened  the 
door  himself  Then  began  a  developement  which 
relieved  us  not  a  little.  It  was  found  that  the  object  of 
this  rude  visit  w^as  not  to  seize  my  father,  but  to  plunder 
the  tory  property  w^hich  it  was  believed  he  had  in  his 
possession.  The  dragoons  belonged  to  a  corps  of 
American  cavalry,  who  were  stationed  at  about  seven 
miles  distance.  They  demanded  the  property  which 
I  have  above  described.     My   father  told  them   that 


86  LIFE  OF  THE 

it  had  been  removed  some  months  since ;  but  remarked, 
that  as  he  could  not  expect  to  be  beUeved  on  his  word, 
he  would  furnish  them  with  a  candle,  and  they  might 
search  the  house  till  they  were  satisfied ;  only  he  would 
request  as  a  favour,  that  in  making  the  search  they 
would  be  careful  not  to  set  the  house  on  fire.  They 
did  not  search  the  house  to  much  extent — I  rather  think 
not  at  all;  but  demanded  of  my  father  that  he  should 
inform  them  with  whom  the  goods  in  question  had 
been  deposited.  He  assured  them  (as  the  truth  was) 
that  he  could  not  certainly  tell ;  but  said  that  they  had 
been  taken  from  his  house  by  his  tenant,  whose  resi- 
dence was  at  the  distance  of  not  more  than  two  hun 
dred  yards.  Thither  a  part  of  them  immediately  went, 
while  the  rest  remained  till  the  result  of  the  inquiry 
should  be  known.  The  tenant  was  called  up  and  was 
required  to  tell  with  whom  he  had  left  the  booty  of 
wdiich  they  w^ere  in  quest.  He  told  them  frankly  that 
he  had  left  the  goods  with  the  tory,  whose  house, 
within  a  mile  of  his  own,  he  described  in  such  a  man- 
ner that  they  could  not  mistake  it.  On  this,  the  whole 
party  set  off  with  all  speed,  surrounded  the  house, 
demanded  and  obtained  the  trunk,  which  they  had 
taken  so  much  pains  to  find,  broke  it  open  and  began 
to  examine  it;  but  before  they  had  proceeded  far,  some- 
thing gave  them  an  alarm,  which  caused  them  to  depart 
with  precipitancy,  without  taking  with  them  any  thing 
of  much  value. 

It  afterwards  appeared  that  the  dragoons  had  made 
this  night  excursion  without  the  knowledge  of  any  of 
their  ofiicers,  in  hope  of  obtaining  something  of  con- 
siderable value  for  their  private  emolument.     Probably 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  87 

the  alarm  which  hurried  them  away  was  some  occur- 
rence which  made  them  fear  a  discovery;  perhaps  it 
was  the  dawning  of  the  day,  showing  that  they  would 
have  little  time  enough  to  reach  their  quarters  before 
their  absence  would  be  apparent. 

I  have  hesitated  whether  I  would  tell  yOu  this  long 
story,  or  keep  it  to  myself — a  story  of  facts,  which 
issued  in  nothing  but  in  frightening  three  families,  and 
in  showing  that  the  discipline  of  the  American  army 
was  at  that  time  very  imperfect.  But  let  the  story 
stand  for  what  it  is  worth.  It  at  least  contains  one  of 
my  distinct  reminiscences.     Adieu  for  the  present. 

P ,  September  12. 


My  dear  a. — Before  the  American  revolution  the 
whole  population  of  our  country,  with  a  very  few  ex- 
ceptions, had  no  personal  acquaintance  with  the  small 
pox.  Vaccination,  you  are  aware,  was  unknown  for  a 
long  time  after  this  period.  Inoculation  was  in  partial 
use.  A  few  individuals  who  knew  that  their  occupa- 
tions or  manner  of  life  would  peculiarly  expose  them  to 
this  dangerous  disease,  resorted  to  some  sequestered 
place,  and  were  there  inoculated.  Whether  it  was  in 
this,  or  in  what  is  called  "  the  natural  way,"  that 
General  Washington  had  passed  through  the  small  pox 
in  early  life,  I  have  never  heard.  It  certainly  had  left 
traces  of  its  effects  on  his  countenance.  But  it  was  a 
fortunate  circumstance  that  in  whatever  way  commu- 
nicated, he  had  had  it,  and  was  of  course  free  from  all 
danger  of  its  contagion.  To  this  danger,  however,  it  is 
probable  that  more  than  nine-tenths  of  his  army, 
officers  as  well  as  common  soldiers,  were  exposed ;  and 


88  LIFE  OF  THE 

by  some  means  or  other,  this  fearful  malady  had  been 
introduced  among  them,  and  had  made  a  number  of 
victims.  The  temper  of  the  times  disposed  our  coun- 
trymen to  charge  this,  and  almost  every  disastrous 
occurrence  which  befel  them,  to  the  wicked  devices  of 
their  British  enemies.  But  I  believe  the  charge,  in 
this  instance,  had  no  foundation  in  truth.  It  has  never 
been  proved,  nor,  as  far  I  know,  rendered  probable; 
and  therefore  the  cruelty  and  baseness  of  such  an  act 
as  sending  with  design  an  infectious  and  fatal  disease 
into  the  American  camp,  ought  not  to  be  imputed  to 
them. 

After  the  battle  of  Princeton,  General  "Washington 
retired,  in  the  month  of  January,  1777,  to  winter 
quarters  at  Morristown,  New  Jersey;  and  he  there 
formed  a  plan  for  subjecting  his  whole  army  to  the 
process  of  inoculation.  The  plan  was,  to  quarter  his 
troops  in  small  companies  in  the  families  of  the  inhabi- 
tants, and  to  direct  the  military  surgeons  to  inoculate 
the  families,  as  well  as  the  soldiers,  and  to  afford  gra- 
tuitously to  the  former,  the  same  medical  aid  and 
attention  which  were  to  be  shown  to  the  latter.  This 
plan,  at  first,  produced  a  great  alarm  among  the  inha- 
bitants. My  father,  I  well  remember,  went  in  a  sleigh 
to  Morristown,  accompanied  by  some  of  the  most 
respectable  men  of  his  congregation,  to  confer  with 
General  Washington  on  the  subject.  On  his  return, 
my  father  told  us  that  he  had  been  the  spokesman,  and 
that  he  had  stated  to  the  General,  that  he  well  knew 
that  in  military  operations  it  was  not  unusual  to  make 
a  certain  sacrifice  of  a  number  of  lives,  to  ensure  the 
success  of  a  battle,  or  for  the  general  good  of  the  com- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  89 

munity;  and  that  if  such  was  the  case  in  the  present 
instance,  he  and  his  friends  were  prepared  to  submit, 
without  murmuring,  to  their  destiny;  but  that  they 
would  entreat  him  to  consider,  whether  it  was  not 
practicable  to  separate  the  army,  for  the  purpose  of 
inoculation,  from  the  mass  of  the  population,  so  as  not 
to  subject  the  whole  to  the  contemplated  calamity. 
The  General  said  to  them  in  reply,  that  their  appre- 
hensions, he  was  confident,  were  altogether  groundless: 
that  the  inhabitants  would  find,  in  the  event,  that  the 
proposed  measure  was  no  calamity  at  all,  but  on  the 
contrary  a  very  favourable  occurrence ;  that  they  would 
all  be  carried  through  the  small  pox  without  charge, 
and  with  very  little  danger — the  surgeons  of  the  army 
affording  them  the  exercise  of  their  best  skill  and  atten- 
tion, as  an  acknowledgment  for  their  furnishing  quar- 
ters to  the  troops,  who  would  be  served  with  their 
rations  at  every  house  in  which  they  were  accommo- 
dated. On  the  other  hand,  that  if  an  attempt  were 
made  to  separate  the  soldiers  from  the  mass  of  the 
inhabitants,  it  would  be  impossible  to  make  the  sepa- 
ration so  perfect  as  to  prevent  all  intercourse ;  and  that 
the  result  in  all  probability  would  be,  that  the  natural 
small  pox  would  be  spread  through  the  whole  popula- 
tion, producing  effects  infinitely  more  to  be  dreaded, 
than  if  all  should  be  inoculated  at  once.  There  was  no 
resisting  such  reasoning  as  this.  My  father  and  his 
friends  came  back  perfectly  reconciled  to  the  measure. 
Our  family  consisted  of  nine  individuals,  of  whom 
my  father,  on  the  verge  of  his  sixtieth  year,  and  my 
mother,  a  little  younger,  formed  a  part  of  the  number. 
Ten  officers,  if  I  rightly  recollect,  with  two  waiters, 

12 


90  LIFE  OF  THE 

had  quarters  with  us;  the  house  being  equally  divided 
between  them  and  the  family.  The  kitchen  was  com- 
mon for  the  use  of  both  parties.  One  of  the  waiters, 
an  Irishman,  carried  in  his  face  a  very  legible  receipt 
in  full,  for  a  heavy  debt  which  the  natural  small  pox 
had  in  former  years  imposed  on  him.  All  the  rest  that 
1  have  mentioned,  were  inoculated  at  one  and  the  same 
time,  by  Dr.  Bond  of  Philadelphia,  then  a  surgeon  of 
some  eminence  of  rank  in  the  army.  Dr.  Cochran,  of 
Brunswick,  New  Jersey,  was  associated  with  Bond, 
and  visited  us  while  we  were  under  inoculation  treat- 
ment. That  treatment  consisted  of  a  regimen  of  vege- 
table diet — animal  food  and  all  salt  and  spice  of  every 
kind  were  strictly  prohibited.  As  to  medicine,  it  con- 
sisted of  five  or  six  powders,  composed  of  a  small 
quantity  of  calomel,  mingled,  if  I  mistake  not,  with 
nitre — a  powder  to  be  taken  perhaps  every  other  day; 
and  two  cathartics,  one  about  a  week  after  inoculation, 
and  the  other  at  the  period  when  the  eruption  of  the 
pock  was  to  be  expected.  We  were  enjoined  to  keep 
cool,  and  to  avoid  violent  exercise.  This  was  the 
amount  of  the  prescriptions  of  our  medical  advisers; 
and  I  believe  we  were  nearly  all  of  the  opinion — I  cer- 
tainly was — that  our  regimen  was,  by  far,  the  most 
objectionable  part  of  the  whole  concern. 

It  was  remarkable  that  in  our  whole  family  there 
was  not  a  single  pock  that  filled.  On  about  the  thir- 
teenth or  fourteenth  day  after  inoculation,  some  of  us 
felt  a  chilly  sensation,  followed  by  a  quickening  of  the 
pulse,  for  perhaps  a  day  and  a  night ;  and  there  were 
on  some  of  us  a  few  red  spots,  but  not  one  of  them 
ripened  into  a  suppurating  pock.     My  elder  brother 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  91 

and  myself  seemed  to  think  it  would  not  do  to  have 
the  small  pox  without  any  sickness  at  all,  and  so  we 
concluded  to  lie  in  bed  one  morning,  about  the  time 
when  the  eruptive  fever  usually  takes  place.  Dr. 
Cochran  cauo-ht  us  in  this  indulo;ence,  and  sent  us  the 
following  message — "  Tell  those  young  rogues,  from 
me,  to  get  up  immediately.  Tell  them  I  would  rather 
see  them  up  to  the  waistband  of  their  breeches  in  a 
snow  bank,  than  that  they  should  be  lying  in  bed  at 
this  time  of  day."  The  most  troublesome  symptom 
we  experienced  was  the  sore  which  was  formed  on  the 
arm  at  the  place  where  the  virus  had  been  introduced 
by  the  puncture  of  a  lancet.  Many  of  these  sores  con- 
tinued to  discharge  pus  for  two  or  three  months,  and 
in  some  instances  were  large  and  in  a  degree  painful. 
Yet  none  of  them  proved  dangerous. 

Our  military  inmates  were  not  quite  as  much  fa- 
voured as  ourselves.  Some  of  them  had  several  pocks 
that  filled,  yet  in  no  case  were  they  numerous,  or 
preceded  or  followed  by  any  threatening  symptoms. 
Nor  was  this  the  case  in  our  family  only.  The  whole 
army  had  the  disease  so  lightly,  that  I  really  believe 
there  was  not  a  day  while  they  were  under  inoculation, 
in  which  they  might  not,  with  a  few  exceptions,  have 
marched  against  the  enemy,  and  would  actually  have 
done  so  if  necessity  had  required  it.  For  a  short  time 
my  father's  church  was  made  a  hospital  for  the  recep- 
tion of  those  on  whom  the  natural  small  pox  had 
appeared  before  they  could  be  inoculated;  and  more 
frightful  and  pitiable  human  beings  I  have  never  seen. 
The  heads  of  some  of  them  were  swelled  to  nearly 
double  their  natural  size,  their  eyes  were  closed,  and 


92  LIFE  OF  THE 

their  faces  were  black  as  a  coal.     The  most  of  these 
died. 

All  the  officers  who  were  quartered  in  my  father's 
family  were  Virginians,  and  they  were  the  most  shock- 
ingly profane  in  their  common  conversation  of  any  men 
I  have  ever  known.  Their  language,  at  times,  was 
absolutely  horrifying  to  any  ear  not  accustomed  to 
blasphemy.  How  does  it  happen  that  soldiers  and 
sailors,  who  hold  life  by  a  more  precarious  tenure  than 
common,  are  so  frequently  remarkable  for  their  pro- 
fanity? Is  it  that  they  are  so  often  called  to  brave 
danger  that  they  at  length  lose  all  sense  of  the  danger 
of  offending  their  Maker?  I  remember  that  General 
Washington  once  rebuked  this  abominable  vice  in  the 
officers  of  his  army,  by  reprehending  it  in  his  general 
orders.  It  was  certainly  natural  and  proper  for  the 
officers  resident  in  our  dwelling,  to  seek  to  relieve  the 
tedium  of  their  situation  while  under  treatment  for  the 
small  pox.  My  father  had  a  good  library  for  a  country 
clergyman,  containing  several  works  of  taste  and  lite- 
rature, as  well  as  treatises  of  theology,  and  I  am  sure 
any  officer  with  us  would  have  been  welcome  to  the 
perusal  of  any  volume  of  the  library  that  he  might 
have  been  disposed  to  name.  But  no  request  of  this 
kind,  so  far  as  [  remember,  was  ever  made;  and  indeed 
I  do  not  recollect  to  have  seen  a  book  of  any  kind  in 
the  hand  of  any  officer  in  the  whole  period  of  about 
two  months,  during  which  they  had  their  dwelling 
with  us.  On  one  or  two  occasions  they  amused  them- 
selves by  firing  at  a  mark  with  a  rifle;  but  playing  at 
(•ards  was  their  standing  amusement,  or  rather  their 
employment,  both  by  day  and  by  night.     Yet  I  am  not 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  93 

aware  that  they  played  for  money — if  they  did,  their 
stakes  must  have  been  small,  for  of  money  they,  in 
common  with  all  the  officers  of  the  army  at  that  time, 
could  have  had  very  little.  Such  was  their  devotion 
to  cards,  that  when  one  of  their  number  died — not  of 
the  small  pox,  but  of  a  fever  otherwise  induced — it  was 
with  difficulty  they  could  be  restrained  from  playing 
while  the  corpse  was  yet  in  the  house.  The  defunct 
was  a  cornet  of  dragoons,  and  the  captain  of  the  com- 
pany to  which  he  belonged  had  to  threaten  to  make 
the  offence  personal  to  himself,  before  he  was  able  to 
prevent  card  playing  till  the  corpse  was  removed.  But 
I  am  sick  of  this  topic,  and  will  drop  it  here. 

When  Dr.  Ramsay  published  his  "History  of  the 
American  Revolution,"  he  requested  me  to  inspect  the 
copy  in  manuscript,  and  to  revise  the  proof  sheets  as 
they  came  from  the  press.  I  did  so,  and  was  surprised 
to  find  that  in  his  whole  work  he  had  not  even  men- 
tioned the  inoculation  of  the  army  for  the  small  pox,  of 
which  I  have  spoken  in  this  letter.  When  I  informed 
him  of  the  omission,  he  expressed  his  surprise  that  so 
important  an  event  should  have  escaped  him  in  collect- 
ing his  materials,  and  he  immediately  penned  the 
account  of  it  which  now  appears  in  his  first  volume. 
That  account  was  taken  from  a  statement  which  I 
made  to  him,  but  it  is  not  as  full  as  that  which  I  have 
now  given.  The  imperfections  of  history,  my  son,  are 
far  greater  and  more  numerous  than  are  commonly 
imagined. 

When  the  troops  were  removed  from  the  neighbour- 
hood of  our  family,  the  adjacent  country,  in  which 
none   had  been   quartered,   experienced   the   truth  of 


94  LIFE  OF  THE 

General  Washington's  remark  to  my  father,  that  it  is 
not  possible,  except  by  inoculation,  to  prevent  the 
spreading  of  the  small  pox  in  the  natural  way,  when 
brought  into  the  near  vicinity  of  those  who  have  not 
had  the  disease.  It  did  spread,  and  compelled  the  peo- 
ple to  a  general  resort  to  inoculation.  This  produced  a 
busy  life  to  my  father.  I  had,  before  this,  begun  to  act 
as  his  apprentice,  and  I  now  was  almost  wholly  occu- 
pied in  putting  up  medicine,  performing  the  operation 
of  inoculating,  and  visiting  patients.  But  enough  of 
this  whole  subject     Adieu. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  95 


CHAPTER   VIL 

From  the  Year  1778  to  1782. 

January  15,  1841. 

My  dear  a. — In  my  sixth  letter,  I  mentioned  that  the 
training  of  boys  in  the  early  days  of  our  national  revo- 
lution, made  them  familiar  with  military  evolutions, 
and  thus  prepared  them  to  take  their  standing,  with 
much  advantage,  in  the  legal  militia,  when  they  com- 
pleted the  sixteenth  year  of  their  age.  But  it  did  more 
than  this — it  made  them  look  forward  to  that  period 
with  great,  and  even  impatient  desire.  For  myself,  I 
think  I  can  say  wdth  truth  that  I  longed  for  the  time  to 
arrive  when  I  should  be  enrolled  in  the  adult  militia,  in 
much  the  same  manner  as  an  apprentice  commonly 
wishes  for  the  time  when  he  shall  be  free  from  the 
control  of  a  master,  and  be  at  full  liberty  to  act  for 
himself  But  hold  a  little:  as  it  is  my  purpose  in  this 
letter  to  give  you  some  account  of  my  militia  cam- 
paigns— for  I  was  never  any  thing  more  than  a  militia 
soldier — I  wish  you  to  understand  that  any  thing  I 
shall  say  that  may  seem  to  be  descriptive  of  heroism, 
was  by  no  means  peculiar  to  myself  It  must  be  con- 
sidered only  as  a  sample  of  the  courage  and  zeal  of 
those  with  whom  I  acted  in  the  defence  of  our  common 
country.  But  for  this,  indeed,  I  should  think  it  im- 
proper to  spend  my  time  in  narrating  personal  concerns 
of  such  small  importance  as  those  I  am  about  to  detail. 


96  LIFE  OF  THE 

But  it  is  not  unimportant  to  know  what  may  be  called 
the  domestic  militanj  spirit  of  our  revolutionary  times. 

As  the  anxiously  expected  period  drew  near  when  I 
was  to  exchange  my  wooden  gun  for  a  fire-lock,  all  my 
soldierly  equipments  were  carefully  prepared  and  in 
perfect  readiness  for  active  use,  as  soon  as  the  next 
alarm  gun  should  be  fired.*  It  was  fired  a  few  days 
before  my  sixteenth  year  was  completed,  and  my  impa- 
tience could  no  longer  brook  delay.  I  harnessed  myself 
in  my  knapsack,  and  with  my  blanket  and  cartridge 
box,  and  musket  on  my  shoulder,  I  hastened  to  the 
place  of  rendezvous.  There  I  learned  that  from  some 
cause,  which  I  do  not  now  recollect,  the  call  of  the 
militia  was  premature,  and  I  returned  home  fatigued 
and  disappointed.     It  was  not  long,  however,  before  a 

*  The  alarm  gun,  an  iron  eighteen  pounder,  was  placed  on  the 
highest  point  of  what  are  called  the  Short  Hills,  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Springfield,  N.  J.  Bishop  Hobart,  after  the  war,  purchased 
the  site  and  made  it  his  country  residence.  A  lofty  pole  was  placed 
by  the  side  of  the  cannon,  with  a  tar  barrel  on  the  top,  which  was 
set  on  fire  when  the  gun  was  discharged.  The  report  of  the  gun 
and  the  flame  of  the  tar  barrel  were  heard  and  seen  to  a  great  dis- 
tance in  the  surrounding  country.  The  militia  companies  had  each 
its  place  of  rendezvous,  to  which  they  hastened  as  soon  as  the  alarm 
was  given.  The  Short  Hills  were  a  kind  of  natural  barrier  for  the 
camp  and  military  stores  at  Morristown.  A  hundred  men  might 
have  defended  some  of  the  passes  over  these  hills  against  a  thousand. 
A  British  detachment  once  reached  Springfield  and  burnt  it ;  but  no 
British  corps  ever  ventured  into  the  Sand  Hills.  In  a  clear  day, 
with  a  good  telescope,  the  city  of  New  York  may  be  seen  from  these 
heights.  When  encamped  at  Morristown,  General  Washington 
occasionally  rode  to  these  hills  to  make  his  observations.  The  first 
time  I  ever  saw  him  was  on  one  of  these  occasions.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  the  Marquis  de  la  Fayette,  as  he  was  then  called,  and 
who  looked  like  a  mere  boy. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  97 

considerable  detachment  of  the  militia  of  that  part  of 
the  State  in  which  I  resided,  was  called  to  march  to  the 
Minisink,  a  place  on  the  north-west  border  of  the 
State,  on  the  Delaware  river,  the  inhabitants  of  which, 
after  the  massacre  of  Wyoming,  if  I  rightly  recollect, 
were  supposed  to  be  in  danger  of  an  attack  from  the 
Indians.  In  this  expedition  I  had  the  honour  to  act  as 
an  orderly  sergeant,  which  was  the  highest  military 
elevation  that  I  ever  reached.  We  made  a  rapid  march 
to  the  Minisink  settlement,  and  continued  in  service 
there  about  a  fortnight,  keeping  guard  along  the  river. 
As  we  saw  no  Indians  to  shoot  at,  a  company,  of  which 
I  was  one,  determined  on  killing  the  deer  of  the  forest, 
if  we  could  find  them.  For  this  purpose  we  crossed 
the  river,  and  spent  a  day  of  fatigue  and  hunger  in 
hunting  for  our  game.  But  the  deer,  as  well  as  the 
Indians,  did  not  choose  to  expose  themselves  to  our 
martial  prowess.  We  did  not  even  get  the  sight  of  one 
of  them;  and  I  believe  the  greatest  danger  experienced 
by  any  one  in  the  whole  expedition,  was  in  crossing 
and  re-crossing  the  Delaware  in  an  Indian  canoe,  which 
none  of  us  knew  how  to  manage  skilfully,  and  which 
was  several  times  very  near  being  overset. 

A  very  brave  man,  as  he  afterwards  proved  himself 
to  be,  who  could  not  swim,  was  dreadfully  frightened 
in  passing  this  stream.  Men  of  martial  bravery  often 
show  cowardice,  when  certain  death  stares  them  in  the 
face.  But  we  all  escaped  without  injury,  were  soon 
discharged,  and  on  returning  home  I  M'alked  six  and 
thirty  miles  in  one  day,  carrying  all  my  military  equip- 
ment.    Our  detachment  on  this  occasion,  as  well  as  on 

13 


98  LIFE  OF  THE 

one  that  soon  followed  it,  was  commanded  by  a  militia 
general  by  the  name  of  Wines.  He  had  seen  military 
service,  as  the  major  of  a  regiment  in  the  Northern 
army,  under  the  lamented  Montgomery.  He  was  of 
gigantic  frame  and  strength,  and  no  one  doubted  his 
courage.  But  the  most  remarkable  thing  about  him 
was  his  voice.  It  exceeded  in  power  and  efficiency — 
for  it  was  articulate  as  well  as  loud — every  other  human 
voice  that  I  ever  heard.  Among  other  anecdotes  that 
are  told  of  him,  this  is  one.  He  met  a  strong  foraging 
party  of  British  troops  in  the  winter  during  which 
New  Brunswick,  in  New  Jersey,  was  their  head  quar- 
ters. He  came  in  sight  of  this  party  suddenly,  as  it 
was  approaching  a  hill,  of  which  he  had  just  taken  pos- 
session with  a  far  inferior  force  to  that  of  his  enemy. 
He  made  the  best  display  of  his  troops  that  he  could, 
and  before  the  British  came  within  musket  shot,  he 
thundered  out  at  the  top  of  his  voice — "  Open  to  the 
right  and  left,  and  let  the  field  pieces  come  in."  The 
British  were  without  field  pieces  as  well  as  himself,  but 
expecting  a  deadly  fire  from  the  American  artillery, 
they  faced  to  the  right  about  and  hastily  retreated.  I 
believe  the  anecdote  has  a  foundation  in  truth,  as  I 
heard  it  from  different  quarters ;  and  if  it  is  not  true  to 
the  letter,  it  certainly  lacks  no  credibility  so  far  as  our 
General's  voice  was  concerned. 

It  was  not  long  after  our  return  from  Minisink, 
before  we  were  called  to  a  more  serious  military  service 
than  any  I  had  hitherto  seen — General  Wines  being 
still  our  commander  The  British  in  New  York  city 
had  erected  a  small  fort  a  short  distance  from  the  Hack- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  99 

ensack  river,  and  sent  a  number  of  boats  or  shallops  up 
that  river  to  collect  the  hay  which  had  recently  been 
cut  and  stacked  on  the  meadows  where  it  grew.  To 
afford  protection  to  the  boats,  a  frigate  was  also  sent  up 
the  Hackensack  as  far  as  the  depth  of  the  water  would 
permit.  Our  head  quarters  were  at  Aquackanock 
bridge,  on  the  Passaic,  about  ten  miles  above  Newark. 
Finding  that  the  British  did  not  advance  into  the  coun- 
try, as  had  been  expected,  our  General  determined  to 
^march  his  troops  within  cannon  shot  of  their  fort,  and 
offer  them  battle.  He  did  so;  and  on  our  march,  and 
not  far  from  the  fort,  he  espied  across  a  field  of  con- 
siderable width,  a  number  of  women  very  attentively 
observing  our  movements.  He  raised  his  stentorophonic 
voice,  and  addressed  them  thus,  "Your  are  counting  us, 
are  you  ?  that  you  may  know  our  numbers  and  go  and 
tell  the  British."  He  then  added  something  which  I 
do  not  choose  to  repeat.  The  poor  women  vanished 
like  so  many  frighted  ghosts,  and  we  presently  came 
within  cannon  shot  of  the  fort.  To  assure  us  of  this,  a 
cannon  ball  came  over  us,  a  little  above  our  heads,  with 
that  screaming^  and  whizzing^  kind  of  noise,  which  it 
always  makes,  as  it  passes  through  and  seems  to  torture 
the  air.  This  was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  heard  this 
kind  of  noise ;  and  truly  I  could  not  say,  as  we  are  told 
was  said  by  Charles  the  Twelfth  of  Sweden,  on  a  simi- 
lar occasion,  "  That  is  the  most  pleasant  music  I  have 
ever  heard."  We  were  now  on  a  hill,  the  fort  on 
another,  and  a  ravine  was  between  us — the  ravine 
crossing  the  road  which  led  to  the  fort  nearly  at  right 
angles.  General  Wines,  taking  care  that  the  enemy 
should  not  see  his  operations,  placed  about  one-third  of 


100  LIFE  OF  THE 

his  force,  among  whom  I  was  numbered,  in  the  ravine, 
which  was  filled  with  trees  and  brushwood— our  loca- 
tion being  a  little  to  the  left  of  the  road,  through  which, 
if  the  enemy  advanced,  they  must  necessarily  pass. 
He  directed  us  to  keep  ourselves  closely  concealed,  till 
the  whole  of  the  British  troops  had  passed  us,  and  were 
engaged  with  the  corps  he  commanded  in  person ;  then 
to  rush  out  and  attack  their  rear  witti  our  utmost  vigour. 
We  laid  snug  in  our  ambush  for  more  than  an  hour ; 
when  the  man  who  had  been  so  much  frightened  in 
crossing  the  Delaware  river  on  our  hunting  excursion, 
became  impatient  of  further  delay,  took  his  musket 
in  his  hand,  advanced  into  the  open  field  before 
the  fort,  within  calling  distance,  and  challenged  them 
to  come  out.  It  was  a  daring  act,  and  I  greatly  feared 
at  the  time,  that  it  would  cost  him  his  life;  but  he  came 
back  without  injury.  The  enemy  probably  had  not  a 
larger  force  than  was  barely  sufficient  to  man  the  fort, 
and  we  could  not  provoke  them  to  leave  it.  Having 
waited  long  enough  to  ascertain  this  fact,  we  marched 
back  for  a  mile  or  two,  then  turned  from  the  road  into 
a  piece  of  rising  ground,  and  encamped  for  the  night. 
On  this  occasion,  I  passed  about  eighteen  hours  without 
eating  any  thing  but  an  apple  and  a  small  piece  of  ship 
bread  which  the  worms  had  left.  We  passed  the  night 
wrapped  in  our  blankets,  with  a  few  cornstalks  for  a 
bed,  by  those  who  could  get  them.  The  next  morning 
we  drew  our  rations  of  flour  and  fresh  beef;  but  while 
we  were  baking  our  unfermented  dough  on  hot  stones, 
and  were  preparing  sticks  to  hold  our  meat  in  the  flame 
of  a  brushwood  fire,  which  was  all  the  roasting  we 
could  give  it,  intelligence  was  received  that  the  enemy 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  101 

was  marching  in  force,  to  cut  off  our  retreat  by  getting 
between  us  and  the  bridge.  We  were  ordered  under 
arms  with  all  possible  haste,  and  famished  as  we  were, 
we  left  our  unbaked  cakes  and  undressed  meat,  and 
made  a  forced  and  rapid  march,  with  a  view  to  reach 
the  bridge  before  the  enemy.  It  proved  to  be  a  false 
alarm;  which,  however,  was  not  ascertained  till  we 
were  within  about  two  miles  of  the  bridge ;  when  we 
halted,  and  were  permitted  to  sit  down  for  a  few 
minutes.  It  is  impossible  for  me  fully  to  describe  my 
feelings,  as  I  sat  on  the  ground  at  this  time.  The 
excitement  which  had  kept  up  my  spirits  was  over.  I 
was  exhausted  with  hunger,  want  of  rest,  and  a  hasty 
march,  and  was  seized  with  a  kind  of  apathy,  or  stupor, 
which  rendered  me  indifferent  to  every  thing — careless 
even,  whether  I  lived  or  died.  Happily,  this  wretched 
feeling  did  not  last  long;  but  I  can  never  forget  it,  and 
have  often  called  it  to  mind,  with,  I  hope,  some  grati- 
tude to  God  that  it  was  of  short  duration ;  as  well  as  for 
his  providential  and  paternal  care  of  me  in  all  the  perils 
to  which  I  was  exposed  in  this  period  of  my  life.  We 
soon  reached  our  quarters,  and  one  of  the  sweetest  mor- 
sels that  I  ever  tasted,  was  a  piece  of  raw  pickled  pork, 
with  which  we  were  immediately  served.  Till  this 
expedition,  I  had  been  a  very  squeamish  lad,  in  regard 
to  my  diet ;  but  the  occurrences  now  stated  cured  me 
effectually. 

Adieu  for  the  present. 

P ,  February  8,  1841. 


My  dear  a. — After  our  expedition  to  the  fort,  as 
mentioned  in  my  last  letter,  we  spent  several  idle  days 


102  I^IFE  OF  THE 

in  owY  quarters ;  and  in  the  mean  time  learned  that  the 
British  boats  were  descending  the  Hackensack  river, 
loaded  with  hay.  Captain  Cutwater,  an  enterprising 
officer,  probably  with  the  approbation  of  our  General, 
determined,  if  possible,  to  cut  off  and  capture  some  of 
them  before  they  should  get  under  cover  of  the  guns 
of  the  frigate,  which  had  been  sent  to  protect  them. 
He  beat  up  for  volunteers,  and  about  thirty,  of  whom  I 
was  one,  put  ourselves  under  his  command,  to  go  on 
this  expedition.  The  plan  was  to  go  and  return  on  the 
same  day,  which,  by  rapid  movements,  was  understood 
to  be  practicable.  We  accordingly  took  an  early  break- 
fast, and  with  all  speed  marched  for  the  Hackensack. 
We  stopped  at  a  house,  near  the  meadows  which 
adjoined  the  river,  for  the  purpose  both  of  obtaining 
information  and  getting  refreshment.  Both  were 
afforded  us;  and  a  vile  fellow  of  our  company  repaid  the 
hospitality  we  received,  by  stealing  some  articles  of 
ornament  from  the  females  of  the  family.  Before  we 
left  the  house,  however,  he  was  detected,  and  compelled 
to  restore  his  pillage  to  its  proper  owners.  We  learned 
from  this  family,  that  a  number  of  boats  had  already 
proceeded  down  the  stream,  and  that  others  were  then 
in  the  act  of  passing.  We  therefore  hastened  our 
departure,  and  as  we  were  going  over  the  meadow,  we 
had  the  mortification  to  see  one  boat  after  another  reach 
the  protecting  frigate.  We  were  unavoidably  delayed 
by  a  deep  inlet  from  the  river,  which  could  not  be 
passed  except  on  a  log,  or  rather  a  large  pole,  w^hich 
had  been  thrown  over  it,  and  which  was  partly  under 
water.  About  a  third  part  of  our  number  would  not 
risk  the  danger  of  crossing  this  inlet,  and  we  left  them 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  103 

there.  As  soon  as  some  twenty  of  us  were  over,  we 
saw  a  lagging  boat,  the  last  of  the  thieving  squadron, 
beatins:  down  the  stream  ac^ainst  a  head  wind.  We 
hurried  forward,  and  took  a  position  which  proved  to 
be  within  reach  of  the  frigate's  cannon. 

The  margin  of  the  river  was  Uned  by  a  high  and 
thick  sedge,  which  completely  concealed  us;  and  thus 
stationed,  we  waited  for  the  boat  to  come  opposite  to 
the  place  where  we  stood ;  and  as  it  did  so,  we  all  fired 
at  once.  The  fire  was  returned,  and  although  we  were 
much  concealed,  our  enemies'  bullets,  by  the  impres- 
sion they  made  on  the  sedge,  showed  that  some  of  us 
escaped  them  very  narrowly.  It  was  not  long,  how- 
ever, before  we  completely  silenced  the  fire  from  the 
boat,  and  all  on  board  took  refuge,  either  in  her  hold,  or 
behind  the  hay  with  which  she  was  loaded — not  a  man 
remained  visible.  But  the  boat  was  on  the  wrong  tack 
for  us  when  all  her  hands  were  driven  from  their  quar- 
ters. She  drifted  to  the  opposite  shore,  and  there  safely 
grounded.  We  had  no  means  of  crossing  the  stream, 
although  not  more  than  about  a  hundred  yards  wide; 
and  thus,  after  all  our  efforts,  we  could  capture  neither 
the  boat  nor  her  crew.  While  what  I  have  mentioned 
was  going  on,  the  artillery  of  the  frigate  was  not  unem- 
ployed. The  fire  of  our  musketry  and  that  from  the 
boat  was  heard,  and  though  the  sedge  concealed  us,  our 
location  was  perceived  by  the  flashes  of  our  guns. 
A  cannon  shot  or  two  was  directed  to  our  whereabout ; 
and  as  our  expected  prey  was  hopelessly  beyond  our 
reach,  w^e  took  shelter  behind  a  large  hay  stack,  a  short 
distance  from  the  river.  With  the  help  of  his  men,  the 
captain  ascended  the  stack  to  make  his  observations. 


104  LIFE  OF  THE 

The  occupants  of  the  boat,  finding  that  our  fire  had 
ceased,  and  presuming,  as  the  fact  was,  that  we  had  left 
the  sedge,  came  out  of  their  hiding  places,  and  some  of 
them  climbed  up  the  mast  of  the  boat,  so  that  they 
could  at  least  see  our  captain,  and  in  a  loud  voice 
reviled  us  as  a  set  of  rascally  rebels.  The  captain  was 
also  seen  from  the  frigate,  and  a  cannon  shot  was 
directed  at  him  with  great  precision.  Happily  he  saw 
the  flash,  and  leaped  from  the  stack  before  the  ball 
passed  over  it  and  entered  the  marsh  at  a  short  distance 
from  us,  sending  a  cloud  of  mud  and  stubble  into  the 
air.  "I  think,"  said  the  captain,  "  that  you  might  now 
get  a  good  shot  at  those  blackguards  in  the  boat.  Who 
of  you  will  try?"  "  I  will,"  was  my  immediate  answer. 
But  what  was  my  disappointment  when  I  found  that 
not  another  individual  of  the  company  would  consent 
to  go,  except  the  thief,  who  had  stolen  the  female  orna- 
ments, and  who  wished  to  redeem  his  character.  I 
scorned  to  go  in  his  company,  but  my  pride  would  not 
permit  me  to  retract  my  offer.  I  asked  for  the  best  gun 
in  the  company,  as  I  did  not  think  my  own  was  good 
at  a  long  shot.  Enough  were  offered,  but  I  chose  an 
old  hunter's  gun,  with  a  long  barrel ;  and  seeing  that  it 
was  well  charged,  took  my  solitary  way  to  the  river's 
side.  The  thief,  I  found  afterwards,  followed  me. 
The  plan  I  formed  was,  to  creep  into  the  sedge,  sit  on 
the  ground,  take  good  aim  with  my  piece  rested  on  my 
bended  knee,  and  the  moment  after  I  had  fired,  to  fall 
backward,  and  lie  as  close  to  the  ground  as  possible; 
that  if  my  fire  should  be  returned,  the  bullets  might 
pass  above  me.  This  plan  I  executed  fully;  but  I 
ought  to  mention,  that  the  men  in  the  boat  had  again 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  105 

disappeared ;  so  that  I  could  only  fire  at  that  part  of 
the  boat,  or  rather  at  the  hay  on  its  deck,  behind  which 
I  thought  it  most  likely  they  were  skulking.  This  I 
did,  with  as  much  skill  and  exactness  as  I  was  master 
of;  but  there  is  little  probability  that  I  injured  any  one. 
I  do  not  recollect  whether  my  fire  was  returned  or  not. 
But  I  lay  still  for  some  time,  till  I  supposed  the  enemy 
would  conclude  I  was  gone,  and  then  crept  out  of  the 
sedge,  and  took  refuge  behind  a  haystack,  nearer  to  the 
river  than  the  one  which  sheltered  my  companions. 
While  here,  the  thief  came  to  me,  terrified  almost  out 
of  his  life,  and  entirely  out  of  his  senses.  I  asked  him 
if  he  had  fired — he  said  he  had  not.  "  And  why  not?" 
said  I.  He  said  he  could  not  see  the  men  in  the  boat ; 
and  began  to  load  his  piece  with  another  cartridge.  I 
asked  him  why  he  would  do  that,  when  there  was  a 
charge  already  in  his  gun.  He  looked  wdld,  and  said 
he  believed  he  would  ram  it  down.  He  did  so,  and  this 
musket,  thus  containing  two  cartridges,  was  discharged 
in  the  midst  of  us,  as  we  were  returning  from  the 
meadow,  and  it  was  a  signal  providential  mercy  that 
none  of  us  were  either  killed  or  wounded.  He  had 
cocked  his  piece  when  he  went  to  the  river,  and  for- 
gotten to  uncock  it  afterwards,  but  was  holding  it  before 
him  with  both  his  hands,  when  probably  a  stroke  on 
his  knee  sprung  the  lock,  and  the  discharge  threw  the 
gun  out  of  his  hands  to  a  considerable  distance.  Our 
captain  was  angry  enough  to  have  sacrificed  him  on 
the  spot;  but  he  was  left  eventually  without  injury,  in 
possession  of  his  character  as  a  thief,  a  coward,  and  a 
blockhead.  In  telling  this  thief  story,  it  is  of  course 
implied  that  I  joined  my  companions,   and  that   we 

14 


106  LIFE  OF  THE 

marched  for  onr  quarters.     We  reached  them  in  safety 
in  the  evening. 

I  must  not  close  this  letter  without  telling  you  the 
view  w^hich,  in  my  serious  moments,  I  have  frequently 
taken  of  my  volunteering  an  attempt  to  take  the  life  of 
an  individual,  on  board  the  depredating  boat  that  has 
been  described.  Never,  for  a  moment,  have  I  doubted 
the  lawfulness  of  defensive  war;  and  if  ever  there  was 
a  purely  defensive  war,  that  of  our  revolution,  in  my 
deliberate  judgment,  possessed  this  character.  But 
w^ar,  as  well  as  peace,  has  its  laws;  and  all  the  best 
writers  on  the  subject  are  agreed,  that  any  act  or  opera- 
tion not  calculated  to  shorten  the  conflict,  is  unjusti- 
fiable; hence,  border  plundering  has  always  been 
severely  condemned.  Now,  as  the  boat  in  question 
was  completely  out  of  our  power,  and  the  destroying  of 
an  individual  could  have  produced  no  sensible  in- 
fluence in  shortening  the  war  of  our  revolution,  I  think 
that  Captain  Cutwater  did  wrong  in  inviting  his  men 
to  do  what  I  did;  and  that  the  part  I  acted,  was  rash, 
foolish  and  criminal — calling  for  regret  and  repentance, 
which  I  trust  I  have  felt  and  exercised ;  and  that  for 
this,  as  well  as  my  other  transgressions,  I  have  obtained 
the  divine  forgiveness.     Affectionately,  adieu. 

P ,  February  15,  1841. 


My  dear  a. — In  a  few  days  after  the  adventure 
mentioned  in  my  last  letter,  the  mihtia  corps  to  which  I 
belonged,  was  disbanded  at  the  Aquackanok  bridge, 
and  every  man  sought  his  home  by  the  shortest  route 
he  could  find. 

I  ought  to  tell  you  that  my  father,  with  a  vieM-  of 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  107 

keeping  me  from  mingling  too  much  in  military  affairs, 
devised  a  plan  for  the  purpose,  which  was  partially 
successful.  There  was  a  law  of  the  state  of  New 
Jersey  which  excused  every  teacher  of  a  school  of 
fifteen  scholars  from  all  military  duty ;  and  by  the  way, 
it  shows  how  careful  our  revolutionary  patriots  were  to 
provide  for  the  instruction  of  the  rising  generation, 
even  amidst  the  dangers  and  turmoil  of  the  pending 
conflict.  By  the  direction  of  my  father,  in  the  seven- 
teenth year  of  my  age,  I  first  taught  an  English,  and 
afterwards  a  classical  school,  consisting  of  more  than 
the  legal  number  of  scholars  requisite  to  free  me  from 
the  demands  of  military  service.  I  refused,  however, 
to  avail  myself  of  the  law,  farther  than  to  claim  an 
exemption  from  the  ordinary  militia  trainings;  which  I 
did  not  need,  as  I  had,  in  the  manner  heretofore  stated, 
made  myself  perfect  in  the  manual  exercise  and  the 
common  evolutions  of  a  militia  company.  I  still  kept 
my  soldierly  equipments  in  constant  preparation  for 
actual  hostility,  and  whenever  an  alarm  occurred,  I 
immediately  dismissed  my  school  and  repaired  to  the 
place  of  rendezvous. 

In  the  month  of  June,  1780,  a  detachment  of  the 
British  army  from  New  York,  of  five  thousand  men,  as 
Ramsay  states  in  his  history,  under  the  command  of 
Lieutenant  General  Kniphausen,  made  an  incursion 
into  the  state  of  New  Jersey,  and  proceeded  as  far  as 
Connecticut  Farms,  in  the  county  of  Essex.  They 
burned  in  this  place,  the  Presbyterian  church  and 
twelve  dwelling  houses.  Here  also,  and  at  this  time, 
was  perpetrated  the  tragical  death  of  the  wife  of  the 
Rev.  James  Caldwell,  who  had  rendered  himself  pecu- 


108  I'IFE  OF  THE 

liarly  obnoxious  to  the  British,  by  his  activity  and 
influence  in  animating  his  countrymen  to  oppose  their 
hostile  operations.  He  had  obtained  the  occupancy  of 
a  house  in  this  village  for  the  use  of  his  family,  and 
had  left  them  in  the  morning,  and  gone  to  encourage 
the  militia,  who  with  great  bravery  were  resisting  the 
advance  of  the  troops  under  Kniphausen.  Ramsay's 
statement  is  as  follows: — "When  the  royal  forces  were 
on  their  way  into  the  country,  a  soldier  came  to  this 
house  (Mr.  Caldwell's,)  in  his  absence,  and  shot  his 
wife,  Mrs.  Caldwell,  instantly  dead,  by  levelling  his 
piece  directly  at  her,  through  the  window  of  the  room 
in  which  she  was  sitting  with  her  children.  Her  body, 
at  the  request  of  an  officer  of  the  new  levies,  was  moved 
to  some  distance,  and  then  the  house  and  every  thing 
in  it  was  reduced  to  ashes."  The  British  were  re- 
proached with  this  instance  of  horrid  barbarity,  which 
they  endeavoured  to  palliate  or  deny,  by  imputing  Mrs. 
Caldwell's  death  to  a  random  shot.  This  was  repelled 
by  the  late  Dr.  Elias  Boudinot,  who  had  been  a 
parishioner  of  Mr.  Caldwell,  and  with  such  a  state- 
ment of  evidence  as  induced  Ramsay,  whose  history  is 
in  general  temperate  and  candid,  to  make  the  positive 
and  unqualified  representation  which  I  have  quoted. 
Of  the  activity  of  Mr.  Caldwell  himself  in  opposing  the 
British,  I  was  myself  a  witness.  A  militia  corps,  in 
which  I  w^as  marching,  in  consequence  of  Kniphausen's 
expedition,  halted  a  short  distance  from  the  Connecticut 
Farms,  when  Mr.  Caldwell  rode  up  and  addressed  us  in 
a  very  animated  manner.  Among  other  things,  I  re- 
member he  said — "  Your  comrades,  countrymen,  are 
acting  nobly.     They  have  been  fighting  the  British 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  109 

this  morning  with  a  bravery  which  would  have  done 
honour  to  the  troops  of  the  Duke  of  Marlborough." 
He  was  ignorant  of  the  fact,  that  his  wife  was  probably 
at  that  very  time  a  lifeless  corpse,  by  the  vindictive 
resentment  of  the  enemy  against  himself. 

General  Washington  marched  with  all  the  troops 
that  had  not  previously  left  their  cantonment  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Morristow^n  to  arrest  the  progress  ot 
Kniphausen.  The  militia  with  whom  I  was  associated, 
were  stationed  in  an  orchard,  in  advance  of  the  regular 
continental  troops.  Here,  for  the  first  time,  I  saw  the 
Baron  de  Steuben,  the  great  and  efficient  disciplinarian 
of  the  American  army.  He  rode  up  to  our  encamp- 
ment, and  requested  to  see  our  commanding  officer. 
And  never  before  or  since,  have  I  had  such  an  impres- 
sion of  the  ancient  fabled  god  of  war,  as  when  I  then 
looked  on  the  Baron — he  seemed  to  me  to  be  a  perfect 
personification  of  Mars.  The  trappings  of  his  horse, 
the  enormous  holsters  of  his  pistols,  his  large  size,  and 
his  strikingly  martial  aspect,  all  seemed  to  favour  the 
idea.  The  result  of  his  interview  with  our  commander 
was,  that  we  were  ordered  to  lie  on  our  arms  during 
the  whole  of  the  ensuing  night.  Nor  was  this  all,  soon 
after  the  Baron  retired,  two  men  came  forward  with 
cradles,  and  began  to  cut  a  double  swath  of  the  rye, 
which  covered  the  slope  of  the  hill,  on  the  top  of  which 
was  the  orchard  in  which  we  were  encamped.  The 
swath,  when  cut,  opened  a  view  of  a  contiguous  and 
narrow  defile,  between  a  precipitous  hill  on  the  one 
side,  and  a  marsh  on  the  other,  and  along  which  ran 
the  only  road  in  that  neighbourhood.  Two  large  field 
pieces  were  now  brought,  and  so  pointed  that,  when 


110  LIFE  OF  THE 

discharged,  they  would  rake  the  defde  from  one  end  to 
the  other.  It  was  the  intention  of  General  Washington 
to  draw,  if  possible,  the  British  troops  into  this  defile, 
whether  their  advance  should  be  made  by  day  or  by 
night — the  latter  being  deemed  the  most  probable.  To 
effect  his  purpose,  he  used  an  artifice,  which  I  shall 
relate  as  I  heard  it,  and  which  I  suppose  was  substan- 
tially true.  He  inquired  for  an  intelligent,  decided, 
and  courageous  whig — and  found  one  in  the  person  of 
a  farmer  belonging  to  the  neighbourhood,  and  asked 
him  to  go  as  a  spy  into  the  British  camp.  The  farmer 
said  he  was  prepared  to  serve  his  country  in  any  way 
that  he  could,  but  that  he  scrupled  to  assume  the  cha- 
racter of  a  spy,  because  he  knew  that,  if  discovered,  he 
would  be  immediately  hanged.  You  will  be  entirely 
secure  against  detection,  said  Washington,  if  you  tell 
exactly  and  truly  all  that  you  know,  excepting  only 
that  I  sent  you.  Go,  and  take  a  survey  of  our  position, 
and  when  you  are  questioned  by  General  Kniphausen, 
tell  promptly  all  that  you  know,  and  you  will  be  in  no 
danger  of  a  halter,  or  even  of  suspicion.  The  farmer 
went,  and  the  report  w^hich  w^e  afterwards  heard  was, 
that  the  enemy  w^ere  actually  under  arms  to  make  the 
attack  that  night,  and  were  prevented  only  by  an  acci- 
dent— perhaps  by  a  shower  of  rain ;  but  of  this  I  am 
not  certain,  as  I  do  not  remember  that  it  rained  during 
the  following  night. 

The  next  morning,  however,  the  enemy  instead  of 
advancinor,  retired  to  their  fortifications  at  Elizabeth- 
town  Point;  and  it  was  reported  and  believed  that  the 
whole  of  them  passed  over  to  Staten  Island,  except 
about  five  hundred  men,  who  were  left  for  the  defence 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  HI 

and  care  of  their  entrenchments.  On  the  retreat  of  the 
British  troops,  General  Washington  with  the  larger 
part  of  his  army,  marched  for  West  Point,  leaving 
General  Hand  with  a  brigade  of  continental  troops  of 
the  Pennsylvania  line,  and  two  brigades  of  militia,  to 
check  any  future  incursion  of  the  Hessian  and  British 
forces  into  New  Jersey. 

In  the  confident  belief  that  there  were  not  more  than 
five  hundred  men  left  in  the  British  lines  at  Elizabeth- 
town  Point,  General  Lord  Stirling,  who  it  was  under- 
stood by  us  had  the  chief  command,  was  reported  to 
have  said  to  General  Hand,  "  Take  your  brigade,  Hand, 
and  the  two  brigades  of  militia,  and  cro  down  and  brina- 
up  those  fellows  at  the  Point."  Hand  was  nothing 
loth  to  attempt  the  execution  of  this  order,  for  he  was  a 
brave,  enterprising,  and  skilful  commander.  He  ap- 
pointed Ehzabethtown,  about  two  and  a  half  miles  from 
the  Point,  as  the  place  of  general  rendezvous.  When 
arrived  there,  his  arrangement  for  the  contemplated 
attack  was,  that  the  continental  troops  commanded  by 
himself  in  person,  should  occupy  the  centre,  and  that 
one  brigade  of  the  militia  should  take  position  on  his 
right,  and  the  other  on  his  left;  but  that  we  should 
march  in  separate  columns,  so  as  to  assault  the  enemy's 
breast  works  in  three  different  points  at  the  same  time. 
This  time  was  distinctly  specified,  a  space  deemed 
sufficient  for  the  purpose,  being  allowed  for  the  columns 
severally  to  gain  the  stations  assigned  them.  The  bri- 
gade, or  column,  in  which  I  found  myself,  was  on  the 
left;  and  we  were  delayed  a  little  on  our  march  by 
fences  and  ditches  which  obstructed  our  field  pieces. 
The  consequence  was,  that  the  other  brigades  reached 


112  LIFE  OF  THE 

their  assigned  positions  just  as  we  were  entering  a  piece 
of  meadow  ground;  beyond  which  was  a  wood,  from 
which  we  were  to  make  our  attack  on  the  enemy's  line, 
that  ran  very  near  it.  At  this  moment  the  British 
opened  their  fire  upon  us.  The  wood  we  were  to 
occupy  prevented  our  being  aimed  at  by  their  artillery 
directly  in  our  front,  but  the  far  larger  part  of  their 
works  had  nothing  to  obstruct  the  cannon  balls  and 
grape  shot  which  from  right  to  left  they  poured  forth, 
and  which  swept  over  us,  as  we  were  passing  the 
meadow,  like  a  storm  of  hail.  It  was  a  special  mercy 
that  they  overshot  us,  otherwise  the  carnage  must  have 
been  horrible.  The  ground  trembled  under  us  at  every 
step,  and  I  have  frequently  said  that  no  thunder  storm 
I  have  ever  witnessed,  either  in  loudness  of  sound  or 
the  shaking  of  the  earth,  equalled  what  I  saw  and  felt 
in  crossing  that  meadow,  which  was  of  the  width  proba- 
bly of  four  or  five  hundred  yards.  When  we  reached 
the  wood,  we  were  in  some  measure  shielded  against 
danger  from  the  enemy's  cannon ;  which,  however, 
continued  to  be  discharged  into  the  wood  which  shel- 
tered us.  From  some  cause  or  other,  through  the 
whole  of  this  engagement,  their  pieces  of  ordnance 
were,  in  general,  aimed  too  high  to  do  execution. 
Their  balls  struck  the  trees  among  which  we  were 
standing,  some  yards  above  our  heads ;  and  I  heard  of 
a  man  or  two  being  either  killed,  or  dangerously 
wounded,  by  the  falling  of  some  of  these  balls  on  their 
heads  from  the  trees  which  had  arrested  their  course. 

Our  brigade  was  preceded  by  an  advance  corps, 
which  had  captured  a  picket  guard  of  the  enemy,  by 
getting  between  them  and  their  fortifications ;  and  just 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  113 

as  we  arrived  at  the  wood  the  prisoners  were  seen,  with 
their  red  coats  checkering  among  the  trees  and  coming 
toward  us.  The  miUtia,  taking  them  to  be  the  hostile 
British  soldiery,  and  not  being  accustomed  to  wait  for 
any  word  of  command,  began  to  fire  upon  them  at  hap- 
hazard, while  their  own  officers  were  in  their  front.  Our 
Colonel,  who  was  a  very  brave,  but  a  very  profane  man, 
rode  forward  and  backward  before  his  regiment,  and  in 
a  loud  voice  swore  tremendously  that  he  would  sacrifice 
the  very  first  man  that  should  fire  another  gun  till  he 
gave  the  order.  It  may  be  worth  while  to  contrast  the 
conduct  of  this  Colonel  with  that  of  the  Captain  of  the 
company  in  which  I  was  enrolled.  He  was  a  deacon 
in  my  father's  congregation,  and  a  man  of  distinguished 
piety.  He  stood  before  his  company  with  the  greatest 
calmness  and  composure,  scarcely  spoke  at  all,  unless  it 
was  to  drop  now  and  then  a  word  of  encouragement  to 
his  men,  while  we  were  waiting  for  orders  to  advance 
to  the  assault  of  the  British  entrenchments.  But  such 
orders  never  came. 

General  Hand  perceived  from  the  first  fire  of  the 
enemy,  that  their  force  was  far  superior  to  his  own,  and 
that  his  only  resource  was  to  draw  off  his  men  in  such 
manner  as  to  favour  the  impression  that  his  whole 
design  was  to  make  a  feint,  which  might  provoke  them 
to  leave  their  fortified  lines.  He  accordingly  sent  his 
two  aids,  one  to  the  right  and  the  other  to  the  left,  with 
orders  to  the  militia  brigades  to  retire ;  not  precipi- 
tately, but  as  if  they  were  only  executing  a  manoeuvre. 
The  plan  succeeded,  and  we  returned  to  Elizabeth- 
town  without  being  pursued  by  the  enemy. 

15 


114  LIFE  OF  THE 

On  this  occasion,  while  our  rashness  exposed,  it  also 
saved  us.  Our  whole  force,  militia  included,  did  not,  I 
think,  exceed  fifteen  hundred  men ;  that  of  the  enemy 
about  the  double  of  the  same  number,  and  all  veterans, 
trained  to  arms.  Had  they  advanced,  they  would  in 
all  probability  have  killed  many  of  us,  captured  others, 
and  dispersed  the  whole.  ^But  they  concluded,  as  it 
was  natural  they  should,  that  our  object  was  to  induce 
them  to  leave  their  fortified  camp ;  and  that  if  they  did 
so,  they  would  find  that  we  w^ere  backed  by  a  formi- 
dable army  in  our  rear,  with  which  they  would  not  be 
able  to  cope. 

The  narrative  I  have  given  you  in  this  letter,  relates 
to  the  most  serious  occurrences  of  my  military  life,  as 
to  personal  danger;  and  perhaps  you  will  wish  to  know 
how  I  felt  when  w^e  were  under  the  fire  of  the  whole 
British   entrenchments.     Bad    enough   I   assure    you, 
while  we  were  crossing  the  meadow,  but  entirely  fear- 
less   afterwards — occupied   only   in    thinking    of   the 
expected  orders  to  put  myself  in  greater  danger  than 
that  which  I  had  passed  through.     God,  I  trust,  had 
designs  of  mercy  concerning  me,  and  he  protected  me. 
One  of  my  classmates  in  college  received  a  wound  in 
the  attack  I  have  described,  the   evidence  of  which, 
although  not  painful,  was  always  visible.     I  returned 
to  my  school,  but  had  scarcely  collected  my  scholars, 
when  another   alarm  called  me  to  leave  it.     The  ac- 
count of  this  will  be  the  subject  of  my  next  letter,  and 
will  close  the  history  of  my  campaigns,  which  I  cer- 
tainly shall  be  glad  to  finish. 
Affectionately,  adieu. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  US 

P ,  February  22,  1841. 


My  DEAR  A. — Ramsay's  history  gives  an  account  of 
the  expedition  of  Kniphausen,  which  formed  the  sub- 
ject of  my  last  letter;    but  it  contains    not   a   word 
relative   to  the  attack  made  on   the  British  lines   at 
Elizabethtown  Point.     Two  causes  may  be  assigned 
for  this  omission — the  first  is,  that  the  history  purports 
to  be  only  a  summary  of  the  principal  events  or  trans- 
actions of  our  revolutionary  war;  the  other  is,  that  its 
author  was  not  so  well  informed  of  the  military  opera- 
tions in  the  northern,  as  in  the  southern  States,  in  the 
latter  of  which  he  had  his  residence.     I  had  occasion, 
in  a  former  letter,  to  mention  his  entire  ignorance  of 
the  inoculation  for  the  small  pox  of  the  whole  Ameri- 
can army,  till  I  gave  him  the  information  which  he  has 
briefly  embodied  in  his  work.     Of  the  second  incursion 
of  Kniphausen,  he  has  given  the  following  account: 
"  While    the    royal  detachment  was    in    Jersey,    Sir 
Henry  Clinton  returned,  with  his  victorious  army,  from 
Charleston  to  New  York.     He  ordered  a  reinforcement 
to  Kniphausen ;  and  the  whole  advanced  a  second  time 
toward    Springfield.      They   w^ere    now   opposed    by 
General  Greene,  with  a  considerable  body  of  continen- 
tal troops.     Colonel  Angel,  with  his  regiment  and   a 
piece  of  artillery,  was  posted  to  secure  the  bridge  in 
front  of  the  town.     A  severe  action  took  place,  which 
lasted  forty   minutes.     Superior   numbers   forced   the 
Americans  to  retire.     General  Greene  took  post  with 
his  troops  on  a  range  of  hills,  in  hopes  of  being  at- 
tacked.    Instead  of  this,  the  British  began  to  burn  the 
town.     Near  fifty  dwelling  houses   were   reduced  to 
ashes.     The  British  then  retreated,  but  were  pursued 


115  LIFE  OF  THE 

by  the  enraged  militia  till  they  entered  Elizabethtown. 
The  next  day  they  set  out  on  their  return  to  New 
York.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  the  action  was 
about  eighty,  and  that  of  the  British  was  supposed  to 
be  considerably  more.  It  is  difficult  to  tell  what  was 
the  object  of  this  expedition."  The  historian  follows 
the  last  quoted  sentence  with  several  conjectures,  which 
I  think  he  would  not  have  formed,  if  he  had  been  ac- 
quainted with  what  I  have  always  understood  to  have 
been  the  design  of  the  British,  in  the  expeditions  in 
question.  It  was  to  deceive  General  Washington,  with 
an  apparent  intention  to  seize  or  destroy  his  military 
stores,  and  to  break  up  his  quarters  at  Morristown;  and 
thus  to  induce  him  to  concentrate  his  force  at  that 
point — and  when  that  was  effected,  they  hoped  to  exe- 
cute their  main  design,  w^hich  was,  to  avail  themselves 
of  their  command  of  the  Hudson  river  below  West 
Point,  make  a  rapid  movement  for  the  capture  of  the 
fort  located  there,  before  the  main  American  army 
could  come  to  its  defence,  and  thus  cut  off  the  commu- 
nication between  the  eastern,  middle  and  southern 
States — but  that  General  Washington  penetrated  and 
defeated  the  w^hole  project.  This  account  of  the  matter 
is  manifestly  favoured  by  the  movements  of  the  Ameri- 
can army  in  June,  1780.  If  my  impression  is  right,  a 
part  of  the  army  was  sent  to  West  Point  before  Knip- 
hg-usen's  first  incursion,  and  a  still  larger  part,  com- 
manded by  General  Washington  in  person,  were 
marching  for  that  station,  at  the  very  time  the  "  severe 
action"  at  Springfield  took  place.  I  will  now  state  my 
reminiscences  of  this  whole  aflfair,  for  Ramsay's  account 
is  very  brief  and  general. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  117 

1  think  I  once  pointed  out  to  you  as  we  were  going 
on  a  visit  to  the  place  of  my  nativity,  the  position  of 
the  British  troops,  as  they  approached  the  bridge  men- 
tioned above.  They  marched  in  solid  column  down  the 
road,  which  you  may  remember  has,  for  about  half  a 
mile,  a  gentle  slope,  till  it  reaches  the  bridge.  At  this 
bridge,  on  the  side  adjoining  the  town.  Colonel  Angel's 
regiment  of  continental  troops  were  stationed.  The 
planks  of  the  bridge  had  been  removed,  but  the  beams 
which  had  supported  them,  remained.  The  Americans 
had  but  a  single  fieldpiece,  which  was  planted  on  a 
piece  of  rising  ground  in  their  rear,  and  which  made 
great  havoc  among  the  ranks  of  the  enemy,  before  they 
came  within  musket  shot  of  the  bridge.  If,  indeed,  the 
invaders  had  been  intentionally  placed  in  a  position 
most  favourable  to  be  cut  in  pieces  by  cannon  shot,  it 
could  scarcely  have  been  done  more  skilfully,  than 
what  actually  took  place  on  this  occasion.  The  con- 
sequence was,  that  with  all  their  discipline,  they  broke 
and  rallied  three  times;  and  when  at  last  a  part  of  them 
reached  the  bridge,  they  found  it  necessary  to  break 
their  ranks,  and  attempt  to  cross,  a  few  at  a  time,  on 
the  naked  beams.  Those  that  crossed  were  either 
killed  or  driven  back;  and  then  a  plan  of  attack  was 
formed,  which  it  would  have  been  wise  if  it  had  been 
adopted  at  first.  The  w^hole  British  corps  marched 
down  the  creek  about  two  miles,  to  a  place  where  it 
was  easily  fordable,  and  came  round  on  the  flank  of 
Angel's  regiment,  which  retreated  on  its  approach.  As 
soon  as  the  British  obtained  possession  of  the  town, 
they  set  it  on  fire,  reserving  only  a  house  or  two  for  the 


118  LIFE  OF  THE 

accommodation  of  their  wounded  men.     The  Presby- 
terian church  was  burned  with  the  other  buildingrs. 

Of  what  I  have  hitherto  written,  I  was  not  an  eye 
witness.  My  statement  rests  on  satisfactory  evidence, 
received  at  the  time,  from  those  who  were  eye  wit- 
nesses. The  march  of  Kniphausen's  detachment  from 
his  fortified  camp  at  EUzabethtown  Point,  was  so  rapid, 
that  the  miUtia  of  Morris  county,  although  there  was 
no  loitering,  did  not  arrive  even  in  sight  of  the  scene 
of  conflict,  till  the  most  serious  part  of  it  was  over. 
The  road  on  which  we  hastily  pursued  our  march,  was 
in  several  places  literally  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of 
our  wounded  countrymen,  as  they  were  carried  to  a 
distance  from  the  battle  ground;  for  the  impression 
w^as,  that  Morristown  was  the  ultimate  object  of  this 
invasion.  The  militia  brigade  in  which  I  had  my 
location,  was  ordered  to  take  a  position  to  the  left  of 
the  still  burning  village,  about  half  a  mile  distant  from 
it,  on  elevated  ground,  at  the  foot  of  a  mountain.  On 
our  passage  to  it  I  saw,  at  no  great  distance,  my  father 
on  horse-back — his  curiosity,  for  once,  had  led  him  to 
be  the  spectator  of  a  battle.  We  found  on  the  ground 
where  we  halted,  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Springfield,  who  had  left  their  houses  on  the  approach 
of  the  British  troops,  and  who  now  beheld  their  dwel- 
linofs  either  in  flames  or  in  smoulderino^  ruins.  Their 
distress,  mingled  with  indignation,  was  apparent  in 
their  countenances;  and  some  of  them  seemed  to  re- 
quire restraint,  to  prevent  the  loss  of  their  lives,  in  a 
vain  attempt  to  be  revenged  on  their  depredating  foes. 
After  the  burning  of  the  town,  the  enemy,  who  were 
fully  in  our  view,  appeared  to  be  taking  a  resting  spell, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  119 

and  a  party  of  them  seemed  to  be  recreating  them- 
selves, in  a  piece  of  meadow  ground,  near  to  their  main 
body.  A  fieldpiece  from  our  brigade,  under  cover  of 
some  bushes  in  our  front,  was  advanced  a  considerable 
distance  toward  them,  and  the  first  discharge,  which 
appeared  to  be  well  aimed,  put  an  end  to  their  amuse- 
ment ;  they  scattered  hastily,  and  none  were  afterwards 
seen  in  the  meadow. 

But  it  was  not  long  before  the  whole  corps  com- 
menced a  precipitate  retreat.  The  cause  of  this  was 
mysterious  to  us  at  the  time,  but  the  mystery  was  soon 
explained.  General  Washington  had  arrived  at  Pomp- 
ton,  with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  on  his  route  to 
West  Point,  when  intelligence  reached  him  of  the 
second  expedition  of  Kniphausen.  He  immediately 
took  the  command,  in  person,  of  two  brigades  of  light 
infantry,  and  endeavoured  by  a  forced  march  to  get 
into  the  rear  of  Kniphausen,  and  prevent  his  return  to 
New  York;  and  he  would  have  effected  his  purpose,  if 
the  retreat  had  been  delayed  for  two  hours  longer.  But 
Kniphausen  became  apprised  of  his  danger,  probably 
by  tory  information,  and  with  all  speed  hastened  to  his 
fortified  lines,  and  on  the  following  night  passed  over 
to  Staten  Island.  On  his  retreat,  he  was  pursued  both 
by  the  continental  troops  who  had  opposed  his  advance, 
and  by  a  part  of  the  militia ;  and  his  loss  was  consider- 
able, as  his  haste  to  prevent  being  intercepted  permitted 
him  to  make  but  little  resistance. 

At  the  time  of  this  invasion,  I  was  in  the  habit  of 
keeping  a  diary;  a  part  of  it  has  been  lost,  but  in  the 
first  page  of  what  remains,  I  find  the  following  entries: 
"  June  23d,  1780.     Alarm — marched  to  Chatham,  from 


120  LIFE  OF  THE 

thence  to  the  left  of  Springfield.  The  enemy,  after  a 
pretty  severe  skirmish,  had  gained  the  town,  which 
they  soon  burned.  They  then  made  a  most  precipitate 
retreat  to  Elizabethtown.  A  party  of  militia  and  a 
detachment  of  continental  troops  followed  them  upon 
their  rear,  and  did  considerable  execution.  The  enemy 
left  the  Jersey  shore,  and  retreated  to  Staten  Island  in 
the  night.  Had  not  an  opportunity  of  firing  a  shot  at 
one  of  them,  in  this  incursion,  owing,  as  I  humbly  con- 
ceive, to  the  cowardice  of  a  certain  Brigadier  General 
who  commanded  us.  Returned  to  a  house  about  two 
miles  from  the  Governor's — staid  all  night  and  lay  upon 

arms.     24th.    Returned  to  H ,  almost  fatigued  to 

death."  Thus  speaks  my  diary.  It  shows  with  what 
readiness  militia  men  were  then  accustomed  to  pass 
sentence  on  their  officers,  as  cowardly  or  courageous. 
I  think  it  right  to  say,  however,  that  the  General  who 
commanded  us  at  this  time,  was  not  my  old  friend 
Wines ;  and  also,  that  I  now  think  it  probable  that  it 
was  prudence,  and  not  cowardice,  in  him  who  did  com- 
mand, which  kept  me  and  other  heady  youth  from  rash 
and  improper  action.  The  entry  in  my  diary  is  very 
meager;  I  much  wish,  that  fatigue,  or  something  else, 
had  not  prevented  the  statement  of  more  particulars, 
especially  of  what  I  saw  on  the  battle  ground,  the  day 
after  what  I  have  so  lightly  called  a  skirmish,  and 
which  to  this  hour  is  vividly  impressed  on  my  memory. 
My  route  homeward  led  me  over  the  whole  of  this 
ground,  and  for  the  first,  and  I  hope  for  the  last  time  of 
my  life,  I  saw  the  yet  unburied  corpses  of  the  victims 
of  war.  Two  or  three  of  these  corpses,  stripped  as 
naked  as  when  they  were  born,  lay  at  the  bridge  which 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  121 

the  British  attempted  to  force,  and  on  the  side  adjoining 
the  town.  If  they  had  been  Americans,  I  think  their 
countrymen  would  not  have  strapped  them;  and,  for 
the  like  reason,  if  they  had  once  been  British  or  Hessian 
soldiers,  their  comrades,  in  their  hasty  retreat,  would 
probably  not  have  denuded  them.  I  thought,  as  I  stood 
to  look  at  them,  and  still  think,  that  they  had  been 
daring  and  determined  soldiers  of  the  British  army, 
who  had  run  across  the  beams  of  the  bridge,  and  met 
instant  death  as  soon  as  they  reached  the  opposite  side. 
One  of  these  victims  appeared  to  have  received  but  one 
wound,  and  that  through  his  chest,  manifestly  inflicted 
by  a  bayonet,  or  the  espontoon  of  an  officer.  But  the 
whole  scene  was  one  of  gloomy  horror — a  dead  horse,  a 
broken  carriage  of  a  fieldpiece,  a  town  laid  in  ashes, 
the  former  inhabitants  standing  over  the  ruins  of  their 
dwellings,  and  the  unburied  dead,  covered  with  blood 
and  with  the  flies  that  were  devouring  it,  filled  me  with 
melancholy  feelings,  till  I  was  ready  to  say — Is  the 
contest  worth  all  this?  I  was  glad  to  get  away  from 
the  aff"ecting  spectacle.  A  little  beyond  the  town  I  saw 
General  Washington,  accompanied  only  by  a  single 
dragoon,  and  both  coming  forward  on  a  rapid  gallop. 
Whither  the  General  was  going  I  know  not — probably 
to  take  a  hasty  survey  of  the  mischief  which  the  enemy 
had  done  by  their  invasion.  I  feel  while  I  write,  a 
rising  wish  that  he  had  been  able  to  get  into  Kniphau- 
sen's  rear.  But  I  check  the  wish.  The  providence  of 
God  orders  all  these  occurrences  with  a  wisdom  and 
benevolence  infinitely  beyond  and  better  than  ours. 

Never  was  a  war  conducted  with  less  wisdom  than 
the  war  of  our  revolution,  on  the  part  of  the  mother 

16 


122  LIFE  OF  THE 

country.  A  knowledge  of  history  and  of  human  nature 
might,  one  would  suppose,  have  taught  the  British 
ministry  that  a  people  brought  up  under  free  institu- 
tions can  never  be  governed  by  mere  force  and  com- 
pulsion, unless  the  force  be  absolutely  overwhelming, 
and  be  constantly  applied.  Such  a  people — and  such 
were  the  Anglo-Americans — cannot  be  subdued  except 
by  kindness,  and  a  treatment  marked  by  a  strict  regard 
to  equity  and  humanity.  I  heard  a  man  of  some 
shrewdness  once  say,  that  wdien  the  British  troops 
overran  the  state  of  New  Jersey,  in  the  closing  part  of 
the  year  1776,  the  whole  population  could  have  been 
bought  for  eighteen  pence  a  head.  But  when  it  was 
found  that  rapine,  violence,  oppression  and  insult,  were 
the  fruits  of  submission,  the  Jerseymen  became  some  of 
the  most  obstinate  and  inveterate  enemies  to  British 
domination  in  the  whole  country.  Ramsay  states  that 
the  same  spirit  pervaded  the  Carolinas,  when  the  suc- 
cesses of  Lord  Cornwallis  bea^an  to  wane.  In  the  latter 
stages  of  the  war,  the  burnuig  of  towns  and  villages, 
and  the  plundering  of  the  inhabitants,  had  no  other 
eifect  than  to  produce  a  determination  to  abide  by  the 
original  motto.  Liberty  or  Death.  A  somewhat 
ludicrous  evidence  of  this,  was  exhibited  in  Spring- 
field, after  its  conflagration.  A  number  of  houses  were 
soon  rebuilt,  and  a  patriotic  shoemaker  sought,  and  I 
dare  say  not  without  effect,  to  recommend  himself  to 
his  townsmen,  by  placing  on  the  sign  board  over  the 
door  of  his  shop,  something  like  the  following  pithy 
distich : 

"N.  W [here  was  the  name.] 

For  all  good  whigs  makes  shoes  and  boots, 
But  Tories  and  British  he  boldly  shoots." 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  123 

I  rather  think  that  I  have  improved  the  measure  in 
the  lines  of  this  doggerel  couplet,  but  I  am  pretty  sure 
that  tories  and  British  were  the  subjects  of  denuncia- 
tion, and  that  hoots  and  shoots  were  its  clinching  rhyme. 
I  saw  and  read  the  inscription  niore  than  once. 

I  have  now  done  with  the  narrative  of  my  cam- 
paigns; and  I  hope,  and  devoutly  pray,  that  you  may 
never  see  any  thing  like  the  scenes  and  sufferings 
which  I  have  described. 

Affectionately,  adieu. 


124  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


From  the  Year  1778  lo  1782. 


-,  March  1,  1841. 


My  Dear  A. — My  tours  of  service  in  the  militia 
during  our  revolutionary  war,  had,  I  think,  but  little  if 
any  unfriendly  influence  on  my  religious  principles  and 
moral  conduct.  But  I  cannot  say  quite  as  much  of 
my  acquaintance  with  some  of  the  officers  of  the  con- 
tinental army.  They  were  generally  profane  in  their 
conversation,  and  some  of  them  did  not  hesitate  to  avow 
infidel  sentiments.  My  taste  for  literature,  and  some 
small  attainments  in  liberal  knowledge,  rendered  my 
company  not  unacceptable  to  them ;  and  although  I  do 
not  recollect  that  any  of  them  ever  formally  reasoned 
against  Christianity,  either  with  me  or  in  my  hearing, 
yet  their  known  opinions  and  loose  practices,  had  a 
degree  of  influence  in  leading  me  to  qaestion  the  truth 
and  authority  of  divine  revelation,  with  which  my 
domestic  education  had  deeply  imbued  my  mind.  In 
a  word,  I  became  skeptical  in  regard  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  This  state  of  mind,  however,  I  did  not 
disclose  to  any  one.  So  far  was  I  from  ever  speaking 
acrainst  revealed  truth,  that  I  believe  I  should  have 
defended  it  in  argument,  if  I  had  heard  it  assailed. 
Still  the  fact  was,  that  I  was  full  of  doubts  and  uncer- 
tainty on  this  all  important  subject.     Such  a  subject  I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  125 

plainly  perceived  it  to  be ;  and  therefore  determined 
that  my  mind  should  be  settled  in  relation  to  it,  with 
full  and  serious  deliberation.  Not  that  I  had  an  inten- 
tion to  endeavour  after  practical  piety,  if  I  should 
decide  in  favour  of  the  claims  of  the  Bible.  My  whole 
purpose  was,  as  far  as  I  remember,  to  make  up  my 
mind,  speculatively  and  yet  decisively,  on  a  point  of 
great  moment,  and  in  regard  to  which  I  felt  that  my 
skepticism  rendered  me  very  uneasy. 

I  had  access  to  some  of  the  best  writers  on  the  con- 
troverted points  of  a  Christian's  faith ;  and  I  find  by  the 
diary  v/hich  I  kept  at  the  time,  that  I  read  Addison's 
Evidences  of  the  Christian  Religion,  and  Clark's  famous 
Demonstration  of  the  Being  and  Attributes  of  God. 
Leland's  Review  of  the  Deistical  Writers,  was  better 
adapted  to  my  purpose  than  the  works  I  have  just 
mentioned,  and  the  volumes  containing  this  review 
were  in  my  father's  library;  but  I  have  no  memoran- 
dum, nor  a  distinct  recollection,  to  what  extent  I 
perused  them.  But  the  result  of  my  reading  and  spe- 
culations was,  a  conviction  that  the  Christian  advocates 
had  decisively  the  best  of  the  argument;  and  yet  I 
found  that  my  doubts  were  not  terminated,  and  that 
my  mind  was  far  from  being  in  a  settled  and  quiet 
state.  I  knew  that  a  man  of  learning  and  ingenuity 
might,  and  often  did,  make  the  worse  appear  the  better 
cause ;  and  what  if  this  was  so,  in  the  present  instance  ? 
I  wanted  certamtij,  and  in  what  way  was  it  to  be 
obtained?  The  thought  at  length  struck  me  forcibly, 
and  without  being  suggested  by  any  thing  but  the 
workings  of  my  own  mind,  that  if  the  Bible  did  con- 
tain a  revelation  from  God,  which  we  must  believe,  on 


126  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  peril  of  our  souls'  salvation,  it  would  certainly 
carry  on  the  face  of  it  the  evidence  of  the  justness  of 
its  claims — provided  it  were  carefully  and  candidly 
examined,  and  with  a  sincere  and  earnest  desire  to 
know  the  truth.  The  equity  and  goodness  of  God,  I 
thought,  ensured  this,  if  he  had  indeed  spoken  to  us  in 
the  Bible.  To  the  Bible  itself  I  determined,  therefore, 
to  make  my  final  appeal.  My  christian  education  had 
already  rendered  me,  in  a  degree,  familiar  with  a  large 
portion  of  its  contents;  but  on  this  I  resolved  to  place 
no  dependence.  I  took  up  the  New  Testament  as  if  I 
had  never  opened  it  before ;  and  with  the  single  object 
of  looking  out  for  the  signatures  of  divinely  inspired 
truth ;  and  I  prayed,  as  well  as  half  an  infidel  could 
pray,  that  God,  in  whose  existence  and  attributes  I 
believed,  w^ould  help  me  to  form  a  just  opinion  of  the 
truth  or  fallacy  of  that  book.  Proceeding  in  this  way, 
I  had  not  gone  through  the  four  evangelists,  till  all  my 
skepticism  left  me;  and  to  this  hour  it  has  never 
returned.  My  mind,  indeed,  has  sometimes  been 
harassed  wdth  almost  every  species  of  infidel,  and  even 
atheistic  suggestions.  But  I  have  at  the  very  time  of 
their  occurrence,  been  thoroughly  convinced  that  they 
w^ere  false  and  groundless,  and  have  only  wished  to  get 
rid  of  them  as  an  afliiction :  So  that  I  can  say  with 
truth,  that  I  have  never  entertained  a  serious  doubt  of 
the  inspiration  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  since  I  was 
enabled  to  settle  the  point  in  the  way  I  have  stated. 
And  this,  let  me  say,  I  am  persuaded  is  the  best  way  of 
bringing  to  a  satisfactory  issue,  this  question  of  unri- 
valled and  infinite  importance.  In  saying  this,  do  not 
understand  me  as  intending  to  utter  a  word  in  dispa- 


Ri^V.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  127 

ragement  of  the  many  able  and  unanswerable  vindica- 
tions of  the  truth  of  the  volume  of  inspiration,  which 
learned  and  pious  men  have  published.  Such  publica- 
tions are  of  incalculable  value,  in  rebuttinof  the  cavils 
of  unbelievers,  and  in  guarding  men  against  the  rejec- 
tion of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  without  reading  them 
with  care  and  candour.  A.nd  yet  I  am  firmly  of  the 
opinion,  that  to  a  really  anxious  inquirer  after  the  truth, 
the  w^ay  I  took  will  be  more  likely  to  issue  in  a  full  and 
solid  satisfaction  of  his  own  mind,  than  a  knowledge  of 
all  the  controversial  writings  that  the  advocates  of  reve- 
lation have  ever  given  to  the  world.  These  advocates 
show  us  what  are  the  dictates  and  legitimate  conclu- 
sions of  human  reason,  but  when  we  become  satisfied 
that  we  find  God  himself  impressing  his  signet  on  his 
own  word,  there  is  an  end  at  once  of  all  doubt  and 
distrust. 

Most  truly  is  it  written,  "  A  man's  heart  deviseth  his 
way,  but  the  Lord  directeth  his  steps."  Although,  as 
I  have  stated,  I  had  no  view  to  practical  piety,  in  the 
new  method  I  adopted  of  reading  the  word  of  God,  I 
found  when  my  skepticism  was  destroyed,  that  I  could 
not  stop  in  mere  speculation.  The  train  of  my  subse- 
quent thoughts  and  exercises  I  cannot  pretend,  after 
the  lapse  of  more  than  sixty  years,  to  trace  exactly. 
But  it  was  not  long  before  I  was  made  to  feel,  that  if 
the  Bible  contained  revealed  truth,  my  state  and  pros- 
pects were  fearfully  alarming.  Such  a  seriousness, 
as  I  had  never  known  before,  pervaded  my  mind ;  yet 
I  still  kept  my  feelings  entirely  to  myself.  I  sought 
and  found  a  place  for  retirement  and  devotion,  in  a 
copse  of  wood,  on  a  piece  of  rising  ground,  a  short 


128  LIJfE  OF  THE 

distance  from  the  house  in  which  I  resided.  In  this 
beautiful  Uttle  grove  was  a  large  rock,  precipitous  on 
one  of  its  sides,  and  from  its  base,  and  nearly  in  contact 
with  it,  had  sprung  up  a  young  chestnut  tree.  On  the 
bark  of  this  tree,  I  cut  with  my  penknife,  in  large 
letters,  "  Holiness  to  the  Lord,"  that  these  solemn 
words  might  meet  my  eye  whenever  I  came  to  the 
place  of  meditation  and  prayer.  Being  engaged  at  this 
time  in  teaching  a  numerous  school,  chiefly  but  not 
wholly  of  grammar  scholars,  my  time  was  much  occu- 
pied ;  but  once  a  day  at  least,  if  not  forbidden  by  the 
state  of  the  weather,  I  paid  a  visit  to  my  favourite 
grove,  and  spent  some  time  sitting  at  the  foot  of  the 
tree,  in  solemn  meditation,  concluded  with  a  prayer,  on 
my  knees,  or  standing  and  leaning  against  the  rock. 
Sweet  and  sacred  spot!  it  is  at  this  moment  before  my 
mind's  eye,  in  all  its  loveliness.  Some  ten  or  twelve 
years  after  I  was  an  ordained  minister,  and  journeying 
near  the  place,  I  made  an  attempt  to  find  it,  for  its 
remembrance  has  ever  been  precious.  But  my  attempt 
was  not  successful.  I  found  with  great  regret,  that  the 
whole  surface  of  the  ground  on  which  the  grove  had 
formerly  existed,  had  entirely  changed  its  aspect. 
The  trees  had  all  been  cut  down,  and  the  field  which 
contained  them  had  been  ploughed  up  for  cultivation; 
and  as  there  were  several  rocks  in  the  field,  I  could  not 
with  certainty  even  identify  the  one  that  was  so  dear 
•to  my  memory. 

Having  never  before  informed  you  of  those  mental 
operations  and  exercises,  which  eventually  led  to  my 
vocation  for  life,  I  thought  it  would  not  be  proper,  in 
writing    my   reminiscences,   to   omit   so    important  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  129 

change  of  my  views  and  feelings,  as  that  of  which  I 
have  now  given  you  an  account.  My  mind  had  sub- 
sequently many  alternations  of  light  and  darkness, 
hope  and  fear,  in  regard  to  my  religious  state,  and 
many  difficulties  in  deciding  on  a  profession — whether 
it  should  be  theology  or  law. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  month  of  November,  1781,  I 
finally  dismissed  my  school,  returned  to  my  father's, 
and  spent  the  ensuing  winter  in  study,  preparing  for 
an  advanced  standinor  when  I  should  enter  collesre  in 
the  spring.  My  previous  training  in  classical  literature 
had  been  entirely  under  the  direction  and  instruction 
of  my  father,  who,  about  the  period  at  which  our  col- 
leges were  broken  up,  as  the  most  of  them  were  by 
the  revolutionary  war,  considered  my  attainments  as 
qualifying  me  for  the  junior  class  in  the  College  of  New" 
Jersey.  I  was  eventually  admitted  to  that  class,  after 
it  had  gone  through  the  half  of  its  usual  course  at  that 
time.  During  the  winter  spent  at  my  father's,  I 
studied  with  an  intenseness  that  was  indiscreet  and 
injurious.  I  allowed  but  eight  hours  of  the  four  and 
twenty,  for  sleep,  meals  and  exercise,  of  the  last  of 
which  I  took  but  little,  and  I  taxed  myself  to  do 
nearly  as  much  by  candle  light  as  by  day  light.  The 
consequence  was,  that  my  eye  sight  was  so  much 
injured,  that  in  the  following  spring  I  was  compelled 
for  some  weeks  to  omit  study  altogether. 

In  this  letter,  which  contains  so  much  about  myself, 
I  will  narrate  an  incident,  on  which  I  have  often 
reflected  with  interest,  and  which  I  do  not  recollect 
that  I  have  mentioned  to  you  before.     It  was  this:  The 

17 


130  LIFE  OF  THE 

college  at  New  Haven,  as  well  as  that  at  Princeton, 
had  been  suspended  in  its  operations  by  the  events  of 
the  war,  and  during  its  suspension,  I  had  formed  an 
acquaintance  with  one  of  its  alumni,  who  shortly  after 
became  a  tutor  in  that  institution.  I  wrote  him  a 
letter,  making  inquiries  in  relation  to  the  price  of 
board,  course  of  study,  and  the  requisite  attainments 
for  a  standing  in  the  several  classes  of  the  college  in 
which  he  held  his  office.  I  waited  for  an  answer  to 
my  letter  till  I  ceased  to  expect  it,  and  then  a  friend, 
who  was  afterwards  my  class  mate  and  room  mate, 
took  a  ride  to  Princeton,  to  ascertain  the  state  of  Nassau 
Hall.  His  report  decided  us  to  go  there.  We  went 
accordingly,  and  about  a  fortnight  after  we  were  matri- 
culated, 1  received  my  long  expected  letter  from  Yale, 
which  had  been  lying,  for  probably  six  weeks,  in  a 
post  office  within  seven  miles  of  my  father's  residence. 
Had  I  received  it  seasonably,  (and  I  never  could  tell 
why  I  did  not,)  I  should  certainly  have  gone  to  Yale, 
and  not  to  Nassau  Hall.  Now,  here  is  the  point 
toward  which  my  long  preamble  has  been  tending — 
the  whole  of  my  subsequent  life  has  tahen  its  complexion 
and  its  course  from  the  college  with  which  I  then  became 
connected.  Thus,  my  son,  the  overruling  providence  of 
God  often  assigns  us  our  allotment  in  this  w^orld,  not 
only  without  our  contrivance,  but  in  opposition  to  it, 
and  the  disappointment  of  our  fondest  wishes. 

At  the  time  at  which  the  seriousness  took  place 
which  is  stated  in  this  number  of  my  reminiscences,  I 
resided  in  the  family  of  my  brother-in-law,  the  Rev. 
Ebenezer  Bradford.     Beside  his  public  preaching  on 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  131 

the  Sabbath,  he  occasionally  preached  in  the  evening 
of  that  day,  in  his  own  house,  to  as  many  as  he  could 
accommodate  in  it.  For  one  of  these  evening  dis- 
courses, he  took  for  his  text,  1  Tim.  ii.  5:  "For 
there  is  one  God,  and  one  Mediator  between  God  and 
man,  the  man  Christ  Jesus."  My  mind  was  very 
deeply  interested  and  impressed  by  this  discourse. 
I  immediately  after  the  close  of  the  sermon,  and 
without  saying  any  thing  to  the  family,  retired  to  my 
room,  and  there  in  meditation  I  found  my  mind 
drawn  out  into  a  most  delightful  contemplation  of  the 
heavenly  state.  Fear,  which  had  hitherto  been  the 
prevailing  affection  of  my  religious  exercises,  was 
entirely  removed ;  and  I  rejoiced  exceedingly  in  the 
hope  of  the  gospel.  Indeed  I  was  in  a  kind  of  rapture, 
which  lasted  for  a  considerable  part  of  the  night. 
Through  the  following  day  I  was  much  melted  with 
the  sense  of  the  love  of  God — it  seemed  as  if  I  could 
see  it  in  the  sunbeam.  Whether  a  real  change  in 
my  spiritual  state  took  place  at  this  time,  I  have  in 
late  years  very  seriously  doubted — although  I  stated 
my  hope  that  it  did,  when  I  was  examined  by  the 
presbytery  on  my  personal  piety. 

Darkness  soon  succeeded  to  the  light,  and  peace  and 
joy  that  I  had  experienced,  and  it  w^as  very  gradually 
that  I  recovered  some  degree  of  hope,  mingled  with 
much  fear.  The  reason  w^hy  I  have  questioned  my 
conversion  at  the  time  above  stated,  is,  the  very  im- 
perfect state,  if  not  the  extreme  absence  of  sanctifica- 
tion,  that  followed  it;  the  strength  and  prevalence  of 
corruption;  and  my  not  being  able  to  recollect  whether 


132  I^IFE  OF  THE 

my  views  of  the  plan  of  salvation  by  Christ  were  clear, 
in  the  season  of  my  rapturous  feelings.  Most  earnestly 
do  I  wish  that  I  had  committed  to  writing-  at  that  time, 
vi^hat  were  my  real  apprehensions  of  sacred  truth, 
during  the  sermon  that  I  heard,  and  the  night  that 
followed  it.  Soon,  however,  it  became  known  to  my 
relations  and  friends,  that  a  change  of  some  kind  had 
passed  upon  me.  On  being  invited  about  this  time,  I 
made  a  prayer  in  a  social  prayer  meeting.  My  recol- 
lection is  indistinct,  whether  I  prayed  in  my  school, 
but  I  believe  I  did.  When  I  lived  in  my  father's 
family,  the  winter  previously  to  my  going  to  college, 
my  excellent  mother,  in  the  absence  of  my  father,  came 
into  my  study,  and  told  me  that  although,  as  I  knew, 
she  had  been  wont  to  pray  with  the  family,  when  my 
father  was  from  home,  she  must  now  lay  that  duty 
upon  me.  I  made  no  excuse,  but  it  was  with  great 
diffidence  and  fear  that  I  consented.  My  father  told 
me  that  as  I  was  going  to  college,  that  would  be  the 
most  proper  place  for  me  to  make  a  public  profession 
of  religion ;  and  would  put  my  sincerity  to  a  better  test 
than  if  he  should  receive  me  into  his  church.  It  was 
accordingly  in  my  senior  year,  in  college,  that  I  was 
admitted  to  the  full  communion  of  the  church.  After 
this,  and  while  I  was  yet  a  student,  I  on  several  occa- 
sions, in  the  absence  of  our  single  tutor,  performed  the 
morning  service  in  the  college  chapel.  This  I  did  at 
the  earnest  request  of  Doctor  Smith,  whose  feeble  health 
forbad  him  to  rise  at  so  early  an  hour  as  five  o'clock — 
the  hour  at  which  morning  prayers  in  college  were 
then  celebrated,  in  winter  as  well  as  in  summer.     My 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  133 

fellow  students,  in  the  absence  of  all  authority,  seemed 
to  make  it  a  point  of  honour  to  behave  with  strict 
decorum.  I  fear  there  was  little  of  better  and  higher 
motives,  than  honour  and  a  regard  to  decorum ;  for  I 
was  at  that  time  the  only  professor  of  religion  among 
them,  and  a  number  of  them  were  grossly  profane. 
This  general  subject  I  hope  to  resume  in  another  part 
of  my  life. 

Affectionately  adieu. 


134  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER   IX. 


From  the  Year  1782  to  1785. 


P ,  April  16,  1841. 

My  dear  a. — It  is  not  easily  understood  by  persons  of 
the  present  generation,  with  what  singular  deference 
and  respect  a  man  of  real  merit  w^as  treated  in  the 
British  colonies,  simply  from  the  circumstance,  that  he 
had  come  from  the  mother  country.  Dr.  Witherspoon 
is  known  to  have  made  this  remark  on  several  occa- 
sions. His  accession  to  the  presidentship  of  the  College 
of  New  Jersey,  was  unquestionably  an  acquisition  of 
great  value  to  the  institution,  if  his  qualifications  for  the 
office  had  alone  been  taken  into  view ;  but  the  value  of 
the  acquisition  was  greatly  enhanced  by  his  being  a 
native  of  Britain,  who  had  obtained  distinction  before 
he  left  his  native  country.  He  w^as  received  wdth  great 
rejoicings,  and  entered  on  the  duties  of  his  office  in 
August,  1768.  Nor  were  the  high  expectations  enter- 
tained of  the  effects  of  his  administration  in  any  degree 
disappointed.  In  the  period  of  less  than  eight  years, 
which  intervened  between  his  arrival  in  America  and 
his  entrance  in  political  life,  the  number  of  students  in 
the  college  was  considerably  increased,  the  course  of 
study  was  greatly  improved,  the  funds  of  the  institution, 
which  had  been  nearly  exhausted,  were  replenished, 
and  its  reputation  was  widely  extended.  In  a  word, 
Nassau  Hall  had  never  before  risen  to  an  elevation  of 
character,  such  as  it  then  possessed. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  135 

In  the  early  part  of  the  summer  of  1776,  Dr.  Wither- 
spooii  was  elected  a  member  of  the  provincial  congress 
of  New  Jersey,  by  which  the  constitution  of  that  State 
was  formed.  He  did  not,  however,  continue  in  that 
body  till  the  constitution  was  completed  and  adopted ; 
having  been  previously,  with  four  other  gentlemen, 
chosen  to  represent  the  State  in  the  continental  con- 
gress, then  sitting  in  Philadelphia.  The  most  disas- 
trous period  of  our  revolutionary  war  occurred  in  the 
summer,  autumn,  and  beginning  of  winter,  of  the  year 
in  which  our  national  independence  was  declared. 
After  the  abandonment  of  Long  Island  and  York 
Island,  and  the  capture  of  Fort  Washington  by  the 
British,  they  overran  the  whole  state  of  New  Jersey, 
and  compelled  General  Washington,  with  a  mere 
remnant  of  the  army  which  he  commanded  at  the 
opening  of  the  campaign,  to  retreat  to  the  western  side 
of  the  Delaware  river. 

There  was  no  public  commencement  of  the  college 
this  year,  (1776,)  nor  for  the  two  following  years, 
although  some  partial  instruction  had  been  given  to  a 
few  students,  by  the  president  and  tlie  professor  of 
mathematics,  as  early  as  the  summer  of  1778.  In  Sep- 
tember, 1779,  a  public  commencement  was  held  as 
usual,  and  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  was  con- 
ferred on  six  young  gentlemen,  whose  course  of  studies 
had  been  in  progress  before  the  dispersion  of  the  col- 
lege, and  had  been  completed  in  the  preceding  year. 
The  war  of  our  revolution  was  still  going  on,  and 
although  the  exercises  of  college  were  never  intermitted 
after  the  commencement  of  1779,  yet  the  number  of 
students  was  small,  and  its  increase  very  gradual.    It 


136  LIFE  OF  THE 

was  between  forty  and  fifty,  and  I  think  nearer  the 
former  than  the  latter,  when  I  entered  college.  Dr. 
Witherspoon  was  then  in  congress,  and  I  did  not  even 
see  him  till  more  than  six  weeks  after  my  matricula- 
tion. The  instruction  and  government  of  the  institu- 
tion were  conducted  by  the  son-in-law  of  the  president, 
the  Rev.  Samuel  Stanhope  Smith,  afterwards  Dr. 
Smith,  aided  only  by  a  single  tutor,  Mr.  James  Rid- 
dle, Dr.  Witherspoon  left  congress  finally,  in  the 
autumn  of  that  year,  (1782,)  and  in  the  following 
winter  heard  the  recitations  of  the  senior  class  on  his 
own  lectures. 

The  college  edifice  had  been  a  barraclc,  alternately, 
for  each  of  the  hostile  armies;  first  for  the  British 
troops,  and  then  for  a  detachment  of  the  continental 
army  and  a  corps  of  militia.  The  British  had  rifled 
the  library;  some  of  the  books  of  which  were  after- 
wards found  in  North  Carolina,  left  there  by  the  troops 
of  Lord  Cornwallis.  What  was  left  did  not  deserve 
the  name  of  a  library.  Of  the  philosophical  apparatus, 
nothing  remained  but  the  orrery,  a  small  telescope,  and 
an  electrical  machine,  with  a  case  of  coated  jars.  They 
placed  a  guard  over  Rittenhouse's  orrery,  intending  to 
transport  it  to  Britain.  Its  delicate  machinery  was 
deranged,  and  all  its  operations  prevented,  by  the 
fino-ering  of  the  American  troops,  when,  on  the  retreat 
of  the  British,  they  succeeded  to  the  possession  of  the 
edifice.  The  church  also  had  been  stripped  of  its  pews, 
which  were  probably  used  for  fire-wood,  as  a  fire-place 
had  been  built,  and  a  chimney  carried  up  through  the 
roof,  on  one  of  its  sides.  The  chapel  contained  nothing 
of  its  former  furniture  and  ornaments,  except  an  empty 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  137 

orofan  case,  and  the  coat  of  arms  of  Governor  Belcher. 
At  the  battle  of  Princeton — which,  by  the  way,  turned 
the  tide  of  war  in  favour  of  our  country — a  regiment  of 
British  troops  took  shelter  in  the  college,  and  General 
Washington  drove  them  out  by  turning  his  artillery 
against  it.  The  stone  walls,  indeed,  could  not  be  per- 
forated by  the  shot  of  fieldpieces,  but  the  impressions 
they  made  w^ere  long  visible,  and  a  number  of  the  balls 
entered  the  windows,  and  made  great  havoc  in  the 
interior  of  the  house.  The  British  abandoned  it,  and 
surrendered  without  further  resistance.  The  large 
windows,  on  the  south  side  of  the  prayer  hall,  pre- 
sented a  conspicuous  mark  for  the  American  artillery, 
and  a  cannon  ball  that  came  in  at  one  of  these  windows, 
cut  off  the  head  of  Kinsj  George,  as  it  was  exhibited  in 
his  full  length  portrait.  Such  was  the  accredited  tradi- 
tion when  I  was  a  student  in  the  house,  and  I  still 
believe  in  its  truth.  What  became  of  the  portrait  of 
Governor  Belcher,  I  know  not.  Nothing  but  his  coat 
of  arms  appeared  on  the  wall  to  which  it  had  originally 
been  appended. 

The  dilapidation  and  pollution  of  the  college  edifice, 
wdien  left  by  its  military  occupants,  extended  to  every 
part  of  it,  and  rendered  it  utterly  unfit,  without  a 
thorough  cleansing  and  repair,  for  the  residence  of 
students.  The  second  and  third  entries  had  been  par- 
tially repaired,  and  the  most  of  the  chambers  rendered 
habitable  and  decent,  when  I  entered  the  institution. 
The  other  two  entries  still  lay  desolate,  except  that  the 
Cliosophic  Society  had  repaired  their  hall  in  the  fourth 
story,  and  that  two  rooms  in  the  lowest  story,  at  the 

18 


138  LIFE  OF  THE 

east  end,  had  been  fitted  up,  one  for  a  grammar  school 


and  the  other  for  a  dining  room.     Adieu. 


April  23,  1841. 


My  dear  a. — I  have  heretofore  stated  that  I  was 
admitted  to  the  junior  class,  half  advanced.  Of  course, 
I  was  an  under  graduate  but  eighteen  months.  In  all 
the  studies  of  the  institution  I  had,  before  I  entered  it, 
made  some  progress;  and  in  a  part  of  the  established 
routine,  I  was  before  the  class  to  which  I  was  received. 
My  only  deficiency  was  in  Euclid,  and  w^hen  that  was 
made  up,  my  college  life  was  one  of  much  ease  and  plea- 
sure. Previous  attainments  had  rendered  it  unneces- 
sary, in  order  to  my  maintaining  a  respectable  standing, 
to  study  closely,  more  than  three  or  four  hours  of  the 
four  and  twenty.  In  my  senior  year,  I  taught  Dr. 
Witherspoon's  grammar  school,  the  half  of  every  day. 
But  I  did  not  waste  much  of  my  time  in  idleness ;  it 
was  commonly  employed,  after  the  duties  of  the  school 
and  class  w^ere  performed,  in  useful  reading,  and  in 
improving  myself  in  English  composition.  So  much 
for  what  I  have  to  say  of  myself  exclusively.  The 
remainder  of  this  letter  will  be  devoted  to  occurrences 
with  which  I  became  acquainted,  and  concerns  in 
which  I  acted  a  part  with  others,  during  my  academical 

course. 

In  my  last  letter,  I  mentioned  that  the  Cliosophic 
Society  had  repaired  their  hall  in  the  college  edifice, 
in  which  their  meetings  were  held.  The  American 
Whig  Society  had  not,  at  that  time,  resuscitated 
their  institution,  after  the  revolutionary   war.     Some 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  139 

account  of  its  revival  will  form  a  part  of  a  brief  state- 
ment I  shall  give  you  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  both 
those  rival  societies,  which  must  be  unknown  to  you, 
as  your  college  course  was  not  passed  at  Nassau  Hall. 
Before  Dr.  Witherspoon's  accession  to  the  presidentship 
of  the  college,  the  tradition  in  my  time  was,  that  two 
voluntary  associations  of  the  students  had  existed, 
under  the  names  of  "The  Well  Meaning"  and  "Plain 
Dealing"  societies;  but  that  shortly  after  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon  entered  on  his  office,  these  societies  changed  their 
names  or  titles.  The  Well  Meaning  association  took 
the  name  of  Cliosophic,  the  Plain  Dealing  assumed  the 
appellation  of  American  Whig.  At  their  origin,  these 
societies  had  a  sectional  patronage.  Those  students 
who  came  from  the  eastern  part  of  New  Jersey,  and 
from  New  York  and  New  England,  almost  uniformly 
united  with  the  former,  and  those  from  West  Jersey, 
Pennsylvania,  and  the  southern  States,  joined  the  latter. 
This  sectional  patronage  was  entirely  done  away  by  the 
revolutionary  w^ar.  Since  that  period,  both  societies 
have  included  members  from  every  part  of  the  United 
States.  My  room  mate  and  myself  were  principally 
instrumental  in  reviving  the  Whig  society.  Very  soon 
after  our  matriculation,  I  drew  up  a  paper,  pledging  the 
subscribers  to  become  members  of  this  society,  provided 
the  original  constitution  could  be  obtained,  and  enough 
of  the  old  members  could  be  collected,  and  should  be 
disposed  to  receive  us  to  their  fellowship.  Both  the 
constitution  and  the  former  minutes  of  the  society  had 
been  carefully  preserved  by  a  graduate  of  the  college, 
and  were  forthcoming  at  the  request  of  the  old  mem- 
bers, when  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  admitting  the 


140  LIFE  OF  THE 

pledged  associates;  and,  on  inquiry,  we  found  that  a 
lady  in  the  town  had  preserved  some  of  the  furniture  of 
the  old  hall,  which  she  was  willing  and  desirous  to 
return.  The  inventory  was  not  long,  and  I  will  give 
it :  a  looking  glass  of  considerable  size,  a  pair  of  brass 
andirons,  and  two  octavo  volumes  of  Johnson's  abbre- 
viated dictionary,  constituted  the  whole.  The  old  mem- 
bers admitted  nine  of  us  as  their  associates,  and  the 
faculty  of  the  college  granted  us  the  privilege  of  holding 
our  meetings  in  the  library  room  of  the  college,  till  our 
hall  should  be  repaired. 

The  halls  of  these  societies  have  had  three  locations ; 
the  first  in  the  fourth  story  of  Nassau  Hall,  in  the  two 
half  rooms,  which,  with  the  entry  between  them,  fill 
up,  in  that  story,  the  front  projection  of  the  edifice. 
The  second  location  was  in  the  upper  story  of  the 
present  library,  which  they  entirely  occupied.  Within 
a  few  years  past,  two  large  and  handsome  structures 
have  been  erected  for  their  accommodation,  at  the  south 
end  of  the  back  campus.  The  Cliosophic  society 
occupy  that  on  the  west  side  of  this  campus,  and  the 
American  Whig  that  on  the  east.  Each  of  these 
societies  now  possesses  a  large,  well  selected,  and  very 
valuable  library.  The  funds  for  the  erection  of  the 
new  structures  were  obtained  by  subscriptions  from 
their  graduate  members,  together  with  the  contribu- 
tions of  those  who  were  still  in  the  classes  of  the 
college.  The  graduate  members  are,  at  present,  very 
numerous.  Among  them  are  found  the  trustees  and 
officers  of  the  college,  many  of  the  most  distinguished 
officers  of  the  General  and  State  governments,  of  the 
past  as  well  as  the  present  time,  and  a  large  number  of 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  141 

literary  and  scientific  individuals,  in  private  life — both 
societies  confer  diplomas  on  their  members.  At  all 
times,  the  greatest  secrecy  has  been  enjoined  on  all  who 
belong  to  these  associations,  in  regard  to  their  laws, 
usages  and  transactions — except  that  on  public  occa- 
sions they  wear  a  badge,  to  indicate  that  the  wearer  is 
either  a  Whig  or  a  Clio.  Between  these  literary  corps, 
there  has  always  existed  an  ardent  spirit  of  rivalry, 
which,  once  before  our  revolutionary  war,  and  once 
since,  broke  out  into  a  paper  war,  wdiich  proceeded  to 
such  a  length  that  the  authority  of  the  college  was 
obliged  to  interfere  and  prohibit  its  continuance.  Of 
late  years,  I  believe  the  members  of  these  societies  form 
friendships  with  each  other,  and  have  more  cordial 
intercourse  generally,  than  was  customary  in  former 
times;  yet  there  is  still  a  high  spirit  of  competition, 
especially  for  what  are  called  the  honors  of  college. 
The  influence  of  these  societies,  when  they  are  rightly 
conducted,  is,  beyond  a  question,  highly  salutary.  I 
used  to  think  and  say,  that  I  derived  as  much  benefit 
from  the  exercises  of  the  Whig  society,  while  I  was 
a  member  of  college,  as  from  the  instructions  of  my 
teachers. 

On  the  20th  of  June,  1783,  a  collection  of  mutinous 
soldiers  of  the  American  army,  in  number  about  300, 
surrounded  the  State  House  in  Philadelphia,  in  w^hich 
were  sitting  the  Continental  Congress,  and  the  Supreme 
Executive  Council  of  Pennsylvania.  "They  placed 
guards  at  every  door ;  and  sent  in  a  written  message  to 
the  President  and  Council  of  the  State,  and  threatened 
to  let  loose  an  enraged  soldiery  upon  them,  if  they  were 
not  gratified  as  to  their  wishes,  within  twenty  minutes. 


142  LIFE  OF  THE 

The  situation  of  congress,  tliongh  they  were  not  the 
particular  object  of  the  soldiers'  resentment,  was  far 
from  being  agreeable.  After  being  about  three  hours 
under  duress,  they  retired,  but  previously  resolved  that 
the  authority  of  the  United  States  had  been  grossly 
insulted.  Soon  after  they  left  Philadelphia,  and  fixed 
on  Princeton  as  the  place  of  their  next  meeting."  This 
occurrence  took  place  in  the  summer  of  my  senior  year 
in  college.  The  congress  assembled  in  Princeton, 
before  the  end  of  the  month  in  which  they  left  Phila- 
delphia. The  members  sought  such  accommodations 
as  they  could  find  in  the  families  of  the  village,  which 
was  not  then  a  third  part  as  large  as  it  is  at  present. 
Congress  held  their  sittings  in  the  library  room  of 
Nassau  Hall — a  room  which  was  nearly  as  spacious  as 
that  which  they  occupied  in  Philadelphia.  Their  com- 
mittees made  use  of  the  lodging  rooms  intended  for 
students,  of  which  there  were  a  number  then  vacant. 
Doctor  Elias  Boudinot,  who  was  a  trustee  of  the  col- 
lege, was  at  this  time  the  president  of  congress.  Not 
long  after  their  meeting  at  Princeton,  the  national  jubi- 
lee, the  4th  of  July,  was  to  be  celebrated;  and  then 
occurred  the  first  instance  of  the  Whig  and  Cliosophic 
societies  appointing  each  an  orator,  to  represent  them 
as  speaker  before  a  public  audience.  I  had  the  honour 
to  be  the  Whig  representative,  and  my  Cliosophic 
competitor  was  a  classmate,  by  the  name  of  Gilbert  T. 
Snowden.  It  was  considered  as  a  point  of  some  im- 
portance which  orator  should  speak  first.  This  was 
decided  by  lot,  and  the  lot  was  in  my  favour.  The 
subject  of  my  oration  was,  "The  superiority  of  a 
republican  government  over  any  other  form."     Among 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  I4.3 

my  old  papers,  I  not  long  since  found  a  part  of  my 
speech  on  the  occasion  here  referred  to.  Congress 
made  a  part  of  our  audience,  and  the  orators  of  the  day 
were  invited  by  the  president  of  congress  to  dine  with 
him  and  his  other  invited  guests,  at  his  quarters,  which 
were  with  his  sister,  then  a  widow,  at  her  seat  at 
Morven. 

The  church  in  Princeton  had  been  repaired  during 
the  summer  (1783)  which  preceded  the  commence- 
ment at  which  I  received  my  bachelor's  degree.  An 
extended  stage,  running  the  length  of  the  pulpit  side  of 
the  church,  had  been  erected ;  and  as  the  president  of 
congress  was  a  trustee  of  the  college,  and  the  president 
of  the  college  had  recently  been  a  distinguished  mem- 
ber of  congress,  and  that  body  itself  had  been  accom- 
modated in  the  college  edifice,  an  adjournment  to  attend 
commencement  seemed  to  be  demanded  by  courtesy, 
and  was  readily  agreed  on.  We  accordingly  had  on 
the  stage,  with  the  trustees  and  the  graduating  class, 
the  whole  of  the  congress,  the  ministers  of  France  and 
Holland,  and  commander-in-chief  of  the  American 
army.  The  valedictory  oration  had  been  assigned  to 
me,  and  it  concluded  with  an  address  to  General  Wash- 
ington. I  need  not  tell  you,  that  both  in  preparing  and 
delivering  it,  I  put  forth  all  my  powers.  The  General 
coloured  as  I  addressed  him,  for  his  modesty  was  among 
the  qualities  which  so  highly  distinguished  him.  The 
next  day,  as  he  was  going  to  attend  on  a  committee  of 
congress,  he  met  me  in  one  of  the  long  entries  of  the 
college  edifice,  stopped  and  took  me  by  the  hand,  and 
complimented  me  on  my  address,  in  language  which  I 
should  lack  his  modesty  if  I  repeated  it,  even  to  you. 


144  ^^^^  OF  '^HE 

After  walkins:  and  conversincr  with  me  for  a  few  min- 
utes,  he  requested  me  to  present  his  best  wishes  for  their 
success  in  Ufe  to  my  classmates,  and  then  went  to  the 
committee  room  of  congress.  I  never  took  a  copy  of 
my  valedictory  oration,  but  carelessly  gave  the  original, 
at  his  request,  to  Shepard  Kollock,  who  then  printed  a 
newspaper  at  Chatham,  in  Morris  county.  It  was  pub- 
lished by  him  in  October,  1783.  I  have  made  several 
efforts  to  find  the  paper  which  contained  it,  but  hitherto 
without  success. 

General  Washington  made  a  present  of  fifty  guineas 
to  the  trustees  of  the  college,  which  they  laid  out  in  a 
full  length  portrait  of  him,  painted  by  the  elder  Peale, 
of  Philadelphia.  This  picture  now  occupies  the  place, 
and  it  is  affirmed  the  very  frame,  which  contained  the 
picture  of  George  the  Second,  and  which  was  decapi- 
tated by  Washington's  artillery,  as  stated  in  my  last 
letter.  There  is  a  representation  in  the  back  ground 
of  this  picture,  of  the  battle  of  Princeton,  in  which 
General  Mercer,  prostrate,  wounded  and  bleeding, 
holds  a  conspicuous  place.     Affectionately  adieu. 

P ,  July  22,   1842. 


My  dear  a. — It  is  not  worth  while  to  spend  your 
time  or  my  own,  in  telling  you  why  I  have,  for  so  long 
a  space,  ceased  to  furnish  you  with  a  continuance  of 
my  reminiscences.  In  the  interval,  however,  I  have 
entered  on  my  eighty-first  year,  so  that  I  am  now  an 
octogenarian  instead  of  a  septuagenarian.  My  account 
of  myself  in  my  last  letter,  left  me  in  the  character  of 
a  graduate  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey.  I  am  now 
to  state,  that  immediately  after  graduation  I  became  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  145 

tutor  in  Nassau  Hall,  and  continued  as  such  for  two 
years,  and  then  received  the  appointment  of  Professor 
of  Mathematics  and  Natural  Philosophy,  which  I  held 
for  a  year  and  a  half  During  this  latter  period,  I  was, 
on  the  third  of  November,  1785,  married  to  the  eldest 
daughter  of  Robert  Stockton,  Esq.,  of  Princeton,  New 
Jersey.  It  was  also  during  my  professorship  in  the 
college  that  I  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Brunswick  to  preach  the  gospel — this  occurred  in  the 
month  of  February,  1786. 

I  have  heretofore  told  you  that  I  had  serious  diffi- 
culty in  deciding  on  a  profession  for  life ;  and  that  the 
alternative  that  perplexed  me  was,  whether  to  devote 
myself  to  theology  or  law.  After  much  debate  in  my 
own  mind,  and  consultation  had  wath  my  father  and 
other  friends,  the  point  was  decided  in  the  following 
manner :  Dr,  Smith,  the  son-in-law  of  Dr.  Witherspoon, 
and  his  successor  in  the  presidentship,  w^as  at  this  time 
vice  president  of  the  college.  He  invited  me,  while  in 
the  tutorship,  to  accompany  him  to  Tusculnm,  the 
country  seat  of  Dr,  Witherspoon,  to  take  tea  and  spend 
a  part  of  the  evening.  On  our  walk  back  to  the  town, 
as  I  had  not  hitherto  consulted  him  on  the  question 
that  embarrassed  me,  I  resolved  to  open  my  mind 
freely  to  him,  and  to  ask  his  advice.  I  did  so;  the 
conversation  was  of  some  length,  but  I  can  give 
only  its  substance.  When  he  had  attentively  heard 
my  statement,  the  doctor  said,  "Do  you  not  make  a 
mistake  in  this  matter  ?  Is  it  really  a  question  in  re- 
gard to  your  duty  ?  Is  it  not  rather  a  question  which 
produces  a  conflict  between  your  inclination  and  your 
dutyV     This  roused  me  :    For  although  I  now  believe 

19 


146  LIFE  OF  THE 

that  Dr.  Smith's  suspicion  was  right,  I  did  not  so  view 
it  then,  and  therefore  answered  promptly  and  earnestly, 
"  No,  sir,  I  think  not — if  I  know  myself,  I  am  resolved 
to  take  the  path  of  duty,  if  I  can  find  it,  whitherso- 
ever it  may  lead  me,  or  whatever  may  be  its  conse- 
quences." "Theology,"  replied  the  doctor,  "is  not 
the  road  either  to  fame  or  wealth.  The  law,  in  this 
country,  leads  to  those  objects.  But  if  you  wish  to  do 
good,  and  prefer  an  approving  conscience  before  all 
other  considerations,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that 
you  ought  to  preach  the  gospel."  AVe  were  near  the 
college  when  these  remarks  were  made;  I  hastened  to 
my  study,  and  there,  in  a  very  solemn  and  decisive 
manner,  made  my  election  in  the  vocation  in  which  I 
have  spent  my  long  life — having  never,  for  a  single 
moment,  regretted  my  choice;  although  often  trem- 
blingly fearful  of  the  responsibilities  I  then  assumed,  I 
have  frequently  thought  with  gratitude  of  the  fidelity 
of  Dr.  Smith,  in  the  conversation  here  recited,  and  am 
glad  of  an  opportunity  to  mention  it  to  his  honour. 

It  was  my  happiness,  while  tutor  and  professor  in 
the  college,  to  possess  the  friendship  and  confidence 
both  of  Dr.  Witherspoon  and  Dr.  Smith,  my  superiors 
in  age  and  station ;  and  to  their  kindness  and  patronage 
I  was  greatly  indebted  for  the  favourable  circumstances 
in  which  I  commenced  my  professional  career.  To 
Dr.  Witherspoon,  more  than  to  any  other  human  being, 
I  am  indebted  for  whatever  of  influence  or  success  has 
attended  me  in  life.  His  useful  instructions,  wise 
counsels,  kind  monitions,  and  friendly  aid,  were  of 
incalculable  advantage  during  the  whole  period  of 
fourteen  years,  that  he  lived  after  my  first  acquaintance 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  147 

with  him.  The  two  editions  of  his  works  which  have 
been  published  in  this  country,  were  both  edited  by 
me;  and  I  have  prepared  for  the  press  a  third  edition, 
much  more  complete  than  any  that  has  yet  appeared. 
I  have  also  written  his  life  at  large,  intermingling  it 
with  a  brief  review  of  his  various  publications.  But 
there  is,  I  fear,  little  prospect  that  his  works  and  life, 
which  I  wished  should  accompany  each  other,  will  be 
published  before  my  death;  as  all  my  endeavours  to 
bring  them  before  the  public  have  hitherto  proved 
abortive. 

I  think  it  proper  to  explain  more  at  large  the  cause 
of  my  embarrassment  in  deciding  on  a  profession  for 
my  subsequent  life;  and  to  notice  some  other  occur- 
rences which  took  place  before  my  settlement  in  Phila- 
delphia. 

In  conversing  with  my  father  on  the  subject  of  a 
profession  for  life,  he  said,  "I  fear  you  have  not  religion 
enough  to  be  a  lawyer," — meaning,  as  he  afterwards 
explained,  that  the  profession  of  law  was  attended  by 
so  many  temptations,  and  tended  so  powerfully  to  beget 
a  carnal  and  worldly  spirit,  that  unless  a  man  was  fer- 
vently pious  when  he  entered  it,  his  eternal  interests 
would  be  greatly  endangered.  He,  therefore,  advised 
me  not  to  study  and  practise  the  law.  On  the  other 
hand,  my  colleague  in  the  tutorship,  Mr.  Samuel 
Beach,  a  most  estimable  man,  was  actually  pursuing 
the  study  of  the  law ;  and  the  late  Richard  Stockton, 
Esq.,  then  a  young  man,  offered  of  his  own  accord,  to 
take  me  without  a  fee,  to  direct  my  studies,  and  furnish 
me  with  books.  But  what  weighed  with  me,  perhaps 
more  than  all  the  rest  was,  that  the  lady  to  whom  I  was 


148  LIFE  OF  THE 

then  affianced,  had  expressed  herself  decidedly  in 
favour  of  my  studying  law.  It  was  in  opposition  to 
all  these  considerations,  and  in  a  state  of  mind  in  which 
I  had  many  doubts  and  fears  as  to  my  personal  piety, 
(which  I  considered  as  an  essential  qualification  in  a 
gospel  minister,)  that  I  made  the  determination  which 
followed  the  conversation  I  had  with  Dr.  Smith.  In 
reviewing  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  I  hope  I  do 
not  err  in  attributing  it  to  the  influence  of  the  good 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  secretly  operating  on  my  mind,  that 
led  me  to  the  decision  w4iich  I  formed.  On  the  day 
that  followed  this  decision,  I  had  an  interview  with  her 
to  whom  I  was  betrothed;  not  knowing  what  she 
would  say  or  think  of  the  resolution  I  had  adopted. 
She  heard  my  statement  with  attention,  and  then,  to 
my  surprise  and  gratification,  said,  "  I  rejoice  that  your 
mind  is  at  length  freed  from  anxiety  and  embarrass- 
ment, and  I  have  no  objections  to  make."  The  cir- 
cumstances that  led  to  our  union  were  peculiar,  and 
even  romantic,  but  I  will  not  write  them.  We  were 
married  on  the  third  of  November,  1785,  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon  performing  the  marriage  ceremony.  The  fol- 
lowing winter  I  lived  with  my  father-in-law,  at 
Constitution  Hill,  about  a  mile  from  Princeton,  and 
rode  to  town  daily,  to  attend  on  my  duties  in  the 
college ;  my  appointment,  as  a  professor  in  the  institu- 
tion, having  been  made  at  the  last  meeting  of  the 
Trustees,  before  the  annual  commencement  in  1785. 
My  wife  was  not  a  professor  of  religion  when  I  married 
her,  nor  had  she  been  exempted  from  the  gaieties  of  life. 
But  she  had  a  pious  mother,  and  in  addition  to  her 
good  sense  was  under  the  influence  of  a  deep  reverence 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  149 

for  religion.  We  had  an  apartment  to  ourselves  in  her 
father's  house,  and  from  the  time  of  our  marriage  we 
had  daily  worship  by  ourselves,  in  the  room  that  we 
occupied.  In  the  following  spring  we  went  to  house- 
keeping in  Princeton ;  my  father-in-law  giving  us  the 
use  of  a  large  house,  which  he  owned,  and  to  which  was 
attached  a  garden,  stables,  and  a  lot  of  meadow  ground. 
It  was  afterwards  the  residence  of  his  son,  Dr.  Ebenezer 
Stockton. 

My  first  invitation  to  a  settlement  in  the  ministry, 
was  from  the  Independent  Congregation  of  Charleston, 
South  Carolina,  and  was  brought  to  me  by  their  venera- 
ble deacon,  a  Mr.  Smith.  My  friend  and  fellow  tutor, 
Mr.  Beach,  in  consequence  of  a  consumptive  com- 
plaint, which  finally  proved  fatal,  had  passed  the  winter 
in  Charleston,  and  had  made  such  a  favourable  repre- 
sentation in  my  behalf  in  the  congregation  I  have  men- 
tioned, that  they  invited  me  to  a  collegiate  charge  with 
Dr.  HoUinshead,  their  existing  pastor.  I  wrote  to  them 
in  reply,  that  I  had,  before  I  received  their  invitation, 
proposed  to  visit  Charleston  in  the  following  spring, 
and  could  not  come  sooner;  but,  in  the  meantime,  if 
they  had  an  opportunity  to  suit  themselves  w^ith  a 
preacher,  they  should  do  it,  notwithstanding  the  invita- 
tion sent  to  me,  since  my  acceptance  of  their  call  was 
necessarily  uncertain,  as  we  were  perfect  strangers  to 
each  other.  Having  said  this  to  them,  I  felt  myself  at 
liberty  to  accept  the  call  from  Philadelphia,  which  I 
soon  after  received;  and  yet  I  was  severely  censured, 
as  I  was  informed,  by  some  of  the  people  who  had 
given  me  the  first  invitation. 

A  candidate  for   the   pastoral  office   cannot  be  too 


150  LIFE  OF  THE 

explicit  with  a  people  who  call  him;  he  should  say  yes, 
or  no,  without  qualification.  It  was  by  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon's  advice,  that  I  accepted  the  call  to  Philadelphia, 
after  stating  to  me  the  probable  consequences  which 
would  follow,  from  my  being  the  colleague  of  a  young 
man,  or  an  old  one.  Dr.  Hollinshead  was  then  a  young 
man,  and  Dr.  Sproat  not  far  from  his  seventieth  year. 

It  was  of  course  proper,  after  I  was  invited  to 
Charleston,  that  I  should  consult  my  wife  on  the  sub- 
ject; and  I  will  record  her  answer,  as  an  example  to 
all  clergymen's  wives  in  similar  circumstances :  "My 
dear,"  said  she,  "make  up  your  own  mind  in  the 
matter  of  duty,  and  always  understand,  that  I  am  ready 
and  willing  to  accompany  you  to  any  place  to  which 
you  shall  think  your  duty  calls  you." 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  151 


CHAPTER  X. 

From  the  Year  1785  to  1789. 


-,  August,  1842. 


I  NOW  proceed  to  say  something  farther  of  myself. 
My  first  pubhc  service  after  being  licensed  to  preach 
was  performed  in  the  church  at  Princeton,  then  statedly 
supplied  by  Dr.  Witherspoon,  who  accompanied  me  to 
the  pulpit.  While  under  his  direction,  in  my  theo- 
logical training,  he  had  earnestly  recommended  his 
own  mode  of  memoriter  preaching;  and,  accordingly, 
my  initial  sermon  was  delivered  without  the  appear- 
ance of  notes;  although  I  persisted,  in  opposition  to 
his  remonstrance,  to  place  them  under  the  Bible,  from 
which  I  had  read  the  chapter  that  contained  my  text. 
I  had,  however,  no  occasion  to  recur  to  them,  for  I  had 
committed  every  sentence  to  memory,  with  as  much 
accuracy  as  I  ever  did  a  grammar  rule.  After  the 
worship  was  over,  he  tapped  me  on  the  shoulder, 
and  said,  "  Well,  well,  continue  to  do  as  well  as  that, 
and  we'll  be  satisfied" — the  only  praise  that  he  ever 
gave  me  to  my  face.* 

During  the  spring  vacation  of  the  college,  (1786,)  I 
accompanied  Dr.  Smith  on  a  visit  to  Philadelphia, 
and  preached  there  twice.  Soon  after,  the  Second 
Presbyterian  Church  of  that  city  made  application  to 
the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  whose  licentiate  I 

*  Appendix,  C. 


152  '^^^^  O^  I'HE 

was,  to  give  me  a  monthly  appointment  to  preach  in 
their  pulpit,  with  a  view  to  my  becoming  an  assistant 
to  the  Rev.  Dr.  James  Sproat,  their  aged  and  excellent 
pastor.  This  application  was  successful,  and  the  Pres- 
bytery cotemporaneously  appointed  me,  for  the  remain- 
der of  ray  time,  to  supply  a  vacant  congregation 
between  Princeton  and  Trenton,  whose  place  of  public 
worship  then  was,  and  still  is  in  the  village  now  known 
by  the  name  of  Lawrenceville.  The  discharge  of  the 
duties  thus  assigned  me,  in  addition  to  those  of  my 
professorship,  eventually  destroyed  my  health.  In  the 
autumn  of  that  year,  I  was  assailed  by  a  train  of  ner- 
vous symptoms  of  the  most  distressing  kind,  from  the 
effects  of  which  I  have  never  been  entirely  free  ;  that 
is,  my  health  has  never  been  so  firm  as  it  was  before. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  this  affliction  that  I  received, 
and  by  the  advice  of  Dr.  Witherspoon  accepted,  a  call 
from  the  congregation  in  Philadelphia,  in  which  my 
monthly  services  had  been  performed;  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing January  I  went  thither,  for  the  double  purpose 
of  receiving  medical  advice  and  assistance,  and  of 
forming  a  more  extensive  acquaintance  with  the  people 
who  had  called  me.  I  remained  there  a  month,  using 
the  remedies  prescribed  by  a  consultation  of  physicians, 
preached  twice,  and  returned  to  Princeton,  somewhat 
relieved,  but  still  incapable  of  study.  The  pupils  of 
my  eyes  were  preternaturally  expanded,  with  the  loss 
of  the  power  of  contracting  them.^     In  consequence  of 

*I  think  I  ought  to  mention,  with  humble  thankfulness  to  God, 
that  although  the  disorder  and  weakness  of  my  eyes  continued,  for 
several  of  the  first  years  of  my  ministerial  life,  and  to  such  a  degree 
as  to  make  me  seriously  fearful  that  I  should  lose  my  sight  alto- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  I53 

this,  I  could  not  see  to  read  or  write  more  than  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  minutes  at  a  time.  It  tlierefore 
seemed  to  me  a  clear  case,  inasmuch  as  I  had  not  a 
single  written  preparation  for  the  pulpit,  which  I  had 
not  used  in  the  congregation  that  I  was  expected 
statedly  and  frequently  to  address,  that  I  ought  without 
hesitation  or  delay  to  resign  my  call.  But  while  I  was 
meditating  on  the  contents  of  a  letter  to  tell  the  people 
so,  Dr.  Witherspoon  providentially  called  to  see  me. 
Believing  that  there  could  be  no  question  that  duty 
demanded  the  step  I  was  about  to  take,  I  had  not  con- 
sulted him  on  the  subject,  but  as  he  was  now  present, 
I  at  once  told  him  my  intention.  As  soon  as  I  did  so. 
he  addressed  me  to  this  effect,  and  in  much  of  the 
following  language  : — "  Young  man  !  take  care  how 
you  do  that ;  for  if  you  do  it,  my  opinion  is,  that  you 
are  not  likely  to  do  any  good  while  you  live.     Look 

you  at  and  at  (mentioning  two  clergymen 

whom  I  knew,)  and  if  we  were  in  Scotland,  I  could 
point  you  to  fifty  more  just  like  them;  and  are  you 
going  now  to  add  yourself  to  the  number?  No — go 
you  down  to  Philadelphia,  and  do  as  well  as  you  can, 
and  God  will  help  you;  for  if  you  give  up  now,  you 
will  probably  never  have  courage  to  resume  your 
labours.  Take  every  thing  in  moderation,  but  with 
this  qualification,  treat  yourself  as  if  you  were  well, 
and  before  long  you  will  be  so.  At  about  your  age,  I 
was  for  three  years  in  much  the  same  situation  as  that 

gether;  yet,  for  many  years  past,  the  complaint  has  entirely  vanished, 
and  now,  in  my  eighty-first  year,  I  can,  with  the  use  of  spectacles, 
read  largely  and  write  considerably,  both  by  day  and  by  night,  without 
difficulty  or  injury. 

20 


154  LIFE  OF  THE 

in  which  you  now  are,  and  I  know  that  but  a  few  have 
resolution  to  take  the  course  I  recommend ;  but  there 
is  no  other  alternative  but  to  do  it,  or  consent  to  be 
worthless  to  the  end  of  life."  I  had  been  accustomed 
to  consider  his  words  as  oracular,  and  I  resolved 
instmiter,  and  at  every  hazard,  to  abide  by  his  advice. 
I  repaired  immediately  to  Philadelphia  wdth  my  wife, 
for  I  had  no  other  family ;  and  in  about  a  month  after- 
ward was  ordained  as  assistant  to,  and  co-pastor  with 
Dr.  Sproat.  At  my  ordination  Dr.  Sproat  presided; 
Dr.  Ewing  preached  the  sermon,  which  was  afterwards 
printed;  and  Dr.  Duffield  gave  the  charge  to  the 
pastor  and  the  people.  The  arrangements  for  my 
ordination  had  been  made  with  a  view  to  mingle,  and 
if  possible  to  harmonize  the  old  side  and  the  new  side 
members  of  the  Presbytery.  For  although  nearly 
seventy-nine  years  had  elapsed,  since  in  1752  the 
rival  Synods  had  become  united ;  two  Presbyteries  of 
Philadelphia  had  existed,  composed  severally  of  the 
litigant  parties;  and  the  aged  members  of  both  sides 
had  retained  something  of  the  old  bitter  feelings 
towards  each  other. 

In  addition  to  this.  Dr.  Ewing  and  Dr.  Duffield  were 
personally  alienated ;  the  former  was  the  pastor  of  the 
first  church,  by  whose  wealth,  chiefly,  the  house  occu- 
pied by  the  third  church,  of  which  Dr.  Duffield  was 
pastor,  had  been  built.  The  people  of  the  third  church 
had  insisted  upon  calling  a  pastor  for  themselves,  with- 
out any  interference  on  the  part  of  those  of  the  first 
church;  and  the  courts  of  the  church  had  sanctioned 
this  claim.  But  in  the  mean  time,  a  suit  at  law  had 
been  commenced  for  the  property   in   question,   and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  155 

decided  by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  province  in 
favour  of  the  first  church.  But  such  was  the  violent 
spirit  which  had  been  excited,  that  the  people  of  the 
third  church  appealed,  as  I  was  informed,  to  the  king  in 
council;  and  it  was  the  breaking  out  of  the  revolution- 
ary war  that  prevented  this  appeal  being  prosecuted. 
It  was  not  till  after  the  death  of  some  of  the  ardent 
litigants,  and  Dr.  Duffield  among  the  rest,  that  the 
matter  was  finally  settled  under  the  ministry  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  John  Smith,  by  the  people  of  the  third 
church  paj/ing  a  certain  sum  of  money  to  those  of 
the  first  church.  I  preached  the  funeral  sermon  of  Dr. 
Duffield,  which,  at  the  request  of  the  congregation,  was 
published.  There  were  no  galleries  in  the  house  when 
this  sermon  was  delivered,  nor  till  some  years  after- 
wards. The  first  two  years  of  my  ministry  were 
arduous  in  the  extreme ;  but  I  look  back  to  them  with 
pleasure  and  with  gratitude  to  Dr.  Witherspoon,  to 
whose  counsels  and  injunctions  I  hold  myself  indebted, 
under  God,  that  I  have  not  led  a  life  altogether  useless. 
Philadelphia,  when  it  became  the  place  of  my  stated 
residence,  in  April,  1787,  was,  in  ray  estimation, 
including  the  Liberties,  scarcely  a  third  part  as  large 
as  it  is  at  present.  On  Independence  square  there  was 
no  building  but  the  State  House,  with  perhaps  one  or 
two  of  the  offices  that  are  now  attached  to  it.  The  elm 
trees  of  the  avenue,  which  led  from  the  south  door  to 
the  gateway  on  Walnut  street,  were  planted  in  an  early 
part  of  the  spring  of  my  settlement,  and  were  said  to 
have  been  taken  from  the  grounds  of  my  father-in-law, 
at  Princeton.  The  market  house  in  High  street,  if  I 
recollect  rightly,  did  not  extend  farther  westward  than 


156  LIFE  OF  THE 

to"  Fourth  street.  There  was  a  floating  bridge  over  the 
Schuylkill,  opposite  Market  street;  but  there  was  then 
no  other  way  known  to  me  of  passing  that  river  but  by 
boat,  the  floating  bridge  which  soon  after  led  to  Gray's 
gardens,  did  not,  [  think,  then  exist.  Washington 
square  is  a  quite  recent  improvement.  For  many 
years  after  the  time  I  am  speaking  of,  it  was  the  Pot- 
ter's field,  the  burial  place  of  strangers  and  the  friend- 
less. There  were  vacant  lots  probably  in  every  square 
in  the  city,  and  its  general  westward  extension  was  not 
much  beyond  Fourth  street.  The  Liberties  were  still 
less  populous.  The  hospital  and  bettering-house  were 
considered  as  far  out  of  the  city.  Of  churches,  or 
places  of  public  worship,  there  were  two  Friends' 
meeting  houses,  three  Episcopal  churches,  three  Pres- 
byterian, two  German  Lutheran,  one  German  Calvinist, 
one  Seceder,  one  Methodist,  one  Baptist,  one  Moravian, 
one  Roman  Catholic,  and  one  Jews'  Synagogue.  In 
the  Southern  Liberties  was  the  Swedes'  church,  proba- 
bly the  oldest  place  of  worship  in  Pennsylvania.  In 
the  Northern  Liberties  there  was  a  public  burial 
ground,  but  northward  of  Vine  street  there  was  no 
place  of  public  worship,  except  a  small  building  in 
which  Dr.  Sproat  and  myself  performed  alternate 
services. 

For  a  number  of  years,  in  the  first  part  of  my  resi- 
dence in  Philadelphia,  it  was  the  custom  to  invite 
all  the  clergy  of  the  city  to  attend  funerals  of  distinc- 
tion. It  was  of  course  known  that  the  invitation  would 
not  be  complied  with  by  public  speakers  in  the  Society 
of  Friends ;  but  of  the  other  denominations  mentioned 
above,  I  believe  there  was  no  refusal.     I  distinctly 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  157 

recollect  seeing  the  Jewish  Rabbi  or  Reader,  attending 
on  several  occasions.  In  forming  the  clerical  proces- 
sion, preference  in  place  or  rank  was  uniformly  decided 
on  the  principle  of  seniority  of  age  or  official  standing. 
Bishop  White  and  my  venerable  colleague  Dr.  Sproat, 
when  present,  always  took  the  lead.  During  our  revo- 
lutionary war  there  were  no  public  religious  controver- 
sies, nor  as  far  as  I  recollect,  for  about  ten  years  after 
the  peace  which  terminated  that  war. 

It  was  the  usage,  while  Washington  was  President 
of  the  United  States,  for  the  clergy  of  the  city  to  go  in 
a  body  to  congratulate  him  on  his  birth-day;  and  on 
these  occasions  he  always  appeared  unusually  cheerful. 
The  last  time  we  made  such  a  call,  which  was  about 
ten  days  before  his  retirement  from  office,  he  said,  with 
singular  vivacity,  "Gentlemen,  I  feel  the  weight  of 
years;  I  take  a  pair  of  sixes  on  my  shoulders  this  day." 
This  great  man  was  not  in  his  proper  element  when  he 
attempted  a  pleasant  conceit.  I  never  witnessed  his 
making  the  attempt  but  on  this  occasion;  and  if  his 
allusion,  as  I  suppose  must  have  been  the  case,  was  to 
the  fifty-sixes  used  in  weighing  heavy  articles,  it  was 
surely  far-fetched  and  not  very  obvious.  He  entered 
his  sixty-sixth  year  at  this  tim,e. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  when  he  carried  into  effect 
his  purpose  of  retirement,  which  he  had  previously 
announced,  the  city  clergy  waited  on  him  with  an 
address;  which,  with  his  answer,  was  published  in  the 
newspapers  of  the  day.  Mr.  Jefferson,  in  a  letter  pub- 
lished after  his  death,  speaks  of  the  design  of  this 
address,  and  of  the  character  of  its  answer,  as  indi- 
cating that  Washington  was  suspected  of  infidelity, 


158  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  broadly  intimates  that  such  a  suspicion  was  just. 
As  to  the  design  of  the  address,  I  may  be  allowed  to 
say,  that  Mr.  Jefferson's  remarks  are  incorrect,  since 
by  the  appointment  of  my  clerical  brethren,  it  was 
penned  by  myself,  and  I  have  not  a  doubt  that  the 
whole  imputation  is  utterly  groundless. 

The  convention  which  formed  the  present  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States,  sat  in  Philadelphia  the  first 
summer  after  my  ordination.  It  consisted  of  the  con- 
centrated talent  and  wisdom  of  our  country.  But  as  it 
sat  in  conclave,  nothing,  beyond  rumour,  was  known  of 
its  doings,  till  the  Constitution  itself  was  published, 
accompanied  by  the  circular  letter  of  its  venerated 
president. 

In  my  next  communication  I  propose  to  take  some 
notice  of  the  state  of  the  country  which  led  to  the 
formation  of  the  existing  Constitution  of  the  United 
States.     Adieu  for  the  present. 

My  dear  Son, — When  I  settled  in  Philadelphia, 
four  years  had  elapsed  since  the  independence  of  our 
country  was  established  by  the  peace  of  Paris.  But 
although  the  storm  of  war  had  ceased,  the  agitation  of 
the  waves  which  it  had  excited  was  not  yet  tran- 
quilized.  John  Adams,  the  immediate  successor  of 
Washington  in  the  Presidentship  of  the  United  States, 
was  our  first  ambassador  to  the  Court  of  London.  On 
being  introduced  to  the  king,  George  the  Third,  that 
monarch  addressed  him  to  the  following  effect :  "  Sir, 
I  was  the  last  man  of  my  kingdom  to  consent  to  the 
independence  of  your  country,  and  shall  be  the  last  to 
violate  the  treaty  that  confirms  it."     In  truth,  it  had 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  159 

been  the  king's  and  people's  war;  and  the  contrary 
opinion  which  had  prevailed  in  this  country  was  erro- 
neous. The  nation  was  mortified  at  the  results  of  the 
war,  and  indignant  at  the  loss  of  its  colonies.  Dr. 
Witherspoon  found  it  so  to  his  sorrow,  when  he  visited 
England  and  Scotland,  in  1784,  to  solicit  benefactions 
for  the  College  of  New  Jersey.  On  our  side,  too,  many 
were  yet  living  who  had  suffered  beyond  endurance,  in 
the  prison-ships  of  New  York;  and  there  was  a  still 
greater  number  who  remembered,  with  unextinguished 
anger,  the  plunderings,  desolations  and  insults  of  the 
British  armies,  in  their  marches  through  the  various 
parts  of  our  country.  Congress,  conformably  to  a 
treaty  stipulation,  had  recommended  to  the  several 
States,  then  independent  sovereignties,  to  restore  the 
forfeited  estates  of  the  tories,  or  to  give  them  an  equiva- 
lent for  their  losses;  but  the  recommendation  was,  in 
some  instances,  altogether  disregarded,  and  in  others 
very  partially  complied  with.  The  British,  on  their 
part,  refused  to  give  up  the  forts  which  they  held  on 
the  frontiers  of  our  country,  to  indemnify  the  owners 
of  the  slaves  who  had  been  carried  away  by  their 
armies,  and  they  would  enter  into  no  commercial 
arrangements  with  us. 

Still,  the  universal  love  of  money  would  have  given 
us  a  measure  of  commerce,  both  with  Britain  and  other 
European  nations,  if  we  had  been  in  a  situation  to  be 
commercial.  But  we  were  not — we  were  exhausted  by 
the  revolutionary  war;  we  owed  a  heavy  debt  to 
France,  and  a  much  larger  one  to  the  disbanded  officers 
and  soldiers  who  had  fought  our  battles,  and  we  had 
no  pecuniary  resource  but  from  a  direct  tax  on  land  and 


IQQ  LIFE  OF  THE 

other  real  property,  to  which  our  citizens  were  gene- 
rally and  strongly  opposed.  Congress  had  in  vain 
endeavoured  to  persuade  the  several  States  to  cede  to 
that  body  the  exclusive  right  of  raising  a  revenue 
by  a  tariff  on  importations.  It  was  manifest  that  unani- 
mity in  this  matter  was  essential;  since  a  free  port  in 
any  one  State  of  the  Union  would  render  the  whole 
plan  abortive.  Rhode  Island  incurred  much  censure 
by  an  obstinate  refusal  to  make  the  requisite  conces- 
sion. A  merchant  said  in  my  hearing,  that  when  a 
stranofer  wished  to  be  introduced  to  him,  he  asked  at 
once — "Are  you,  sir,  from  Rhode  Island?"  and  if  the 
answer  was  affirmative,  he  refused  to  take  him  by  the 
hand,  or  to  have  any  intercourse  with  him — an  extreme 
case  certainly,  but  marking  a  feeling  in  which  many, 
in  different  degrees,  participated. 

In  the  mean  time,  there  was  no  adequate  medium  of 
commerce.  The  old  continental  currency  had  for  some 
years  become  defunct;  the  precious  metals  being  scarce, 
were  chiefly  in  a  few  hands,  and  were  often  hoarded. 
Our  late  depreciated  bank  bills  have  reminded  me  of 
what  I  witnessed  fifty-six  years  ago.  The  evils  indeed, 
did  not  then  proceed  from  bank  bills,  for  there  was  at 
that  time  but  one  bank,  that  of  North  America,  in  the 
whole  United  States.  But  the  popular  clamour  was, 
for  the  issuing  of  paper  money  by  the  State  legisla- 
tures. Although  they  had  seen  the  fate  of  the  conti- 
nental bills,  and  might  have  known  that  paper  of  any 
kind  which  cannot  be  converted  into  coin  must  event- 
ually depreciate,  and  that  they  must  be  taxed  for  its 
redemption,  yet  the  popular  voice  prevailed.  Some 
men  who  saw  the  impending  mischief,  still  thought 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  IQl 

that  the  danger  of  a  popular  insurrection  was  so  great 
that  it  was  the  less  of  two  evils  to  give  the  populace 
what  they  demanded ;  and  accordingly  in  Pennsylvania 
and  New  Jersey,  and  perhaps  in  some  other  States 
paper  money  was  issued.  In  Massachusetts  the  dis- 
tress of  the  times  produced  an  open  rebellion.  Its 
aspect  was  for  a  short  period  very  threatening ;  for  the 
number  concerned  was  considerable,  and  they  arrayed 
themselves  in  military  attitude  under  a  leader  by  the 
name  of  Shays.  It  was,  however,  ultimately  quelled 
without  bloodshed,  by  the  lEirmness,  skill,  and  prudence 
of  General  Lincoln,  who  commanded  the  detachment 
of  militia  sent  for  the  purpose  by  the  government  of 
the  State.  It  was  about  this  time  that  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon  published  his  Essay  on  Moneij,  which  unques- 
tionably had  a  degree  of  salutary  influence,  and  which 
met  with  great  approbation  from  men  of  enlightened 
minds.  But  it  was  easier  to  point  out  what  was  wrong 
and  calculated  to  make  bad  worse,  than  to  prescribe  a 
practical  and  effectual  remedy  for  the  grievous  evils 
which  existed.  The  fact  was,  that  the  whole  commu- 
nity was  in  a  state  of  suffering  and  depression.  Indus- 
try v/as  discouraged ;  there  was  no  adequate  stimulus 
to  prompt  it;  its  surplus  products  were  of  little  value. 
I  purchased  the  best  oak  wood  for  the  winter  supply 
of  my  family  for  fifteen  shillings,  or  two  dollars  a  cord. 
In  a  word,  exertion  was  palsied ;  there  was  no  patron- 
age for  enterprise,  no  spirit  for  cultivating  the  useful 
arts,  and  gloomy  forebodings  pervaded  the  country. 
Even  the  surviving  patriots  of  the  revolution  and  the 
wisest  men  in  our  land,  were  for  a  time  at  a  stand;  and 
not  a  few  of  them  were  filled  with  fearful  apprehen- 

21 


162  L^^E  OF  THE 

sions,  lest  after  the  sacrifices  which  had  been  made,  and 
the  glorious  termination  of  the  conflict  for  liberty  which 
had  been  achieved,  the  boon,  when  in  possession,  would 
not  prove  a  real  blessing ;  that  the  country  would  not 
be  able  to  pay  its  debts,  that  discontent  would  produce 
popular  convulsions,  that  we  should  become  the  scoff 
and  scorn  of  the  enemies  of  freedom,  and  perhaps  at 
last  be  subjected  to  a  foreign  or  domestic  tyrant.  I 
have  heretofore  remarked,  that  it  was  this  state  of 
things  that  induced  Charles  Thompson,  the  perpetual 
secretary  of  the  old  continental  congress,  to  seek  the 
soothing  of  his  gloomy  feelings,  by  devoting  himself 
to  the  translation  of  the  Septuagint,  and  the  original  of 
the  New  Testament. 

It  was  happy  for  us  that  the  father  of  our  country 
w^as  still  living  and  active,  and  that  there  were  more 
than  a  few  men,  like  minded  with  himself,  who  at 
length  resolved  to  make  a  great  effort  to  put  a  new 
aspect  on  our  whole  political  and  domestic  condition. 
This  led  to  the  measures  which  issued  in  the  Federal 
Convention,  in  the  calling  and  conducting  of  which  no 
man  had  a  greater  agency  than  James  Madison,  subse- 
quently President  of  the  United  States. 

If  you  wish  to  see  by  what  steps  of  gradual  advance 
the  Federal  Convention  came  into  being,  you  have  only 
to  consult  "  the  Madison  papers"  at  large ;  and  espe- 
cially the  "  Introduction  to  the  debates  in  the  Conven- 
tion." All  that  I  have  said  in  this  letter,  preceding 
the  last  sentence,  was  written  before  I  had  ever  seen 
those  papers,  which  did  not  come  into  my  hands  till 
yesterday ;  so  that  I  can  truly  say,  that  I  have  stated 
only  my  own  reminiscences.     But  I  am  certainly  much 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  163 

gratified  at  finding  that  my  short  statement  is  con- 
firmed by  the  large  details  of  Mr.  Madison. 

After  the  publication  of  the  constitution  agreed  on 
by   the   convention,   it  became   the   subject  of  much 
private  discussion,  of  essays  pro  and  con  in  the  news- 
papers, and  of  ardent  debate  in  the  legislatures  and 
conventions  of  the   individual   States   of  the   Union. 
For  a  time,  it  was  dubious  whether  it  would  be  ulti- 
mately adopted  or  rejected.     Its  friends  were  denomi- 
nated   Federalists,   and    its    opposers    anti-federalists. 
The  latter  class  eventually  chose  to  be  known  by  the 
name  of  Republicans ;  and  these  appellations  were  long 
continued,  and  hence  the  well  known  and  often  repeated 
sentence  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  in  his  first  address  after  his 
election  to  the  presidentship:    "  We  are  all  Federalists, 
we  are  all  Republicans."     Messrs.  Jay,  Madison,  and 
Hamilton,  made  an  agreement,  kept  secret  for  a  while, 
to  write  and  publish  a  series  of  essays  entitled  The 
Federalist,  explaining  and  vindicating  the  several  arti- 
cles of  the  constitution.     Mr.  Francis  Hopkinson,  also, 
one  of  the  sig^ners  of  the  declaration  of  our  national 
independence,  wrote  and  published  a  piece  to  which  he 
gave  the  title,  The  New  Roof;  the  drift  of  which  was 
to  ridicule  and  show  the  absurdity  of  all  the  allegations 
and  objections  of  the  anti-federalists.     These  were  the 
most  popular  and  durable  publications  on  one  side  of 
the  question;  on  the  other  side  they  were  numerous, 
but  so  ephemeral  that  I  cannot  now  recollect  the  title 
or  specific  character  of  one  of  them.      In   fine,  time, 
discussion  and  reflection  gradually  increased  the  num- 
ber of  the  friends  of  the  new  constitution,  till  at  length 
it  was  adopted  by  nine  States,  the  number  required  by 


164  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  constitution  itself  to  give  it  efficiency ;  and  the  first 
congress  under  it  met  in  New  York  on  the  10th  of 
April,  1789. 

How  much  reason,  my  son,  have  the  people  of  this 
country  to  mark  with  devout  gratitude  to  God,  the 
very  numerous  and  signal  instances  of  the  favourable 
interpositions  of  his  providence  in  their  behalf.  These 
instances  were  seen  so  impressively  by  General  Wash- 
ington, that  he  omitted  no  proper  opportunity  to  notice 
them  publicly.  But  what  he  did  not  notice,  and  perhaps 
never  thought  of,  he  was  himself  among  the  most 
precious  blessings  that  a  benignant  Providence  ever 
bestowed  on  a  nation.  God  had  endowed  him  with  a 
rare  combination  of  qualities  fitting  him  pre-eminently 
for  the  part  he  was  destined  to  act,  and  preserved  him 
in  safety  and  health,  in  war  and  peace,  till  the  existing 
happy  constitution  of  our  country  was  established  and 
put  into  action  under  his  auspices.  But  there  has 
recently  been  throughout  our  land,  not  only  such  a 
general  prostration  of  morals,  but  such  an  outbreaking 
of  enormous  crimes  of  every  description,  as  to  excite  in 
every  pious  mind  the  most  serious  fears  that  the  inter- 
position of  heaven  in  our  favour  may  be  withdrawn,  at 
least  for  a  season.  Let  those  who  believe  that  national 
as  well  as  individual  prosperity  must  come  from  God, 
earnestly  supplicate  his  mercy  to  deliver  us  from  our 
sins,  as  essentially  necessary  to  a  preservation  from  his 
frowns.     Affectionately,  adieu. 

P ,  September  10,  1842. 


My  dear  Son — It  appears  by  documents  which  I 
have  consulted,  that  a  quorum  of  congress  assembled 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  105 

in  New  York  on  the  10th  of  April  of  the  year  just 
mentioned;  that  their  first  business  was  to  examine 
the  votes  for  President  and  Vice  President;  that  they 
found  that  George  Washington  and  John  Adams  were 
elected  to  these  offices,  severally ;  that  General  Wash- 
ington received  the  intelHgence  of  this  fact  on  the  14th 
of  that  month ;  that  with  all  practicable  speed  he  re- 
paired to  New  York,  and  that  on  the  30th  of  April  he 
and  Mr.  Adams  were  inaugurated  into  the  offices  to 
which  they  had  been  chosen — the  former  by  an  unani- 
mous vote. 

In  the  present  letter  I  propose  to  state  my  reminis- 
cences of  what  took  place  on  Washington's  journey 
from  Mount  Vernon,  till  the  time  of  his  entering  on  his 
official  duties  in  New  York.  My  labour  in  doing  this 
will  be  abridged — which,  at  my  time  of  life,  is  a  wel- 
come relief — by  quotations  from  the  last  chapter  of 
Ramsay's  History  of  the  American  Revolution.  What 
he  states  is  in  substance  what  I  well  remember.  A 
few  remarks  of  my  own  will  be  interspersed  as  we  pro- 
ceed, and  be  subjoined  at  the  close.  The  quotation 
from  Ramsay  is  as  follows : 

"Gray's  bridge  over  the  Schuylkill,  which  Mr. 
Washington  had  to  pass,  was  highly  decorated  with 
laurels  and  evergreens.  At  each  end  of  it  were  erected 
magnificent  arches,  composed  of  laurels,  emblematical 
of  the  ancient  Roman  triumphal  arches;  and  on  each 
side  of  the  bridge  was  a  laurel  shrubbery.  As  Mr. 
Washington  passed  the  bridge,  a  youth,  ornamented 
with  sprigs  of  laurel,  assisted  by  machinery,  let  drop 
above  his  head,  though  unperceived  by  him,  a  civic 
crown  of  laurel." 


Igg  LIFE  OF  THE 

Upwards  of  twenty  thousand  citizens  lined  the 
fences,  fields  and  avenues  between  the  Schuylkill  and 
Philadelphia.  Through  these,  he  was  conducted  to 
the  city  by  a  numerous  and  respectable  body  of  the 
citizens,  where  he  partook  of  an  elegant  entertainment 
provided  for  him.^  The  pleasures  of  the  day  were 
succeeded  by  a  handsome  display  of  fireworks  in  the 
evening. 

When  Mr.  Washington  crossed  the  Delaware  and 
landed  on  the  Jersey  shore,  he  was  saluted  with  three 
cheers  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  vicinity.  When  he 
came  to  the  brow  of  the  hill,  on  his  way  to  Trenton, 
a  triumphal  arch  was  erected  on  the  bridge  by  the 
ladies  of  the  place.  The  crown  of  the  arch  was  highly 
ornamented  with  imperial  laurels  and  flowers,  and  on 
it  was  displayed  in  large  figures,  December  26,  1776. 
On  the  sweep  of  the  arch  beneath,  was  this  inscription : 

THE  DEFENDERS  OF  THE  MOTHERS  WILL  ALSO  PROTECT 

THE  DAUGHTERS.  On  the  north  side  wero  ranged  a 
number  of  young  misses  dressed  in  white,  w^ith  gar- 
lands of  flowers  on  their  heads,  and  baskets  of  flowers 
on  their  arms;  in  the  second  row  stood  the  young 
ladies,  and  behind  them  the  married  ladies  of  the  tow^n. 
The  instant  he  passed  the  arch,  the  young  misses 
began  to  sin(?  the  foUowino^  ode: 

Welcome  mighty  chief,  once  more, 
Welcome  to  this  grateful  shore  ; 
Now  no  mercenary  foe, 
Aims  again  the  fatal  blow — 
Aims  at  thee  the  fatal  blow. 

*  At  this  entertainment  I  was  an  invited  guest,  and  was  formally 
introduced  to  the  President. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  167 

Virgins  fair  and  matrons  grave, 
These  thy  conquering  arms  did  save, 
Build  for  thee  triumphal  bowers  ; 
Strew  ye  fair  his  way  with  flowers — 
Strew  your  hero's  way  with  flowers.* 

As  they  sung  the  last  lines,  they  strewed  their 
flowers  on  the  road,  before  their  beloved  deliverer. 
His  situation,  on  this  occasion,  contrasted  with  what 
he  had  in  December  1776  felt  on  the  same  spot,  when 
the  affairs  of  America  were  at  the  lowest  ebb  of  de- 
pression, filled  him  with  sensations  that  cannot  be 
described. 

He  was  rowed  across  the  bay  from  Elizabethtown  to 
New  York  in  an  elegant  barge,  by  thirteen  pilots.  All 
the  vessels  in  the  harbour  hoisted  their  flags.  Stairs 
were  erected  and  decorated  for  his  reception.  On  his 
landing,  universal  joy  diffused  itself  through  every 
order  of  the  people;  and  he  was  received  and  conoratu- 
lated  by  the  governor  of  the  State,  and  officers  of  the 
corporation.  He  was  conducted  from  the  landino- 
place  to  the  house  which  had  been  fitted  up  for  his 
reception,  and  was  followed  by  an  elegant  procession  of 
militia  in  their  uniforms,  and  by  great  numbers  of 
citizens.  In  the  evening,  the  houses  of  the  inhabitants 
were  brilliantly  illuminated. 

A  day  was  fixed  soon  after  his  arrival,  for  his  taking 
the  oath  of  office,  which  was  in  the  following  words — 
"  I  do  solemnly  swear  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the 
office  of  President  of  the  United  States,  and  will  to  the 

*  Governor  Howell  was  the  reputed  author  of  this  beautiful  ode, 
and  probably  planned  the  whole  arrangement.  He  had  been  an 
officer  in  the  army  under  Washington. 


168  LIFE  OF  THE 

best  of  my  ability  preserve,  protect,  and  defend  the 
constitution  of  the  United  States."  On  this  occasion 
he  was  wholly  clothed  in  American  manufactures. 
On  the  morning  of  the  day  appointed  for  this  purpose, 
the  clergy  of  different  denominations  assembled  in 
their  respective  places  of  worship,  and  offered  up 
public  prayers  for  the  President  and  people  of  the 
United  States.  About  noon,  a  procession  followed  by 
a  multitude  of  citizens,  moved  from  the  President's 
house  to  Federal  Hall.  When  they  came  within  a 
short  distance  of  the  hall,  the  troops  formed  a  line  on 
both  sides  of  the  way,  through  which  Mr.  Washington, 
accompanied  by  the  Vice  President,  Mr.  John  Adams, 
passed  into  the  Senate  chamber.  Immediately  after, 
accompanied  by  both  Houses,  he  w^ent  into  the  gallery 
fronting  Broad  street,  and  before  them  and  an  immense 
concourse  of  citizens,  took  the  oath  prescribed  by 
the  constitution,  which  was  administered  by  R.  R. 
Livingston,  the  chancellor  of  the  state  of  New  York. 
An  awful  silence  prevailed  among  the  spectators  during 
this  part  of  the  ceremony.  It  was  a  minute  of  the  most 
sublime  joy.  The  chancellor  then  proclaimed  him 
President  of  the  United  States.  This  was  answered 
by  the  discharge  of  thirteen  guns,  and  by  the  effusion 
of  shouts  from  near  ten  thousand  grateful  and  affec- 
tionate hearts.  The  President  bowed  most  respectfully 
to  the  people,  and  the  air  again  resounded  with  their 
acclamations.  He  then  retired  to  the  Senate  chamber, 
where  he  made  the  following  speech  to  both  Houses. 

I  am  sorry  that  the  length  of  this  speech  forbids  me 
to  insert  it  in  extenso;  yet  I  cannot  deny  myself  the 
pleasure,  nor  you  the  advantage,  of  transcribing  two  or 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  Ig9 

three  extracts.  The  first  shall  consist  of  the  unparal- 
leled modesty,  humility  1  should  rather  call  it,  with 
which  he  thus  speaks  of  himself: 

"  The  magnitude  and  difficulty  of  the  trust  to  which 
the  voice  of  my  country  called  me,  being  sufficient  to 
awaken  in  the  wisest  and  most  experienced  of  her  citi- 
zens, a  distrustful  scrutiny  into  his  qualifications,  could 
not  but  overwhelm  with  despondency  one,  who,  inherit- 
ing inferior  endowments  from  nature,  and  unpractised 
in  the  duties  of  civil  administration,  ought  to  be  pecu- 
liarly conscious  of  his  own  deficiencies.  In  this  conflict 
of  emotions,  all  I  dare  aver  is,  that  it  has  been  my 
faithful  study  to  collect  my  duty  from  a  just  appreciation 
of  every  circumstance  by  which  it  might  be  affected." 
His  own  and  his  country's  dependence  on  the  benedic- 
tion of  Almighty  God,  are  thus  recognized.  "  It  would 
be  peculiarly  improper  to  omit,  in  this  first  official  act, 
my  fervent  supplications  to  that  Almighty  Being,  who 
rules  over  the  universe — who  presides  in  the  councils 
of  nations — and  whose  providential  aids  can  supply 
every  human  defect — that  his  benediction  may  conse- 
crate to  the  liberties  and  happiness  of  the  people  of  the 
United  States,  a  government  instituted  by  themselves, 
for  these  essential  purposes;  and  may  enable  every 
instrument  employed  in  its  administration,  to  execute 
with  success  the  functions  allotted  to  his  charsre.  In 
tendering  this  homage  to  the  Great  Author  of  every 
public  and  private  good,  I  assure  myself  that  it  ex- 
presses your  sentiments  not  less  than  my  own;  nor 
those  of  my  fellow  citizens  less  than  either.  No  people 
can  be  bound  to  acknowledge  and  adore  the  invisible 
hand  which  conducts  the  affairs  of  men,  more  than  the 

22 


170  LIFE  OF  THE 

people  of  the  United  States.  Every  step  by  which 
they  have  advanced  to  the  character  of  an  independent 
nation,  seems  to  have  been  distinguished  by  some 
token  of  providential  agency.  And  in  the  important 
revolution  just  accomplished  in  the  system  of  their 
united  government,  the  tranquil  deliberations,  and 
voluntary  consent  of  so  many  distinct  communities 
from  which  the  event  has  resulted,  cannot  be  com- 
pared with  the  means  by  which  most  governments 
have  been  established,  without  some  return  of  pious 
gratitude,  along  with  an  humble  anticipation  of  the 
future  blessings  which  the  past  seems  to  presage. 
These  reflections,  arising  out  of  the  present  crisis,  have 
forced  themselves  too  strongly  on  my  mind  to  be  sup- 
pressed. You  will  join  with  me,  I  trust,  in  thinking 
that  there  are  none,  under  the  influence  of  which  the 
proceedings  of  a  new  and  free  government  can  more 
auspiciously  commence." 

How  much  to  be  regretted  is  it,  that  the  repudiating 
States  of  our  land  had  not  been  governed  by  the  sen- 
timents expressed  in  the  following  sentences  of  the 
father  of  our  country.  "There  is  no  truth  more 
thoroughly  established,  than  that  there  exists  in  the 
economy  and  course  of  nature  an  indissoluble  union 
between  virtue  and  happiness;  between  duty  and 
advantage,  betw^een  the  genuine  maxims  of  an  honest 
and  magnanimous  people,  and  the  soUd  rewards  of 
public  prosperity  and  felicity.  Since  we  ought  to  be 
no  less  persuaded,  that  the  propitious  smiles  of  heaven 
can  never  be  expected  on  a  nation  that  disregards  the 
eternal  rules  of  order  and  right,  which  heaven  itself 
ordains." 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  171 

The  address  concludes  in  the  following  solemn  man- 
ner :  "  Having  thus  imparted  to  you  my  sentiments,  as 
they  have  been  awakened  by  the  occasion  which  brings 
us  together,  I  shall  take  my  leave;  but  not  without 
resortinsf  once  more  to  the  benio^n  Parent  of  the  human 
race,  in  humble  supplication,  that  since  He  has  been 
pleased  to  favour  the  American  people  with  opportuni- 
ties for  deliberating  in  perfect  tranquillity,  and  dispo- 
sitions for  deciding  with  unparalleled  unanimity  on  a 
form  of  government,  for  the  security  of  their  union,  and 
the  advancement  of  their  happiness;  so  this  divine 
blessing  may  be  equally  conspicuous  in  the  enlarged 
views,  the  temperate  consultations,  and  the  wise  mea- 
sures, on  which  the  success  of  this  government  must 
depend."  The  historian  immediately  adds,  "The  presi- 
dent of  congress  then  attended  on  divine  service." 

What  a  distinct  and  repeated  recognition  have  we, 
in  this  address  of  President  Washington,  of  the  divine 
superintendence  and  influence  in  all  human  concerns, 
both  public  and  private.  Happy  would  it  have  been 
for  our  country,  if  all  its  chief  magistrates  had  in  this 
respect  followed  the  example  of  the  first.  Had  such 
been  the  fact,  and  had  our  citizens  yielded  themselves 
to  the  counsels  of  those  in  supreme  authority,  very  far 
different  would  have  been  our  moral  condition,  and 
consequent  prosperous  state,  from  that  which  we  now 
mournfully  witness.  Remembering,  as  I  do,  the  various 
and  perplexing  exigencies  of  our  revolutionary  war,  and 
those  which  have  since  taken  place  in  our  public  affairs, 
I  solemnly  aver,  that  in  my  humble  judgment,  I  have 
seen  no  period  so  gloomy  as  that  which  has  recently 
existed — a  period  of  such  disunion  in  the  public  coun- 


172  LIFE  OF  THE 

oils,  such  a  recklessness  of  party  spirit,  such  a  loss  of 
confidence  between  man  and  man  in  the  plighted  faith 
of  the  community ;  such  violations  of  sacred  trusts  and 
contracts,  such  astounding^  instances  of  flagitious  crime 
— of  murders,  assassinations,  suicides,  duels,  robberies, 
thefts,  and  of  whatever  else  is  calculated  to  offend  the 
Most  High,  and  bring  his  sore  inflictions  on  a  people  re- 
gardless alike  of  his  laws  and  of  their  own  best  interests. 
That  his  displeasure  rests  upon  us,  and  that  he  is 
making  our  own  vices  the  rod  of  his  chastisement,  is 
obvious  to  all,  who  are  not  morally  blind.  Yet  let  us 
not  despair  of  our  country ;  for  there  are  still  indica- 
tions that  she  is  destined  to  a  great  agency  in  enlight- 
ening and  reforming^  the  world.  But  let  the  religious 
community  awake  to  its  situation ;  let  there  be,  among 
all  denominations  of  evangelical  Christians,  a  combina- 
tion of  prayer  and  effort,  in  the  pressingly  needful  work 
of  resisting  vice,  and  promoting  reformation.  This  is 
our  duty,  and  if  we  duly  perform  it,  we  may  trust  in 
God  that  he  will  yet  make  the  United  States  the  glory 
of  all  lands.     Affectionately,  adieu. 

P ,  September  20,  1842. 


My  dear  Son — There  are  four  more  items  to  which 
my  reminiscences  extend,  relative  to  events  cotempora- 
neous  with  the  commencement  of  operations  under  the 
present  constitution  of  the  United  States,  which  I  think 
are  of  sufficient  importance  to  be  stated,  and  to  which 
I  shall  call  your  attention  in  this  letter ;  and  then,  if 
life  and  health  permit,  proceed  to  other  subjects. 

1.  Ramsay  states  that  the  contrast  between  the  cir- 
cumstances of  Washington  in  1776,  and  those  at  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  173 

time  when,  in  the  same  place,  he  was  hailed  in  song 
and  his  way  strewed  with  flowers,  as  he  passed  under  a 
triumphal  arch,  "filled  him  with  sensations  not  to  be 
described."  This  is  no  doubt  true,  but  I  have  a  small 
matter  to  state,  which  as  far  as  I  know,  has  not 
appeared  in  histor}'-.  You  know  that  a  considerable 
part  of  Trenton  lies  between  two  hills,  the  one  in  the 
main  road  leading  from  Princeton,  the  other  on  the  south 
west  side  of  the  Assanpink  creek.  The- British  troops 
under  the  command  of  Lord  Cornwallis  had  advanced 
from  Princeton,  easily  vanquishing  the  feeble  opposi- 
tion that  they  met  with,  and  had  planted  their  artillery 
on  the  hill  a  little  within  the  entrance  of  the  town. 
Washington  had  concentrated  his  whole  force  on  the 
westerly  side  of  the  creek,  and  placed  his  artillery  on 
the  hill  which  rises  from  its  margin,  and  a  brisk  can- 
nonade was  going  on  between  the  hostile  armies. 
These  things  being  premised,  I  am  prepared  to  repeat, 
as  nearly  as  I  can  recollect  it,  what  was  told  me  by  an 
officer  of  the  American  army,  whose  credibility  I  had 
no  reason  to  question.  He  said  that  Washington 
selected  a  corps  of  his  best  men,  and  stationed  them  at 
the  only  bridge  over  the  creek  within  the  town — a 
wooden  bridge,  from  which  the  planks  that  covered  the 
sleepers  had  been  removed.  The  officer  to  whom  the 
command  of  the  picked  corps  was  entrusted,  if  I 
recollect  rightly,  was  of  the  name  of  Parker,  and  on 
leaving  him,  Washington  said,  "  Mr.  Parker,  you  will 
understand  that  I  expect  this  pass  to  be  well  defended.' 
"  Sir,"  replied  Parker,  "  we  mean  to  lie  down  upon  it." 
"  That's  right,"  said  the  General.  He  then  rode  to  his 
artillery,  and  facing  the  enemy,  remained  in  the  direct 


174  LIFE  OF  THE 

range  of  their  cannon  shot.  Some  of  his  officers 
importuned  him  to  go  over  the  brow  of  the  hill,  where 
his  personal  exposure  would  not  be  so  great.  But 
he  absolutely  refused  to  change  his  position,  assigning 
as  the  reason,  that  his  remaininof  w^here  he  was  miofht 
be  of  use  to  encourage  the  artillery  men,  who  were 
firing  on  the  enemy.  The  officers,  however,  imputed 
it  to  another  cause ;  they  thought  that  he  was  waiting 
and  wishing  for  a  cannon  ball  to  terminate  his  life  and 
his  anxieties  together.  This,  of  course,  was  only  an 
opinion ;  but  an  opinion  derived  from  the  apparently 
desperate  state  of  the  American  army,  at  that  critical 
hour.  For  had  the  sug-orestion  of  Sir  William  Erskine 
to  Lord  Cornwallis  been  adopted,  which  was,  that 
before  the  British  troops  retired  to  their  quarters, 
he  should  compel  Washington  to  a  decisive  battle, 
humanly  speaking,  the  cause  was  desperate.  All  de- 
pended on  gaining  the  fight.  For  myself,  I  do  not 
believe  that  the  opinion  of  the  officers  that  has  been 
mentioned,  was  well  founded.  Washington  probably 
judged  rightly,  that  his  exposed  situation  was  of  great 
use  to  encourage  his  men;  and  he  never  refused  to  face 
the  most  appalling  danger,  when  by  doing  so  he  could 
serve  his  country.  Beside,  his  danger  at  the  bridge  of 
Trenton  was  far  less  than  in  the  battle  of  Princeton, 
on  the  following  morning,  when,  for  a  considerable 
time,  he  was  between  the  musket  firing  of  the  enemy 
and  of  his  own  troops.  His  trust,  in  both  instances, 
was,  I  doubt  not,  in  the  protecting  providence  of 
God,  which  he  was  wont  so  frequently  and  impres- 
sively to  acknowledge.  Not  that  he  supposed,  as 
the  Indians  are  said  to  have  done,  at  the  time  of  Brad- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  175 

dock's  defeat,  that  a  musket  or  rifle  ball  could  not 
kill  him.  No,  he  was  careful  never  to  embark  in 
any  cause  which  he  did  not  deliberately  believe  to 
be  a  righteous  one ;  and  having  done  so,  he  fearlessly 
performed  his  duty,  leaving  it  to  the  Sovereign  Dis- 
poser of  all  events  to  decide  whether  he  should  live  or 
die.  This  was  true  courage,  a  quality  which  he  pos- 
sessed in  as  great  a  degree  as  any  human  being  that 
ever  breathed.  It  certainly  was  remarkable,  though 
not  singular,  that  in  all  the  dangers  through  which  he 
passed  in  his  military  career,  he  was  never  wounded. 
But  it  was  not  wonderful  that  when,  as  President  of  the 
United  States,  and  amidst  the  plaudits  of  the  whole 
country,  he  arrived  at  the  bridge  of  Trenton,  now 
adorned  with  a  triumphal  arch,  and  the  softer  sex 
hailing  him  as  their  deliverer,  the  recollection  of  the 
contrast  formed  by  this  scene,  and  that  which  he  wit- 
nessed in  1776,  should  fill  him  with  indescribable 
sensations — I  think  it  was  stated  at  the  time  that  he 
wept  freely. 

2.  A  little  before  the  meeting  of  the  first  congress, 
under  the  present  constitution  of  the  United  States, 
there  was  in  Philadelphia  a  federal  procession,  which 
attracted  much  attention.  Processions  have  since  be- 
come familiar;  but  the  one  now  in  view  was  at  the 
time  it  occurred  a  novelty;  nothing  of  the  kind  so  far  as 
I  know  having  ever  before  taken  place  in  the  city.  If, 
indeed,  the  character  merely  of  this  procession  be  con- 
sidered, I  am  not  aware  that  any  thing  similar  has  ever 
yet  been  seen  in  Philadelphia.  Its  design  was  to  ex- 
press publicly  an  approbation  of  the  new  constitution, 
by  all  classes  of  the  community,  from  the  day  labourer 


176  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  the  highest  functionary  of  the  commonwealth;  and 
this  design  was  successfully  carried  out  in  the  execu- 
tion. A  small,  but  elegant  structure,  denominated  the 
Temple  of  Liberty,  was  erected  on  an  elevated  site  at 
Bush  Hill.  The  procession  was  formed  in  the  city, 
and  its  course  was  directed  to  the  temple,  in  the  porch 
of  which,  stood  the  orator  of  the  day,  James  Wilson, 
Esq.,  afterwards  an  associate  judge  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States.  Although  the  city  was 
then  not  more  than  one-third  as  populous  as  it  now  is, 
yet,  as  every  man,  whether  of  a  sacred  or  secular 
vocation,  had  a  right  to  make  a  part  of  it,  and  the 
greater  number  of  all  classes  actually  exercised  that 
right,  when  the  front  of  the  procession  reached  Bush 
Hill,  the  rear  had  scarcely  left  the  city.  Of  the  enor- 
mous multitude  w^iicli  on  all  sides  surrounded  the 
temple  of  liberty,  but  few  could  distinctly  hear  and 
understand  the  speaker.  My  location  was  such,  that 
not  many  of  his  words  were  audible.  I  therefore  did 
not  wait  for  his  peroration;  but  after  looking  and 
listening  for  some  time,  followed  the  example  of  many 
others,  and  made  for  my  home — at  which,  when  I 
arrived,  I  found  myself  nearly  as  much  exhausted  by 
ftitigue,  as  I  had  formerly  been  in  any  one  of  my  mili- 
tary marches. 

3.  At  the  period  we  contemplate,  I  made  a  part  of  a 
company,  in  which  a  conversation  took  place,  the  report 
of  which  I  think  you  will  receive  with  some  interest. 
Dr.  William  Shippen,  the  first  professor,  and  for  a  long 
time  an  eminent  one,  in  the  medical  school  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Pennsylvania,  had  for  his  wdfe  a  lady  of 
Virginia.     It  was,  I  suppose,  in  consequence  of  this, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  177 

that  when  the  Virginia  delegation  to  the  first  congress 
arrived  in  Philadelphia,  on  their  way  to  New  York,  he 
invited  some  of  the  members  of  that  delegation,  or 
perhaps  the  whole  of  them,  to  a  dinner  at  his  own 
house.  I  remember  the  names  of  Madison,  Page  and 
Lee,  and  I  think  there  were  one  or  two  more.  Chief 
Justice  McKean,  afterwards  Governor  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  Mr.  William  Bingham,  subsequently  a  member  of 
the  United  States  Senate,  were  likewise  invited  guests ; 
and  as  the  doctor  was  a  member  of  my  congregation, 
he  also  honoured  me  with  an  invitation.  Soon  after 
we  had  taken  our  seats  in  the  drawing  room,  before 
dinner,  the  Chief  Justice  said  to  Mr.  Madison — "  Have 
you  thought,  sir,  of  a  title  for  our  new  President?" 
Madison's  answer  was  in  the  negative;  and  he  added, 
that  in  his  judgment,  no  title,  except  that  of  President, 
would  be  necessary  or  proper.  "  Yes,  sir,''  replied 
McKean,  "he  must  have  a  title;  and  I  have  been 
examining  the  titles  of  certain  princes  in  Europe,  to 
discover  one  that  has  not  been  appropriated.  Most 
Serene  Highness,  I  find  is  appropriated;  but  Serene 
Highness,  without  the  word  most,  is  not  appropriated; 
and  I  think  it  will  be  proper  that  our  President  should 
be  known  by  the  style  and  title  of  His  Serene  Highness, 
the  President  of  the  United  States.''^  This  elicited  an 
amicable  controversy,  which  continued  for  some  time, 
Madison  and  his  colleagues  opposing,  and  McKean 
maintaining  the  propriety  of  conferring  the  title  he 
had  proposed  on  President  Washington.  At  the  table 
the  controversy  was  dropped,  and  a  variety  of  other 
topics  were  discussed,  of  which  I  remember  little,  and 
shall   say  nothing.     But  my  reminiscence  of  what  I 

23 


178  LIFE  OF  THE 

have  stated  about  a  title  for  the  President,  is  full  and 
distinct ;  and  I  mention  it  to  show  what  were  the 
cog-itations  of  different  men,  in  reo^ard  to  him  who 
should  hold  the  office  of  chief  magistrate  of  the  Ame- 
rican Union,  at  the  time  when  that  office  had  been 
recently  created,  and  no  action  on  it  had  as  yet  taken 
place. 

4.  The  location  of  the  Federal  City.  The  men  of 
the  present  generation  have  no  just  conception  of  the 
excitement  produced  by  this  subject,  during  the  dis- 
cussion of  it  in  congress.  The  agitation  it  caused 
extended  throughout  the  whole  country.  It  was  once 
decided,  and  afterwards  the  decision  repealed.  When 
it  had  thus  become  again  an  open  question,  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon  wrote  and  published  a  short  essay,  the  scope  of 
which  w^as  to  urge  a  delay  in  attempting  to  settle  it,  lest 
the  attempt  should  produce  a  mischievous,  if  not  a  fatal 
disunion.  "If  I  am  rightly  informed,"  said  he,  "the 
disputes  that  have  already  taken  place  in  congress  upon 
this  subject,  have  been  carried  on  with  greater  viru- 
lence of  temper,  and  acrimony  of  expression,  than  on 
any  other  that  has  been  under  deliberation."  The  point 
at  issue  was  between  a  northern  or  a  southern  location. 
The  west,  which  in  a  few  years  from  the  present  time, 
will  probably  have  a  commanding  majority  in  our  na- 
tional house  of  representatives,  was  but  little  regarded. 
Ohio  did  not  then  exist  as  a  State;  her  population, 
according  to  Morse,  in  1791,  two  years  after  the  ques- 
tion of  location  was  decided,  was  but  three  thousand. 
Kentucky  was  then  our  most  westerly  State,  and  she 
was  still  in  the  cradle.  Her  population,  according  to 
the  former  authority,  was  less  than  seventy-four  thou- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  179 

sand.  But  the  north  and  the  south  carried  on  the  con- 
flict, and  each  obtained  as  many  votes  as  possible  in  the 
national  legislature.  You  are  aware  how  the  matter 
was  finally  settled,  by  deciding  that  congress  should  sit 
for  ten  years  in  Philadelphia,  and  then  be  permanently 
located  in  what  is  now  the  federal  city.  It  was  in  1790 
that  congress,  under  the  present  constitution,  first  met 
in  Philadelphia — of  course  the  removal  to  Washington 
was  in  1800. 

I  will  mention  an  incident  of  which  I  was  credibly 
informed,  when  the  public  excitement  in  regard  to  this 
subject  was  at  its  height.  President  Washington  was 
suspected,  unjustly  as  I  believe,  to  favour  secretly  the 
location  of  the  federal  city  in  its  present  site,  as  being 
near  to  his  residence  and  property.  In  this  state  of 
things,  a  gentleman,  who  shall  be  nameless,  took  an 
opportunity  to  say,  in  a  company  of  which  the  Presi- 
dent made  a  part,  and  in  which  the  question  of  location 
was  discussed,  "I  know  very  well  where  the  federal 
city  ought  to  be."  "  Where  then,"  asked  the  President, 
"would  you  fix  it?"  "In  such  a  place,"  (describing  it) 
was  the  reply.  "And  why  are  you  so  sure  that  it  ought 
to  be  there?"  inquired  the  President.  "For  the  most 
satisfactory  of  all  reasons — because  nearly  the  whole  of 
my  property  lies  in  that  place  and  its  neighbourhood," 
was  the  answer.  The  President  was  supposed  to  un- 
derstand the  allusion,  and  to  be  offended  by  it. 
Affectionately  adieu. 


180  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER   XL 

1787. 


-,  October  15th,  1842. 


Before  our  revolutionary  war,  churches  in  the  British 
colonies  were  little  else  than  appendages  to  churches  of 
a  like  character  in  the  mother  country.  When  I  was 
preparing  for  the  gospel  ministry,  I  was  directed  to 
read  the  Scotch  collections  of  Steuart  of  Pardovan,  as  a 
book  of  authority  on  the  government  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  But  soon  after  the  peace 
which  confirmed  our  national  independence,  measures 
were  taken  almost  cotemporaneously  by  the  Episcopal, 
Presbyterian,  and  Low  Dutch  Churches,  to  modify 
their  ecclesiastical  constitutions,  so  as  to  render  them 
independent  of  all  foreign  connexions ;  and  to  conform 
them  as  far  as  should  seem  necessary,  to  the  civil  insti- 
tutions of  the  United  States.  Dr.  White,  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  Mr.  Provoost,  of  New  York,  obtained  con- 
secration as  bishops,  in  England,  in  the  month  of 
February,  1787,  returned  to  this  country,  and  com- 
menced the  exercise  of  their  episcopal  functions  in 
April  of  that  year.  The  General  Synod  of  the  Dutch 
Church,  after  previous  measures  taken  in  several  suc- 
cessive years,  adopted  and  published  "The  Constitution 
of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  the  United  States," 
in  October,  1792.  In  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  early 
as  the  annual  .meeting  of  the  Synod  in  May,  1785,  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  181 

committee  was  appointed  to  prepare  the  form  of  a  con- 
stitution for  that  church,  to  be  submitted  to  the  Synod 
of  the  following  year.  On  receiving  the  report  of  the 
committee,  the  Synod  of  17S6  referred  it  to  another 
committee,  to  meet  in  the  autumn  of  that  year,  with 
powers  to  digest  a  constitution  for  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  to  print  the  same,  and  to  send  copies  to  all  the 
Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  Synod;  requiring  each 
Presbytery  to  report  their  observations  in  writing  to 
the  Synod  of  1787.  The  last  mentioned  Synod,  after 
reading^  and  considerino^  the  drauo^ht  of  the  committee 

O  DO 

of  the  preceding  year,  and  availing  itself  of  the  written 
suggestions  of  the  Presbyteries,  issued  another  pam- 
phlet, containing  a  more  complete  system  than  the 
former  one,  and  ordered  a  thousand  copies  to  be  dis- 
tributed to  the  several  Presbyteries.  The  system 
contained  in  this  latter  pamphlet,  formed  the  basis  of 
the  deliberations  of  the  Synod  of  1788,  which  issued  in 
the  formation  and  publication  of  "The  Constitution  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Ame- 
rica: containing  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Cate- 
chisms, the  Government  and  Discipline,  and  the  Direc- 
tory for  the  worship  of  God — ratified  and  adopted  by 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  May  the 
16th,  1788,  and  continued  by  adjournments  until  the 
28th  of  the  same  month."  The  foregoing  is  the  title- 
page  of  the  first  edition  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  that  was  printed. 

It  seems  proper  that  I  should  inform  you,  that  (so  far 
as  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  concerned,)  I  am  now 
writing  of  transactions  in  which  I  had  a  perso7ial 
aqenaj ;  otherwise  you  might  wonder  at  the  minute- 


182  I>IFE  OF  THE 

ness  with  which  I  am  able  to  mention  a  number  of 
particulars.  For  some  facts,  and  for  dates  in  general,  I 
am,  indeed,  indebted  to  printed  documents;  but  for  the 
rest,  I  rely  entirely  on  my  memory ;  which,  as  I  was  in 
the  prime  and  vigour  of  life  when  the  occurrences  I 
mention  took  place,  and  considering  my  professional 
pursuits,  could  not  but  impress  my  mind  strongly  and 
deeply.  Without  much  regard  to  order  I  shall  mention 
a  number  of  facts  which  took  place,  both  before  the 
constitution  was  adopted,  and  during  the  discussions  of 
the  Synod  that  passed  the  adopting  act. 

I  beg-in  with  stating-,  that  both  the  draughts  of  a  con- 
stitution  which  were  sent  to  the  Presbyteries,  were  by 
the  Synods  of  the  following  years  very  carefully  con- 
sidered by  paragraphs ;  and  that  many  articles  of  the 
constitution  as  finally  sanctioned,  remain  as  then  agreed 
on.  Of  both  these  draughts  I  have  preserved  copies 
among  my  bound  pamphlets — of  the  first  in  vol.  6,  of 
the  second  in  vol.  13.  Perhaps  you  may  hereafter 
gratify  some  collector  of  historical  documents,  by  a 
sight  of  these  pamphlets. 

In  both  the  draughts  transmitted  to  the  Presbyteries, 
the  Supreme  Judicature  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
was  styled  a  "  General  Council,"  although  it  was 
denominated  a  "  General  Assembly,"  in  the  minutes  of 
the  Synod  by  which  the  committees  were  appointed 
that  formed  these  draughts.  In  the  adopting  Synod, 
the  question  was  distinctly  raised  and  decided  by  vote, 
"  Shall  the  Supreme  Judicatory  be  denominated  a 
General  Council,  or  a  General  Assembly?"  and  my 
surprise  was  not  small  when  I  heard  Dr.  Witherspoon 
vote  for  a  General  Council.     I  voted  with  the  majority, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  183 

which  was  considerable,  for  a  General  Assembly.  Dr. 
Witherspoon  had  been  on  both  committees  that  formed 
the  draughts,  and  how  much  influence  this  might  have 
on  his  final  vote,  I  know  not. 

No  part  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  was  altered, 
except  that  which  relates  to  civil  government  and  the 
civil  magistrate.  The  Scotch  Confession  having  been 
formed  for  a  nation  in  which  the  church  and  state  are 
united,  declares  that  *'  the  civil  magistrate  hath  power 
to  call  Synods,  and  to  be  present  at  them,  and  to  pro- 
vide that  whatsoever  is  transacted  in  them  be  according 
to  the  mind  of  God."  In  place  of  this,  the  Synod  that 
adopted  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  declared,  that  "  it  is  the  duty  of  civil 
magistrates  to  protect  the  Church  of  our  common  Lord, 
without  giving  preference  to  any  denomination  of 
Christians  above  the  rest,  in  such  manner  that  all 
ecclesiastical  persons  whatever,  shall  enjoy  the  full, 
free  and  unquestioned  liberty  of  discharging  every 
part  of  their  sacred  functions,  without  violence  or  dan- 
ger." Some  minor  alterations  were  made  in  the  Scotch 
Confession,  but  all  of  the  same  import  as  the  above. 
You  see,  then,  how  unfounded  and  senseless  has  been 
the  cry,  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  been  seeking 
governmental  patronage.  This  can  never  be  done,  but 
in  open  violation  of  an  established  principle  of  the 
standards  of  that  Church.  Nay,  I  verily  believe,  that 
if  there  were  no  constitutional  article  on  the  subject, 
that  Church  would  consider  any  connexion  with  the 
State  whatever,  as  a  calamity  and  a  curse.  This  may 
be  as  proper  a  place  as  any  other  to  mention,  that 
when,  through  mere  oversight,  the  members  of  the 


184  LIFE  OF  THE 

adopting  Synod  were  just  going  to  take  the  final  vote 
on  the  catechisms  of  the  Church,  witho^it  alteration,  the 
Rev.  Jacob  Ker,  of  the  state  of  Delaware,  (I  well 
remember  his  name,  and  think  that  he  had  very  seldom 
spoken  before,)  arrested  the  proceedings,  by  calling 
attention  to  a  clause  in  the  Larger  Catechism,  in 
answer  to  the  question,  "  What  are  the  sins  forbidden 
in  the  second  commandment?"  He  stated  that  the 
catechism  as  it  then  stood,  specified  among  the  sins 
forbidden  in  this  commandment,  "  tolerating  a  false 
religion,"  and  he  made  a  motion  to  strike  out  this 
clause.  My  impression  is,  that  this  motion  was  carried 
without  debate,  and  by  a  unanimous  vote. 

The  draught  of  1787,  which  formed  the  basis  of 
discussion  that  issued  in  adopting  the  Constitution,  con- 
tained, in  the  Directory  for  the  worship  of  God,  a 
number  of  forms  of  prayer.  A  question  was  raised, 
whether  those  forms  should  stand  as  they  appeared  in 
the  draught,  or  whether  the  several  parts  and  subjects 
of  prayer  should  be  stated  in  thesi,  or  in  a  doctrinal 
form.  The  latter  method  was  carried  by  a  majority; 
but  I  voted  for  a  retention  of  the  forms,  assigning  for 
reason,  that  an  exemplification  of  any  matter  of  instruc- 
tion, I  considered  as  the  best  method  of  makings  it 
intelUgible  and  plain.  The  idea  of  a  confinement  to 
forms  of  any  description  was  entertained  by  no  one. 
As  I  have  mentioned  one  occasion  in  M'hich  I  spoke  in 
this  Synod,  I  will  add,  that  to  the  best  of  my  recollec- 
tion, my  speeches  in  all,  did  not  exceed  two  or  three, 
and  neither  of  them  of  more  than  five  minutes  in 
length.     I  was  young,  and  felt  that  wiser  heads  than 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  185 

my  own  ought  to  lead  in  so  important  a  concern  as 
forming  a  constitution  for  a  church  of  Christ. 

You  cannot  but  have  observed  that  the  utmost  care 
and  pains  were  taken  in  preparing  the  constitution 
that  w^as  finally  adopted.  It  was  under  consideration 
for  three  years;  repeated  draughts  of  it,  after  being 
amended  by  the  Synod,  were  sent  to  the  Presbyteries, 
and  by  them  reported  on  in  writing.  This  was  done 
for  the  double  purpose  of  perfecting  the  instrument, 
and  of  satisfying,  as  far  as  possible,  all  the  parties  con- 
cerned. Yet  at  last,  entire  cordiality  was  not  effected. 
There  was  a  small  minority,  whose  leanings  toward 
Congregationalism  were  such,  that  they  would  have 
been  better  pleased,  if  the  system  adopted  had  been 
less  strictly  Presbyterian.  One  clergyman,  who  had 
been  on  both  committees  for  preparing  draughts,  and 
who  was  kept  at  home  by  indisposition,  addressed  a 
letter  to  the  adopting  Synod,  strongly  objecting  against 
a  high  toned  Presbyterian  system.  The  letter  was 
read,  laid  on  the  table,  and  never  called  up.  In  passing 
the  adopting  act,  I  do  not  remember  that  a  single  nega- 
tive vote  was  given,  and  if  there  had  been  one,  I  am 
pretty  confident  I  should  not  have  forgotten  it.  Pos- 
sibly there  were  a  few  who  did  not  vote  at  all.  But 
the  majority  was  decisive  and  overwhelming. 

In  closing  this  number  of  my  reminiscences  it  may 
not  be  improper  to  mention,  that  for  a  considerable 
time  past  I  have  been  the  only  surviving  member  of 
the  Synod  that  adopted  the  constitution  of  the  Church 
to  which  I  belong;  and  in  which  I  have  ministered  for 
something  more  than  fifty-five  years.  Why  I  have 
thus  been  spared,  while  all  my  fellow  members  have 

24 


186  LIFE  OF  THE 

finished  their  labours  on  earth,  and  gone,  as  I  hope,  to 
their  rest  and  reward,  is  known  only  to  the  Sovereign 
Disposer  of  life  and  death.  Among  the  promises  made 
in  Holy  Scripture  to  him  who  makes  God  his  refuge, 
this  is  one:  ''With  long  life  will  I  satisfy  him,  and 
show  him  my  salvation."  The  truth  of  the  first  part 
of  this  promise  I  have  already  realized;  and  I  cherish 
a  humble  hope,  that  in  due  time,  I  shall  experience  the 
fulfilment  of  the  remainder.  "  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  his  holy  name. 
Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his 
benefits ;  who  forgiveth  all  thine  iniquities ;  w^ho  healeth 
all  thy  diseases ;  who  redeemeth  thy  life  from  destruc- 
tion; who  crowneth  thee  with  loving  kindness  and 
tender  mercies;  who  satisfieth  thy  mouth  with  good 
things,  so  that  thy  youth  is  renewed  like  the  eagle's." 
So  pertinent  a  passage  of  the  oracles  of  inspiration — 
pertinent  to  my  state  and  circumstances — I  could  not 
forbear  to  transcribe. 

Affectionately  adieu. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  187 


CHAPTER   XII. 

From  the  Year  1787  to  1791. 

Here  my  published  reminiscences  terminate ;  but 
there  are  some  facts  relative  to  my  settlement  in  Phi- 
ladelphia, and  for  several  years  subsequently,  which,  in 
writing  my  life,  I  think  I  ought  not  to  omit. 

The  salary  promised  me  in  my  call  was  made  up  by 
individual  subscriptions,  and  not  by  a  corporate  pledge. 
Its  amount  was  three  hundred  pounds,  or  eight  hundred 
dollars,  with  an  additional  hundred  pounds,  if  I  rightly 
recollect,  to  defray  the  expenses  of  my  removal  from 
Princeton.  A  friend  assured  me  that  I  could  not  sup- 
port a  family  in  the  city,  on  the  salary  offered;  and 
advised  me  to  reject  the  call.  But  having  renounced 
the  practice  of  the  law,  and  with  it  the  prospect  of 
wealth,  I  believed  that  if  I  was  faithful  in  the  perform- 
ance of  my  ministerial  duties,  I  should  not  be  left  to 
want.  My  wife,  I  knew,  was  as  well  adapted,  and 
disposed  as  any  other  woman,  to  make  much  of  a 
little,  and  withal,  a  good  appearance  wdth  that  little; 
so  that  I  made  no  pecuniary  objection  whatever.  My 
friends  in  the  city  had  taken  a  house  for  me,  which  had 
formerly  been  occupied  by  Charles  Thompson,  the  noted 
secretary  of  the  old  congress.  My  rent  was  to  be  forty- 
eight  pounds,  or  one  hundred  and  twenty  dollars  a  year. 
My  wife,  with  a  view  to  my  being  entirely  devoted  to 
my  studies,  and  my  sacred  vocation,  voluntarily  took 


188  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  management  of  all  my  secular  concerns,  except  the 
purchase  of  wood  at  the  wharf,  to  which  she  thought  it 
indecorous  for  her  to  go.  But  during  her  life  I  never 
went  to  market  for  the  family,  but  twice  or  thrice, 
when  she  was  sick;  and  on  one  of  these  occasions  I 
made  a  palpable  blunder.  My  salary,  small  as  it  was, 
was  not  at  first  punctually  paid ;  a  common  complaint 
to  this  day  of  the  clergy  of  our  church,  to  the  great 
reproach  and  serious  injury  of  the  congregations  they 
serve.  It  was  about  the  fourth  or  fifth  year  of  my 
ministry,  that  the  corporation  of  the  church  that  I 
served  formed  a  financial  committee  of  their  most  intel- 
ligent and  capable  men;  who  made  such  arrangements 
and  exertions,  that  they  paid  a  debt  of  eight  hundred 
dollars,  assumed  my  salary  as  a  corporate  charge, 
settled  and  paid  the  arrearages  that  were  due  to  my 
colleague,  and  put  their  pecuniary  concerns  in  such 
order,  that  thenceforward  our  salaries  were  fully  paid. 
commonly  on  the  very  day  that  they  became  due.  But 
till  this  was  done,  I  was  sometimes  greatly  embarrassed. 
I  remember  that  on  one  occasion  my  wife  told  me — and 
she  did  it  without  murmuring — that  she  was  without 
money  to  go  to  market,  and  w^ithout  a  stick  of  fire  w^ood 
in  the  house.  I  went  out  immediately,  and  was  for- 
tunate enough  to  meet,  in  the  street,  an  elder  of  the 
congregation,  to  whom  I  told  the  plain  tale  of  our  des- 
titution. He  was  greatly  mortified,  and  put  his  hand 
in  his  pocket  and  supplied  me  with  money  for  our 
present  relief,  with  a  promise  that  our  wants  should  in 
a  short  time  be  adequately  supplied.  It  is  but  justice 
to  the  congregation  to  whom  I  ministered,  to  state  that 
in  the  first  part  of  the  time  that  I  served  them,  they 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  189 

made  me  numerous  presents;  a  piece  of  linen  at  one 
time;  a  quarter  cask  of  wine  at  another;  various  ar- 
ticles of  grocery,  at  several  times,  and   even   money 
occasionally.     In  one  instance,  when  in  changing  the 
hour  of  worship,  I  had  told  the  people  that  on  the  next 
Sabbath   the  exercises  of  the   sanctuary  would   com- 
mence  precisely  at  the  hour  which  I  specified,  and 
although  but  few  were  present  at  that  hour,  I  kept  my 
promise  and  began  the  service.     The  next  day  I  re- 
ceived by  the  friend  of  the  donor,  the  present  of  a  half 
Johannes,  for  being  as  good  as  my  word.     I  never  knew 
from  whom  this  gift  came.     I  have  been,  through  my 
long  public  life,  a  lover  and  practitioner  of  strict  punc- 
tuality, and  have  often  witnessed  the  good  effects  of  its 
observance,  and  in  still  more  instances,  the  evil  effects 
of  its  non-observance.     It  is  surely  a  breach  of  moral 
duty  to  trespass  on  the  time  and  patience  of  others,  and 
sometimes  of  the  multitude,  by  the  want  of  punctuahty. 
The  difficulties  attending  collegiate  pastoral  charges, 
have  nearly,  if  not  wholly,   banished  them   from  the 
Presbyterian  Church.     Why  is  this  ?    There  certainly 
are   congregations   in   our   connexion    that  cannot   be 
adequately  served  by  a  single  pastor.     The  primitive 
church,  even  in  the  apostolic  age,  appear  to  have  had 
more  than  one  pastor.    Collegiate  charges  were  common 
at  the  period  of  the  Protestant  reformation.     They  are 
still  common  in  Scotland,  and  in  the  Dutch  Church  of 
Holland,  and  in  this  country.     For  myself  I  can  truly 
say,  that  of  the  three  colleagues  with  whom  I  have  been 
connected,  I  never  had  a  difficulty  with  one  of  them. 
We  lived  together  in  uninterrupted  brotherly  affection 
and  confidence.     Let  no  pious  minister  consent  to  be 


190  ^^f'E  OF  THE 

the  colleague  of  a  man  whose  piety  he  thinks  very 
questionable.  But  with  one  of  whose  personal  religion 
he  has  no  doubt,  let  him  make  an  agreement,  that  each 
shall  pray  earnestly  for  the  other  in  the  daily  prayers 
that  he  offers  for  himself,  and  that  each  shall  defend 
his  colleague's  character,  as  if  it  were  his  own,  and 
there  will  be  between  such  men  very  little  danger  of 
alienation.  To  this  practice,  and  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  and  not  to  my  own  prudence  or  good  nature,  I 
attribute  my  happiness  in  the  several  collegiate  charges 
that  I  have  sustained. 

Dr.  Sproat,  my  first  colleague,  was  "  an  Israelite 
indeed  in  whom  there  was  no  guile."  His  common 
appellation  in  addressing  me  was,  "  My,  son,"  and  if 
he  had  been  a  natural  father,  I  could  scarcely  have 
loved  and  honoured  him  more  than  I  did.  I  visited  him 
very  frequently,  and  in  all  cases,  when  an  honourable 
distinction  in  our  pastoral  charge  was  to  be  made,  and 
in  appearance  it  belonged  to  me,  I  not  only  offered  it  to 
him,  as  his  due,  being  senior  pastor,  but  I  insisted  on 
his  taking  it.  He  had  three  unmarried  daughters,  and 
my  wife  so  gained  their  confidence,  that  if  she  had 
been  their  own  sister,  they  could  hardly  have  loved  her 
more,  or  have  respected  her  so  much. 

My  second  colleague  was  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  N. 
Abeel.  He  had  been  my  pupil  both  before  he  entered 
college,  and  during  his  whole  academical  course.  It 
was  therefore  natural  that  I  should  love  him,  and  that 
he  should  respect  me,  and  this  was  verified  in  the 
whole  course  of  our  ministerial  connexion,  which 
indeed  lasted  only  two  or  three  years,  when  he  ac- 
cepted a  call  to  the   Dutch  Church  in   New  York. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  191 

But  a  warm  friendship  continued  between  us  till  the 
day  of  his  death. 

My  last  colleague  was  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jacob  J.  Jane- 
way.  We  were  colleagues  for  thirteen  years.  It  was 
with  him,  that  I  had  an  explicit  understanding,  that 
we  should  remember  each  other  in  our  daily  prayers, 
and  treat  each  other's  character,  as  if  it  were  our  own. 
The  consequences  were  most  happy.  We  laboured 
and  loved  as  brethren  during  the  whole  period  of  our 
collegiate  connexion,  and  an  untroubled  and  ardent 
attachment  has  existed  between  us  to  the  present  hour. 
I  still  pray  for  him  daily  in  my  private  devotions. 

Before  the  revolutionary  war  of  our  country,  the 
second  Presbyterian  congregation  in  the  city  began 
an  establishment  for  public  worship  in  the  Northern 
Liberties,  which  was  suspended  during  the  progress  of 
the  war,  and  the  small  house,  in  which  the  religious 
services  had  been  performed,  was  converted  into  a 
receptacle  for  military  stores.  My  call  to  Philadelphia 
had  for  part  of  its  professed  object,  a  resuscitation  of 
the  establishment  at  Campington,  a  name  derived  from 
the  military  encampment  which  had  existed  in  that 
location. 

Between  Dr.  Sproat  and  myself  the  arrangement  of 
our  public  services  was  made  on  the  basis  of  perfect 
equality  not  only  for  ourselves,  but  the  people  we 
served — the  avowed  idea  being,  that  our  people  all  be- 
longed to  one  and  the  same  congregation,  worshipping 
in  two  different  places.  But  this  arrangement  lasted 
but  for  a  single  year.  Those  who  worshipped  in  the 
city  proper  paid  more  than  nine-tenths  of  our  salaries, 
and  they  insisted  on  having  a  regular  evening  service 


192  LIFE  OF  THE 

on  the  Sabbath,  in  addition  to  the  two  services  during 
the  day.  The  plan  finally  agreed  upon  was,  that  Dr. 
Sproat  should  preach  statedly  at  Campington  in  the 
morning  of  the  Lord's  day,  and  in  the  city  in  the  after- 
noon ;  that  I  should,  morning  and  evening,  in  the  city, 
and  give  the  Campington  people  an  evening  service  on 
every  Wednesday.  Thus  one  year  after  my  ordination, 
and  being  still  in  feeble  health,  I  was  made  responsible 
for  three  weekly  services.  It  was  the  advice  of  my  old 
master.  Dr.  Witherspoon,  that  I  should  not  attempt  to 
make  more  than  one  written  preparation  for  the  pulpit 
in  a  week.  I  therefore  made  no  written  preparation 
for  my  Wednesday  evening  service  at  Campington, 
but  I  took  the  resolution,  that  when  I  should  feel  at  a 
loss  for  something  to  say,  I  would  not  be  repetitious,  or 
use  what  Dr.  Rush  used  to  call  the  clergyman's  setting- 
pole,  the  frequent  use  of  the  words  /  say,  but  make  a 
pause  long  enough  to  think  in  what  manner  I  should 
proceed.  On  one  occasion  I  got  more  credit  for  this 
practice  than  I  deserved.  On  returning  home  once  on 
a  dark  evening  I  overheard  one  of  my  female  hearers 
saying  to  her  companion  in  a  tone  of  approbation,  "did 
you  not  admire  his  pauses."  The  service  at  Camping- 
ton was  continued  but  six  months.  There  was  neither 
a  regular  pavement,  nor  any  lamps  in  that  part  of  the 
Northern  Liberties,  in  which  the  house  we  used  was 
situated,  so  that  an  evening  service  in  winter  was  then 
deemed  inexpedient.  But  besides  this,  the  Sabbath 
evening  service  in  the  city  was  accessible  to  the  most 
of  my  parishioners  at  Campington.  For  the  morning 
service  for  which  I  was  pledged,  I  got  as  much  assist- 
ance as  I  could  obtain  from  my  clerical  brethren,  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  193 

was  not  unfrequently  blamed  for  doing  so.  But  I 
thought  the  censure  undeserved,  and  therefore  did  not 
change  my  practice.  The  evening  service,  in  prepara- 
tion for  which  I  commonly  spent  four  days  of  the  week 
in  diligent  study,  was  almost  always  performed  wholly 
by  myself;  except  when  the  General  Assembly  was  in 
session,  at  which  time  the  members  of  that  body 
occupied  all  the  pulpits  of  our  denomination  in  the 
city.  Dr.  Witherspoon  once,  Dr.  Smith  twice  or 
thrice,  Mr.  Gemmil  several  times,  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Jones,  whose  elocution  had  rendered  him  famous,  are 
the  only  individuals  whom  I  can  distinctly  recollect 
as  having  offered  me  aid  in  the  five  or  six  years  in 
which  I  was  expected  to  perform  this  service.  It  was 
numerously  attended  not  only  by  members  of  the 
congregation,  but  by  many  strangers.  Sometimes  the 
throng  was  so  great  that  not  only  the  stairs  leading  to 
the  galleries  were  occupied,  but  benches  were  placed 
in  the  isles  of  the  church  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
hearers.  The  attention  was  often  so  profound,  that  at 
the  suspension  of  my  voice,  I  could  hear  the  beating  or 
seconds  by  the  clock  in  front  of  the  gallery. 

Some  of  my  people  had  urged  me  to  preach  on  the 
thorny  points  of  theology.  I  refused  for  a  time,  but  at 
length  resolved  to  select  a  text  for  a  series  of  discourses 
that  should  include  all  the  points  contemplated.  The 
text  chosen  was  2  Peter  iii.  16,  confining  myself  to  the 
words,  "in  which  are  some  things  hard  to  be  under- 
stood, which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  unstable 
wrest,  as  they  do  the  other  scriptures  also,  to  their  own 
destruction."  On  this  text  I  preached  four  or  five  ser- 
mons on — I.  The  darkness  and  ambiguity  of  the  scrip- 

25 


194  LIFE  OF  THE 

ture  prophecy.  II.  The  mysteries  of  the  Christian 
religion.  III.  The  doctrines  of  God's  sovereignty, 
predestination  and  election.  IV.  The  doctrines  of 
grace,  regeneration,  &c.  V.  Cautioning  all  who  heard 
me  not  to  pervert  any  of  these  doctrines  to  their  own 
destruction.  One  cause  of  my  reluctance  to  discuss 
these  topics  in  the  pulpit  was,  apprehension  that  they 
would  be  dry  and  uninteresting  to  a  popular  audience. 
But  in  this  I  made  a  great  mistake.  It  seemed  as  if 
everybody  was  anxious  to  hear  of  tilings  hard  to  he 
understood;  and  the  house  was  crowded  to  excess  after 
the  first  discourse,  in  which  I  promised  that  I  would 
tell  my  audience  both  what  I  did  know  and  what  I  did 
not  know.  On  the  mysteries  of  our  faith,  this  was 
easily  done ;  but  on  the  doctrine  of  God's  sovereignty, 
the  people  seemed  to  be  astonished  that  I  should  tell 
them  explicitly,  that  I  held  to  the  absolute  sovereignty 
of  God  in  his  purpose  and  providence,  and  likewise  to 
the  perfect  freedom  of  will  and  action  of  every  moral 
and  responsible  being ;  and  yet  that  I  could  not  recon- 
cile these  two  things — could  not  explain  how  they 
were  consistent  with  each  other,  while  I  firmly  believed 
them  both.  The  doctrine  of  grace  I  did  not  admit  to 
be  harder  to  be  understood  than  many  things  to  which 
we  readily  assent,  or  facts  which  we  constantly  wit- 
ness. The  discourses  appeared  to  do  some  good  at  the 
time  of  their  delivery,  and  I  was  urged  to  repeat  the 
whole  series,  but  I  never  did ;  and  I  here  forbid  their 
future  publication. 

A  law  existed  against  theatrical  exhibitions  in  the 
state  of  Pennsylvania  for  the  first  two  or  three  years  of 
my  residence  in  Philadelphia.     Whether  this  law  was 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  195 

passed  before  our  revolutionary  war  or  during  its  con- 
tinuance, I  am  not  certain.     It  was  evaded  in  some 
measure,  but  never  to  the  extent  of  formal  acting  of  a 
tragedy  or  comedy.     But  as  the  state  legislation  then 
held  its  sittings  in  the  city,  the  friends  of  the  theatre 
made  an  earnest  and  combined  effort  to  get  the  law 
repealed.     But  they  were  vigorously  opposed,  chiefly 
by  the  Friends  or  Quakers,  and  the  Presbyterians ;  yet 
Bishop  White  came  forth  on   this   occasion   with   as 
much  zeal  as  any  other  individual,  and  consented  with- 
out hesitation  to  hand  in  to  the  legislature  our  remon- 
strance against  the  repeal  of  the  law.     For  myself,  I 
was  active  enough  in  the  concern  to  bring  on  myself  an 
attack  in  the  public  newspaper.     They  who  wished  for 
a  repeal  of  the  law  placed  their  chief  dependence  for  its 
advocacy  on  a  lawyer  by  the  name  of  Lewis,  who  was 
a  member  of  the  legislature.     This  became  known  to 
the  man  with  whom  Lewis  had  studied  law,  a  distin- 
guished Quaker  by  the  name  of  Nicholas  Wain ;  who, 
as  I.  was  well  informed,  called  on  him  and  addressed 
him  thus:  '' Friend  Lewis,  I  come  to  thee  as  a  mes- 
senger from  the  Almighty  God,  and  charge  thee  on  the 
peril  of  thy  soul,  not  to  open  thy  lips  in  behalf  of  that 
accursed  business;"  referring  to  the  repeal  of  the  law. 
Lewis  notwithstanding  advocated  the  repeal  with  all 
his  powers,  and  was  successful — the  law  was  repealed. 
It  so  happened  that  the  committee  of  the  friends  of  the 
theatre,  and  our  committee,  of  whom  I  was  one,  were 
both  before  the  legislature  at  the  same  time,  and  on 
retiring  were  mingled  together.     General  Steward,  a 
very  zealous  theatre  man,   accosted  Bishop  White  as 
follows :  "  I  am  sorry,  Bishop  White,  that  the  head  of 


196  LIFE  OF  THE 

our  church  is  against  the  members  in  this  affair."  *'I 
hope  you  are  in  error,  in  saying  that,"  responded  the 
bishop:  "  I  hope  the  members  are  with  the  head  in  this 
matter."  "  I  assure  you,  sir,"  repUed  the  General  with 
animation,  "  I  assure  you,  sir,  that  some  of  the  pillars 
of  your  church  wish  this  law  to  be  repealed."  "  Poh! 
poll!  General,  those  must  be  outside  and  rotten  pillars," 
said  the  bishop ;  "  the  pillars  that  support  the  building 
must  be  with  me." 

After  the  awful  pestilence  of  1793,  another  effort  was 
made  for  the  suppression  of  the  theatre,  and  1  wTote 
and  published  an  essay  on  the  subject.  But  it  was  all 
in  vain.  The  theatre  is  fastened  on  the  city;  and  un- 
less some  threat  and  o-eneral  revival  of  reliorion  shall 
destroy  it,  it  will  probably  prove  a  nursery  of  vice  till 
the  millennial  age. 

By  the  appointment  of  the  Synod  that  ratified  the 
constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon  opened  the  first  General  Assembly  with  a  ser- 
mon, in  1789;  and  presided  till  a  new  moderator  was 
chosen. 

That  office  was  conferred  on  the  Rev.  Dr.  John 
Rodgers.  As  the  first  congress  of  the  United  States, 
luider  the  present  constitution,  was  then  in  session  in 
New  York  city,  and  many,  perhaps  m.ost  of  the  church- 
going  members,  worshipped  with  the  congregation 
under  the  pastoral  care  of  Dr.  Rodgers,  he  was  very 
solicitous  that  his  pulpit  should  be  regularly  supplied 
during  his  absence  in  the  Assembly.  He  therefore 
requested  me  to  go  on  to  New  York,  live  in  his  family, 
and  perform  all  public  services  for  which  he  was 
responsible;  engaging  at  the  same  time  that  he  would 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  197 

do  the  same  for  me  in  Philadelphia.  His  request  was 
comphed  with,  and  I  spent  about  ten  days  very  plea- 
santly in  New  York.  Dr.  Rodgers'  congregation  were 
at  this  time  looking  out  for  a  colleague  for  him,  and 
soon  after  my  return  home,  my  friend  Ebenezer  Hazard 
wrote  me  a  letter  stating  that  my  name  was  mentioned 
as  a  candidate  for  the  contemplated  collegiate  charge; 
and  earnestly  requesting  me,  if  I  w^as  not  disposed  to 
favour  the  movement,  to  give  it  a  decided  negative. 
I  immediately  wrote  in  answer,  that  no  consideration 
could  take  me  from  the  people  whom  I  served,  and  that 
any  attempt  to  do  it  would  most  surely  prove  abortive. 
Ministerial  coquetry  I  have  always  abhorred. 

Of  the  second  General  Assembly,  that  of  1790,  I  was 
myself  a  member;  and  as  I  had  been  informed,  (I  do 
not  recollect  by  whom — probably  by  my  father,  or  Dr. 
Sproat,)  that  good  had  resulted  from  a  convention  of 
Presbyterian  and  Congregational  ministers  before  our 
revolutionary  war,  I  made  a  motion  that  the  intercourse 
between  us  and  the  New  England  churches  should, 
with  their  approbation,  be  renewed.  I  am  responsible, 
therefore,  for  the  correspondence  between  them  and  us, 
w^hich  has  subsisted  to  the  present  time;  but  not  for 
the  liberty  to  vote,  as  well  as  speak,  in  the  supreme 
ecclesiastical  bodies  of  these  churches  severally.  That 
measure  has  Dr.  Rodgers  for  its  author.  Several  years 
after  the  Assembly  and  the  General  Association  of 
Connecticut  had  confined  themselves  to  the  right  of 
deliberating  merely,  the  good  doctor  thought  it  would 
be  an  improvement  of  the  plan,  to  add  the  privilege  of 
voting  to  that  of  speaking ;  and  he  made  a  motion  to 
that  effect.     Our  Congregational  brethren  readily  as- 


198  LIFE  OF  THE 

sented  to  it ;  as  well  they  might,  since  their  General 
Association  is  only  an  advisory  body,  while  the  acts  of 
our  General  Assembly  bind  our  whole  Church.  It  is 
only  a  few  years  since,  that  (not  without  some  diffi- 
culty,) the  Congregationalists  were  persuaded  to  con- 
sent to  return  to  the  original  plan  of  intercourse. 

It  was  just  at  the  close  of  this  first  General  Assembly, 
of  which  I  was  a  member,  that  I  received  a  letter  from 
my  mother,  informing  me  of  the  extreme  illness  of  my 
father.  The  conveyance  of  letters  by  mail  was  not 
then  as  rapid  as  it  is  at  present;  and  although  I  went 
as  fast  as  I  could  to  the  place  of  my  nativity,  my  father 
was  dead  and  buried  before  my  arrival.  He  died  in 
the  midst,  or  rather  near  the  close,  of  a  general  revival 
of  religion  in  his  congregation.  A  very  considerable 
number  of  persons,  under  deep  religious  impressions, 
came  to  converse  with  me  on  the  state  of  their  souls, 
during  the  few  days  I  remained  in  the  place.  They 
had  neglected  to  open  their  minds  to  my  father  before 
his  decease,  w^hich  some  of  them  now  sorely  regretted. 
Meetings  for  public  worship  were  frequent,  not  only  on 
the  Sabbath,  but  on  secular  days.  It  was  on  such  a 
day  that  I  preached  a  sermon  which  was  attended  by  a 
remarkable  circumstance.  The  congregation  was  large, 
and  I  resolved,  without  mentioning  my  purpose  to  any 
one,  to  make  a  special  address  to  the  youth,  among 
whom  I  had  passed  the  thoughtless  days  of  my  vanity. 
When  in  the  course  of  my  sermon,  I  began  to  execute 
my  purpose,  they  rose  in  every  part  of  the  house,  as  if 
by  impulse,  and  stood  up  till  I  had  finished  my  address. 
Nothing  of  the  kind  had  ever  taken  place  in  that  con- 
gregation before ;  and  perhaps  it  was  to  be  attributed 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  199 

in  the  first  instance,  to  a  few  individuals  thinldnof  that 
as  I  was  standing  it  would  be  improper  for  them  to 
keep  their  seats;  and  that  others  seeing  them  erect, 
rose  also,  and  thus  made  the  rising  general  among  the 
youth  who  were  present.  I  was  in  the  twenty-eighth 
year  of  my  age  at  the  time  this  occurrence  took  place ; 
an  occurrence  which  at  first  produced  a  little  embar- 
rassment, and  then  much  animation,  in  the  speaker. 
This  religious  revival  was  so  quietly  conducted,  that  a 
clergyman  only  nine  miles  distant  told  me  that  he  had 
heard  nothing  of  it  till  he  went  to  attend  my  father's 
funeral. 

In  the  summer  of  1773,  my  father  was  visited  with  a 
sickness  which  brought  him,  in  appearance,  to  the 
brink  of  the  grave.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  day  when 
his  complaint  was  at  the  worst,  a  public  lecture,  at 
which  several  contiguous  ministers  attended,  was  to 
take  place  in  his  congregation.  The  ministers  met, 
and  in  place  of  the  usual  exercises,  spent  the  portion  of 
time  allotted  to  them  in  prayer  with  the  people  of  his 
charge  for  the  life  of  their  pastor.  On  the  evening  of 
that  day  he  took  a  solemn  leave  of  his  family,  expecting 
to  be  in  eternity  before  morning ;  an  eternity  which  he 
contemplated  with  Christian  triumph.  But  in  the 
morning,  to  the  surprise  of  friends  and  physicians,  his 
disease  was  wonderfully  abated ;  and  his  recovery  was 
uncommonly  rapid.  The  subject  of  the  first  discourse 
to  his  people,  after  he  was  able  to  preach,  was  the  sick- 
ness and  recovery  of  Hezekiah,  and  his  "going  up  to 
the  house  of  the  Lord."  I  do  not  recollect  the  par- 
ticular text  of  his  sermon.  He  did  not,  at  the  time,  tell 
the  people  of  his  charge,  nor  any  body  else,  except  my 


200  LIFE  OF  THE 

raotlier,  why  he  chose  the  subject  I  have  mentioned ; 
but  the  fact  was  that  his  mind  was  deeply  impressed 
with  the  beUef  that  his  hfe  had  been  lengthened  in 
answer  to  prayer  like  that  of  Hezekiah,  and  also  that, 
like  him,  the  additional  period  would  be  fifteen  years. 
The  last  time  I  ever  saw  him,  before  his  death,  on  my 
urging  him  to  visit  me  in  Philadelphia,  he  remarked 
that  the  easiest  mode  of  travelling  for  him — then  in  his 
sixty-eighth  year — was  in  a  sleigh,  and  that  if  his  life 
and  health  were  continued  through  the  succeeding 
winter,  and  there  should  be,  as  there  sometimes  was, 
snow  enough  on  the  ground  to  render  it  probable  that 
he  might  go  to  Philadelphia  and  return  home  in  a 
sleigh,  he  would  comply  with  my  request  and  pay  me 
a  visit.  But,  said  he,  "  my  lease  for  my  life  will  be  out 
before  the  next  winter."  I  expressed  my  surprise  that 
he  who  had  always  been  remarkable  for  a  superiority 
to  prognostics  of  every  kind,  should  yield  himself  to  one 
at  last;  he  replied,  "  that  he  could  not  rid  his  mind,  if 
he  should  attempt  it,  of  the  impression  it  had  received; 
that  he  did  not  place  an  absolute  dependence  on  it ;  nor 
did  he  omit  any  duty  in  consequence  of  its  existence." 

He  died  about  a  month  before  the  end  of  the  fifteenth 
year  that  the  impression  indicated.  It  did  not  appear 
that  the  impression,  as  is  sometimes  the  case,  produced 
the  effect  which  it  foreboded;  as  my  father  did  not 
think  that  he  was  dangerously  ill  till  a  very  short  time 
before  his  dissolution.  The  influenza  w^as  the  disease 
of  which  he  died. 

As  I  shall  hereafter,  in  the  course  of  my  narrative, 
make  many  extracts  from  my  diary,  I  think  it  proper 
that  the  introduction  to  it  should  form  the  first  extract. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  201 

It  is  in  these  words :  "  Philadelphia,  June  14th,  1790.  I 
have  neglected  my  diary  since  the  14th  of  March,  1783 ; 
and  it  is  most  probable  I  should  never  have  resumed 
it  again ;  at  least  I  should  not  have  done  it  at  present, 
had  it  not  been  for  the  benefit  I  have  received  in  the 
perusal  of  the  diary  kept  by  my  father,  who  is  lately 
dead.  I  am  ready  to  imagine  that  there  is  no  con- 
sideration that  could  tempt  me  to  be  ignorant  of  what 
I  find  in  his  manuscripts  respecting  his  religious  exer- 
cises, state  and  trials.  He  was  esteemed  by  all  who 
knew  him  as  an  eminent  man  of  God,  a  thorough, 
discerning,  experimental  Christian.  And  yet  what  con- 
flicts have  passed  in  his  mind!  what  trials,  tempta- 
tions, times  of  darkness  and  distance  from  God !  Some 
of  them,  especially  the  temptations  and  trials,  and  the 
reflections  which  passed  upon  them,  as  so  much  like 
my  own,  that  the  same  description  would  almost  do  for 
both ;  except  that  he  certainly  was  more  grieved,  and 
humble  and  penitent  than  myself,  and  abased  himself 
much  more  before  his  God  than  I  have  ever  done.  My 
father  requests  that  this  diary  of  his  should  be  burned, 
and  says  he  would  have  burned  it  himself,  but  that  he 
found  it  useful  to  him  as  long  as  he  lived.  He  evi- 
dently wrote  it  for  no  human  eye  but  his  own.  He 
is  extremely  jealous  and  fearful  of  his  heart,  at  the 
beginning  of  it,  lest  he  should  put  down  or  colour 
something,  through  pride,  and  the  apprehension  that 
some  person  would,  at  some  time  or  other,  see  and 
know  what  a  sinner  he  was.  These  no  doubt  were 
just  reflections;  and  the  danger  of  pride  and  self-love, 
in  all  that  concerns  ourselves,  is  unspeakably  great. 
Yet  the  circumstances  of  my  father's  diary  being  writ- 

26 


202  LIFE  OF  THE 

ten  for  no  one  but  himself,  is  the  very  reason  why  I 
esteem  it  so  much.  It  gives  me  confidence  that  it 
contains  the  very  utterance  of  his  heart,  vt^ithout  pallia- 
tion or  disguise.  Here  then,  is  the  point  to  which  I 
am  to  attend.  If  I  write  my  diary  with  the  expecta- 
tion that  others  will  see  it,  this  circumstance  will  be  a 
temptation  to  give  things  a  false  colouring ;  nay,  per- 
haps it  may  lead  me  to  deceive  myself  in  regard  to 
my  past  exercises,  and  some  occurrences  of  my  life 
that  may  be  very  useful  to  remember  exactly,  and  on 
the  supposition  that  things  happen  thus,  if  the  diary 
should  at  last  be  seen,  it  will  be  good  for  nothing; 
because  it  will  not  show  my  heart  and  life  without 
disguise.  On  the  contrary,  if  I  resolve  that  it  shall 
never  be  seen,  by  determining  to  destroy  it,  if  possible, 
before  my  death,  with  my  own  hands,  or  by  ordering 
in  the  most  positive  manner,  those  who  may  have  the 
charge  of  my  manuscripts,  to  burn  it  without  reading, 
this  will  be  to  deprive  others  of  a  benefit  which  I  have 
enjoyed  myself — if  indeed,  anything  I  may  write  shall 
be  of  such  a  nature  as  to  be  really  beneficial.  On  the 
whole,  I  think  it  best  to  resolve  nothing  absolutely  on 
this  point.  My  diary  is  certainly  intended  principally 
for  myself  In  order  to  make  it  useful,  I  must  be 
thoroughly  honest;  let  me  realize  likewise,  that  when- 
ever what  I  write  shall  be  read  by  others,  (if  it  be  read 
at  all.)  I  shall  then  be  in  eternity;  for  in  this  life  I  do 
not  intend  to  show  it.  Shall  I  leave  on  record  a  pos- 
thumous falsehood,  which  it  will  never  be  in  my  power 
to  correct?  Will  not  this  be  like  committing  a  sin 
beyond  the  period  of  repentance?  Oh!  my  soul,  let 
me  beware  of  this.     Oh !  my  God  !  when  I  am  stand- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  203 

ing  in  thy  presence  and  need  thy  utmost  grace  in 
Jesus  Christ  to  enable  me  to  stand  there  with  accept- 
ance, let  no  falsehood  be  then  crying  to  thy  throne 
against  me  from  this  book.  Oh!  let  me  write  as  under 
thine  eye,  and  as  doing  that  for  which  I  am  to  account 
at  thy  bar !  Father  of  lights !  enlighten  my  mind  by 
thy  Spirit,  that  I  may  have  a  just  apprehension  of 
myself,  and  a  just  conception  of  my  exercises,  that 
thus  I  may  state  them  neither  above  nor  below  the 
truth,  and  neither  deceive  myself  or  others.  I  ask  it, 
only  for  Christ  Jesus'  sake.     Amen!" 

At  the  time  I  recommenced  my  diary,  as  stated 
above,  I  did  not  write  short  hand,  and  had  no  expecta- 
tion of  ever  learning  or  using  it.  Hence,  for  two  years 
and  a  half  my  diary  was  legible  to  all  who  could  read 
a  manuscript.  But  after  congress  removed  from  New 
York  to  Philadelphia,  a  reporter  of  the  debates  which 
took  place  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  published 
the  system  of  short  hand  used  by  himself.  This  I 
obtained,  and  in  a  short  time  was  able  to  use  it  in 
stating  the  principal  occurrences  of  each  day  of  my 
life  when  not  sick,  or  so  hurried  with  my  occupations 
as  to  omit  writing.  My  practice  has  been  to  keep  my 
diary  on  three  or  four  sheets  of  foolscap  paper,  folded 
in  a  quarto  form;  and  I  am  now  filling  up  the  one 
hundred  and  sixth  number  of  these  pamphlets,  written 
in  short  hand  since  the  month  of  February,  1793, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  pages  that  I  wished  others 
as  well  as  myself  to  be  able  to  read,  for  I  have  no  belief 
that  any  individuals  will  ever  attempt  to  decypher  my 
short  hand  characters.  There  are  indeed  some  parts 
so  hastily  or  imperfectly  written,  as  to  be  nearly  or 
quite  illegible  to  myself. 


204  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XIIL 

1791. 

In  the  month  of  June,  1791,  I  set  out  on  a  journey 
through  New  England.  I  was  low  in  health  at  the 
time,  and  my  kind  old  colleague  was  warmly  in  favour 
of  the  journey;  telling  me  (to  adopt  an  expression 
which  he  used  on  the  occasion,)  that  he  was  willing 
"  to  work  double  tides  till  my  return,"  and  that  I  had 
better  go  while  he  lived  and  was  able  to  work,  than  to 
delay  it  till  it  would  be  difficult,  after  his  death,  to 
leave  my  charge. 

TRAVELLING   DIARY. 

''^June  6,  1791. — To-morrow,  God  willing,  I  expect  to 
set  out  on  a  journey  into  New  England.  I  think  it 
will  be  useful  for  me  to  lay  down  some  rules  for  the 
government  of  my  own  conduct,  and  to  read  them 
over  every  morning  and  evening. 

Rule  1.  To  endeavour  to  promote,  by  every  means 
in  my  power,  the  glory  of  God.  Hence  I  must  preach 
as  much  and  as  often  as  I  can;  and  endeavour  to  re- 
commend religion  to  all  whom  I  may  have  intercourse 
with,  by  my  whole  conversation  and  deportment,  and  I 
must  endeavour  constantly  to  have  this  rule  in  my 
memory  and  recollection. 

2.  Let  me  avoid  talkativeness;  and  be  as  modest  and 
unassuming  as  possible.     Let  no  controversy  on  reli- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  205 

gious  subjects  make  me  lose  my  temper,  or  say  any 
thing  hastily,  harshly,  or  severely. 

3.  Let  me  not  deny  any  sentiments  that  I  really 
hold,  be  the  consequences  what  they  may. 

4.  Let  me,  in  ansvi^ering  questions  or  in  giving  rela- 
tions, and  in  every  thing  else,  keep  vigorously  and 
entirely  to  the  simple  truth;  neither  adding  nor  admit- 
ting any  circumstance,  so  as  to  convey  an  idea  of  things 
in  any  degree  different  from  what  they  really  are. 

5.  Let  me  endeavour  to  suppress  pride  and  vanity ; 
and  not  endeavour  to  shine  by  an  affectation  of  know- 
ledge, or  qualities  which  I  do  not  possess.  It  is  dan- 
gerous ;  it  may  bring  me  into  absolute  disgrace;  it  is 
very  wicked. 

6.  Let  me  observe  characters  with  all  attention. 
This  is  a  principal  object  of  my  journey.  Let  me 
try  to  learn  something  from  every  body  I  speak  to. 

7.  Especially  let  me  observe  the  state  of  society,  and 
the  peculiarities  of  manners  in  the  places  where  I  go. 

8.  Let  me  recollect  in  remarkable  places  the  distin- 
guished events  that  have  taken  place  in  them,  and  see 
all  the  vestiges  and  remains  of  them.  Let  me  inquire 
the  state  and  history  of  colleges ;  and  endeavour  to  see 
their  professors,  masters,  libraries  and  philosophical 
apparatus.  Let  me,  where  I  can,  ask  who  are  the 
leading  men  and  principal  characters  in  any  town. 
Let  me  observe  the  general  face  of  the  country— its 
soil,  productions,  &c.,  &c. 

9.  Let  me  pay  a  particular  attention  to  the  state  of 
religious  opinions,  and  see  if  I  can  trace  the  cause  of 
them. 

10.  Let  me  not  be  disconcerted  with  difficulties  in 


206  LIFE  OF  THE 

my  journey.  Let  me  endeavour  to  keep  up  my  spirits, 
and  resolutely  set  about  my  business,  in  each  particular 
place. 

11.  Let  me  not  suffer  the  importunities  of  friends,  or 
others,  to  break  in  on  my  own  plans  of  travelling ;  but 
vigorously  and  constantly  pursue  them ;  denying  with 
modesty,  but  at  the  same  time  with  firmness. 

12.  Let  me  pay  a  personal  and  particular  attention 
to  my  horse. 

It  seems  proper  that  I  should  mention  that  I  travelled 
in  a  sulkey,  without  a  servant  or  a  companion. 

13.  Let  me  endeavour  to  travel  in  the  morning,  and 
lie  by  in  the  heat  of  the  day. 

14.  I  am  at  a  loss,  whether  to  rebuke  profaneness  in 
"watermen,  servants,  &c. ;  in  general  it  is,  I  believe,  best 
to  give  them  some  check. 

15.  Let  me  not  neglect  secret  prayer;  and  always 
remember  my  family  and  congregation  in  it. 

16.  Let  me  try  in  every  way  to  get  improvement; 
by  getting  men  to  talk  on  their  favourite  topics;  by 
making  deductions  from  their  opinions;  by  comparing 
them  together ;  by  pursuing  hints  which  I  may  take 
from  what  they  say ;  by  retaining  and  remembering  all 
the  information  they  convey. 

17.  Let  me  not  neglect  to  write  to  my  wife  as  often 
as  possible. 

18.  Let  me  not  find  fault  with  the  peculiarities  of 
places  to  their  inhabitants.  Let  me  not  make  compari- 
sons to  their  disadvantage,  and  tell  them  things  are 
much  better  in  the  place  I  came  from.  People  will  not 
bear  this. 

A  number  of  these   rules   contain   things  which  I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  207 

ought  to  be  incapable  of  forgetting  or  neglecting ;  but 
I  know  for  myself  that  the  most  obvious  duties  some- 
times escape  my  attention.  By  examining  myself  on 
these  rules,  I  shall  be  likely  to  remember,  discover, 
correct,  and  avoid  any  errors  and  omissions ;  and  I  shall 
have  my  memory  refreshed  with  a  view  of  my  business 
and  duty." 

The  above  rules,  and  the  remark  with  which  they 
are  concluded,  appear  to  have  been  very  hastily  writ- 
ten ;  and  some  of  them  are  very  incorrect  in  expres- 
sion; but  the  intention  of  each  of  them  is,  I  think, 
palpable ;  and  I  thought  it  would  be  best  to  give  them 
verbatim  as  they  were  originally  penned. 

I  cannot  pretend  to  give  all  that  my  diary  contains 
of  this  journey;  for  the  details  are  long  and  many  of 
them  unimportant.  I  must  therefore  condense  them 
much ;  and  shall  use  marks  of  quotation  when  I  tran- 
scribe parts  of  the  diary ;  and  if  what  I  write  shall  ever 
be  published,  I  hope  it  will  be  remembered  that  I  wrote 
the  impressions — perhaps  erroneous  impressions — that 
were  made  on  my  own  mind,  with  little  expectation 
that  they  would  ever  be  seen  by  any  eye  but  my  own. 
Why,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  have  I  not  suppressed 
them  altogether  ?  I  answer,  I  have  done  so  hitherto ; 
but  this  journey  forms  a  part  of  my  life,  of  which  I 
ought  to  give  some  account.  But  beside  this,  I  wish 
to  present  a  view  of  the  state  of  things  in  our  country 
more  than  half  a  century  ago;  for  the  changes  that 
take  place  in  our  land  are  so  rapid,  that  the  lapse  oi 
half  a  century  produces  a  generation  unacquainted  with 
many  things  which  happened  at  its  commencement, 


208  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  to  know,  may  not  only  gratify  curiosity,  but  be 
in  a  measure  useful. 

I  repaired  to  the  place  of  my  nativity  on  a  visit  to 
my  mother,  and  to  make  a  disposition  of  the  property 
left  me  by  the  will  of  my  father.  Here  I  very  unex- 
pectedly met  with  my  brother-in-law,  the  Rev.  Ebe- 
nezer  Bradford  and  his  wife,  my  mother's  eldest  daugh- 
ter. Mr.  Bradford,  in  v/hose  family  I  resided  when  I 
had  my  first  serious  impressions  of  religion,  as  hereto- 
fore stated,  was  at  that  time  the  pastor  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  at  South  Hanover,  from  which  he  removed, 
on  a  call  from  Rowley,  in  the  state  of  Massachusetts, 
twenty-eight  miles  north-east  of  Boston.  It  so  happened 
that  his  family  on  their  way  to  Rowley,  lodged  at  my 
father's  and  departed  thence  on  the  same  morning  on 
which  I  left  home  to  go  to  college.  The  afternoon  pre- 
ceding these  events,  my  mother,  in  prospect  of  parting 
with  her  eldest  daughter  and  an  affectionate  son,  was 
greatly  affected,  and  my  father  was  not  successful  in 
endeavouring  to  comfort  her.  My  meeting  with  my 
brother-in-law  and  his  wife  at  the  time  above  men- 
tioned, was  on  their  first  and  only  visit  to  my  mother 
after  the  death  of  my  father.  My  sister,  in  her  widow- 
hood, visited  our  common  mother  on  one  subsequent 
occasion.  I  spent  six  days  at  Hanover,  conversing 
with  my  friends,  celebrating  the  communion,  preach- 
ing twice,  baptizing  both  adults  and  infants,  and  set- 
tling my  secular  affairs.  Brother  Bradford  preached 
the  action  sermon  and  dispensed  the  sacred  elements. 

On  the  sixteenth  of  June  I  left  Hanover  at  seven 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  pursued  my  journey;  called 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  209 

on  Mr.  Chapman  at  Orange,  and  on  Dr.  McWhorter  at 
Newark,  and  the  latter  courteously  accompanied  me  in 
his  chair  as  far  as  Second  river,  on  my  way  to  New 
York  city.  I  arrived  there  about  half  after  twelve 
o'clock,  and  immediately  called  on  Dr.  Rodgers,  who 
received  and  entertained  me  in  the  kindest  manner, 
and  with  him  I  lodged.  To-day  I  was  gratified  by 
receiving  a  letter  from  my  wife. 

17th.  Wrote  a  letter  to  my  wife,  and  left  the  house 
of  Dr.  Rodgers  about  nine  o'clock  for  Kings-bridge, 
w^hich  is  fifteen  miles  distant  from  the  city.  I  set  out 
from  Kings-bridge  about  four  o'clock,  p.  m.  It  rained, 
and  I  got  four  miles  out  of  my  way.  In  consequence 
of  this  I  was  belated,  and  had  to  travel  in  the  evening. 
My  eyes  were  very  sore,  and  I  could  hardly  see  the 
road.  I  got  the  horribles,  but  reached  Rye  notwith- 
standing, about  nine  o'clock. 

18th.  Set  out  on  my  journey  before  six  o'clock.  It 
was  a  fine  pleasant  morning,  and  I  was  in  good  spirits. 
The  road  from  Rye  to  Stamford,  across  what  is  com- 
monly called  Horse  Neck,  is  rough  with  hills,  stones 
and  rocks.  But  it  is  not  one-fourth  part  as  bad  as  it 
was  represented  to  me,  and  as  I  expected  to  find  it. 
There  are  many  intervals  of  good  level  sandy  road; 
over  the  whole  distance  I  travelled  five  miles  an  hour 
with  ease.  The  country  is  thickly  inhabited,  and 
looks  fertile  and  flourishing.  The  houses  in  general 
are  neat  and  commodious,  and  the  manners  of  the 
people  plain  and  simple.  I  was  particular  in  my  ob- 
servation of  what  goes  by  the  name  of  Putnam  Hill ; 
the  name  of  which  was  derived  from  the  revolutionary 
hero,  a  general  in  the  American  army.     On  one  side 

27 


210  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  the  hill  there  is  a  precipice,  not  so  formidable  as  I 
had  been  made  to  believe  before  I  saw  it ;  but  enouorh 
so  to  turn  the  road,  in  order  to  shun  it,  almost  at  a  right 
angle.  The  story  is,  that  General  Putnam  was  chased 
by  some  British  dragoons,  who  were  gaining  upon 
him;  and  to  avoid  them,  he  leaped  his  horse,  going  at 
full  speed,  down  the  precipice.  The  dragoons  did  not 
choose  to  follow  him,  and  the  general  escaped.  I  have 
as  yet  found  nothing  of  that  inquisitiveness  for  which 
the  New  England  people  are  said  to  be  remarkable.  I 
arrived  at  Norwalk  a  quarter  after  ten  o'clock,  and  after 
taking  some  refreshment,  called  on  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bur- 
net, who  pressed  me  to  stay  and  preach  for  him  on  the 
succeeding  day ;  but  I  refused.  I  set  forward  at  about 
four  o'clock  p.  M.  for  Greenfield,  and  arrived  at  the 
Rev.  Dr.  D wight's  at  six.  He  received  me  very  hos- 
pitably, and  we  had  much  conversation  till  bed  time. 

19th,  Sabbath.  I  spent  the  day  with  Dr.  D wight, 
and  preached  for  him  twice.  We  had  a  good  deal  of 
agreeable  conversation  likewise  on  religious  subjects; 
but  his  church  was  most  miserably  attended,  there 
being  not  more  than  fifty  hearers  in  the  morning,  and 
not  a  great  number  more  in  the  afternoon.  The  day 
was  a  little  rainy,  but  not  so  as  to  confine  people  dis- 
posed to  go  out. 

20th.  I  spent  the  morning  of  this  day  with  Dr. 
D wight  in  conversation  on  various  subjects,  and  after- 
wards dined  with  Dr.  Rodgers,  a  physician  of  the  town; 
after  dinner  we  went  into  the  steeple  of  the  church  to 
look  at  the  town  and  its  vicinity.  One  of  the  most 
beautiful  and  varied  prospects  that  I  ever  beheld  is 
here   presented   to   view.     Of  Doctor   Dwight  I   had 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  211 

heard  much,  and  I  came  prepared  to  examine  his 
character  with  attention.  He  is,  in  my  estimation,  a 
man  of  real  genius;  his  imagination  is  Hvely  and 
brilliant;  his  perceptions  are  quick  and  strong;  his 
taste  is  rather  acute,  than  delicate  and  distinguishing; 
his  knowledge  is  various  and  extensive,  and  he  has 
great  confidence  in  himself.  He  is  moreover,  very 
benevolent,  liberal  and  generous  in  his  sentiments, 
while,  at  the  same  time,  he  is  a  strenuous  stickler  for 
what  he  esteems  the  truth.  He  is  open  and  commu- 
nicative in  a  high  degree ;  and  to  crown  all,  he  appears 
to  be  a  man  of  true  piety,  and  to  have  the  real  and  best 
interests  of  mankind  much  and  constantly  at  heart.  I 
like  him  much,  and  whoever  is  capable  of  being 
influenced  by  benevolence  and  ingenuity,  w^ill  not,  I 
think,  fail  to  like  him."  Before  I  take  leave  of  Dr. 
D wight,  I  think  it  proper  to  mention  that  the  visit  I 
paid  him,  when  I  wTote  as  above,  was  productive  of  a 
confidential  friendship,  which  was  terminated  only  by 
his  death.  He  was  more  than  once  a  delegate  from  the 
General  Association  of  Connecticut  to  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  I  also  visited 
him  as  often  as  my  occasions  led  me  to  New  Haven. 
Thus  we  had  a  good  deal  of  personal  intercourse,  and 
when  absent  from  each  other  we  occasionally  corres- 
ponded by  letter.  The  more  I  knew  of  him,  the  more 
I  esteemed  and  loved  him,  so  that  the  foible  noted  above 
would  probably  not  have  been  mentioned,  as  visible  by 
me,  after  I  knew  him  thoroughly.  These  remarks  have 
been  inserted  as  recording  my  first  irnpressions  of  his 
character.  "  I  left  the  house  of  Dr.  Dwight  about  four 
o'clock,  p.  M.,  and  came  on  through  Stratford,  which 


212  LIFE  OF  THE 

is  a  handsome  town,  with  two  places  of  worship,  to 
Milford,  where  there  are  the  same  number.  I  lodged 
with  Mr.  Lockwood,  a  clergyman  of  the  place,  who  is 
an  agreeable,  judicious,  sensible,  pious  man,  exceed- 
ingly and  unaffectedly  polite  and  friendly. 

21st.  Left  Mr.  Lockwood's  and  arrived  at  New 
Haven  about  noon.  I  dined  and  put  up  my  horse  at 
the  tavern,  and  about  four  o'clock,  p.  m.  waited  on 
Dr.  Stiles,  the  president  of  the  college,  who  received 
me  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  I  called  on  Mr.  Sher- 
man and  at  Dr.  Edwards',  but  neither  of  them  was  at 
home.  The  tutors  of  the  college,  with  Mr.  Sherman, 
waited  on  me  at  Dr.  Stiles',  where  we  conversed  till 
ten  o'clock. 

22d.  I  breakfasted  with  Mr.  Sherman,  and  then  went 
with  Dr.  Stiles  to  view  the  college  and  chapel.  We 
spent  considerable  time  in  the  library  and  museum, 
and  the  Doctor  showed  me  some  of  the  manuscripts  of 
my  maternal  grandfather  who  was  the  first  Rector  of 
the  college,  the  name  then  given  to  the  President.* 
After  calling  on  Mr.  Austin,  I  wrote  a  letter  to  my  wife 
and  another  to  her  father.  I  dined  with  Dr.  Stiles, 
and  then  rode  with  him  to  see  Dr.  Dana,  w^ho  was  not 
at  home.  I  then  went  with  Mr.  Sherman  and  drank 
tea  with  Mrs.  Dr.  Edwards;  thence  went  to  view  the 
philosophical  apparatus  of  the  college,  which  is  the 
best  I  have  seen:  spent  the  evening  with  Dr.  Stiles  in 
company  with  Dr.  Dana  and  several  other  gentlemen. 
President  Stiles  is  in  my  opinion  a  truly  pious  man, 
and  an  accurate  and  extensive  scholar.     He  is  also 

*  Appendix,  D. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  213 

liberal  and  polite,  and  appears  to  love  to  do  good ;  he 
has  given  me  much  useful  information,  especially  in 
regard  to  the  religious  state  of  New  England.  Per- 
haps he  is  hardly  rigorous  enough  in  his  religious 
opinions:  yet  I  am  not  certain  that  this  suspicion  in 
me  is  not  owing  to  the  want  of  the  knowledge  and 
experience  which  he  possesses.  On  the  whole,  I 
esteem  him  as  an  excellent  man  of  extensive  and 
various  literature  and  goodness.  Still,  he  is  charac- 
teristically rather  a  man  of  learning  than  of  genius. 
Of  Doctor  Dana  I  saw  so  little  that  I  can  write  nothing. 
I  lodged  with  Dr.  Stiles. 

23d.  Breakfasted  with  Mr.  Fitch,  an  old  acquaint- 
ance, and  then  set  forward  on  my  journey;  and  passing 
through  the  town  of  Wallingford  without  stopping,  I 
arrived  at  Middletown  about  one  o'clock  and  dined 
with  Dr.  Dickinson,  who  treated  me  very  hospitably. 
Middletown  has  three  churches;  one  Presbyterian,  one 
Episcopalian  and  one  separate.  I  took  tea  with  Dr. 
Dickinson,  and  then  set  out  for  Weathersfield  about 
five  o'clock,  p.  M.  The  prospect  down  the  Connecti- 
cut river  on  the  elevated  ground  about  three  miles 
from  Middletown,  is  extremely  beautiful  and  pleasing. 
There  is  brought  under  the  eye  what  looks  like  a  large 
variegated  and  exuberant  garden.  A  spot  more  fully 
and  skilfully  cultivated  does  not  perhaps  exist  in 
America.  Some  thousand  acres  are  cultivated  with 
the  greatest  art  and  care.  Indeed  the  whole  shores  of 
Connecticut  river  as  far  as  I  have  seen  them,  are  under 
the  most  perfect  cultivation  I  have  ever  seen.  I  arrived 
at  Weathersfield  about  sun  down,  and  lodged  with  Col. 
Chester,  who  treated  me  with  hospitality  and  polite- 


214  LIFE  OF  THE 

ness.  I  was  introduced  to  him  by  a  letter  from  Doctor 
Dwight.  Weathersfield  is  the  town  famous  for  onions ; 
the  air  is,  strictly  speaking,  in  some  parts  of  the  town 
filled  with  their  effluvia.  The  following  information 
I  received  from  Col.  Chester.  "  The  women  do  the 
most  of  the  work.  The  beds  are  about  four  feet  wide, 
and  the  rows  of  onions  are  about  fourteen  inches  dis- 
tant from  each  other.  The  soil  must  be  very  rich,  but 
in  other  respects  the  kind  is  immaterial,  and  there 
is  a  great  advantage  in  keeping  onions  in  the  same 
ground." 

24th.  Breakfasted  with  Col.  Chester,  and  rode  into 
Hartford  by  a  little  after  eight  o'clock.  I  regret  that  I 
neglected  to  call  on  Mr.  Marsh,  the  clergyman  of 
Weathersfield.  In  Hartford  I  put  up  at  a  tavern,  and 
went  and  called  upon  Mr.  Dwight,  who  introduced  me 
to  Mr.  Strong,  a  clergyman  of  the  place,  and  he  intro- 
duced me  to  his  clerical  brother,  Mr.  Flint.  The  free- 
masons were  meeting^  in  Hartford  to  celebrate  the  anni- 
versary  of  St.  John.  A  sermon  was  preached,  and  I 
was  invited,  with  several  other  clergymen,  to  attend 
public  worship ;  which  was  celebrated  in  Mr.  Strong's 
meeting-house,  the  name  uniformly  given  to  a  church 
in  Connecticut.  A  Mr.  Rowland  preached  from  the 
text,  "Let  brotherly  love  continue."  After  sermon,  the 
clergymen  were  invited  to  dine  with  the  brotherhood ; 
who  gave  us  a  handsome  dinner  and  polite  treatment. 
With  Messrs.  Dwight  and  Flint  I  spent  the  afternoon 
in  conversation  and  in  viewing  the  town,  and  after- 
wards took  lodging  for  the  night  with  Mr:  Strong,  who 
treated  me  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  In  the  evening 
we  entered  into  a  free  conversation,  and  I  found  him  at 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  215 

once  more  agreeable  and  a  more  pious  man  than  I  had 
heard  him  represented  to  be.  Indeed,  he  had  been 
misrepresented :  I  have  hardly  seen  a  man  whom  I 
have  more  thoroughly  liked  since  I  have  been  on  my 
journey.  He  possesses  strong  natural  powers,  con- 
siderably improved.  Among  other  talents,  he  is  said 
to  have  at  command  a  large  fund  of  wit.  Perhaps  the 
indulging  of  his  wit  may  be  the  foible  of  his  charac- 
ter. But  this  I  write  only  from  hearsay,  for  I  saw 
nothing  but  what  was  dignified,  proper,  and  good 
natured.  He  is  quick  in  his  perceptions,  and  is  a  man 
of  learning,  and  withal  he  appears  to  possess  a  feeling 
heart,  and  to  love  evangelical  religion.  If  I  mistake 
not,  he  is  adroit  in  penetrating  character.  He  told  me 
that  Trumbull  the  poet,  D wight  the  doctor,  and  him- 
self, were  fellow  tutors  in  Yale  College  in  their  youth. 

25th.  Breakfasted  with  Mr.  Strong,  and  immediately 
pursued  my  journey ;  passing  through  Windsor  to  Suf- 
folk, where  I  dined ;  and  then  spent  about  three  hours 
with  Mr.  Gray,  the  minister  of  the  place,  a  venerable 
man,  seventy-three  years  of  age.  Leaving  Suffolk  I 
went  on  my  way  to  Springfield,  and  took  lodgings  with 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Howard. 

26th.  Sabbath.  I  preached  twice  for  Mr.  Howard; 
who  is  a  kind,  friendly  catholic  man,  with  much  good 
sense,  and  considerable  improvement.  He  leans  a  little 
too  much,  I  think,  toward  Arminianism ;  but  he  ap- 
pears to  be  a  man  of  real  piety.  I  had  for  two  of  my 
auditors  at  public  worship,  Mr.  Ames,*  a  member  of 

*  Mr.  Ames  was  one  of  the  most  eloquent  speakers  that  the  House 
of  Representatives  ever  possessed.  He  had  been  so  much  out  of 
health,  while  congress  was  occupied  with  the  treaty  which  Mr.  Jay 


216  LIFE  OF  THE 

congress,  and  his  affianced  bride — she  is  a  daughter  of 
Col.  Worthington. 

27th.  Pursued  my  journey  towards  Boston.  Put  up 
for  dinner  at  a  tavern  at  Western."  I  have  taken  no 
memorandum  of  it  in  my  journal,  but  I  think  it  was  at 
the  tavern  in  Western  that  I  met  with  the  first  and  only 
instance  of  what  is  called  Yankee  inquisitiveness,  that  I 
recollect  in  my  whole  journey.  It  occurred  in  the  case 
of  a  school  mistress  who  boarded  at  the  tavern  where  I 
dined.  I  encouraged  her  inquiries  by  answering  them 
readily,  as  I  was  desirous  to  know  to  w^hat  length  she 
would  proceed.  She  was  not  rude,  but  entirely  civil 
and  respectful;  yet  her  questions  were  such  as  a 
stranger  is  not  asked  in  polished  society.  Our  revolu- 
tion, by  mingling  the  inhabitants  of  the  eastern  with 

formed  with  Great  Britain,  as  seldom  to  appear  in  his  place  in  the 
House.  But  his  party  could  not  dispense  with  his  services  in  regard 
to  the  treaty ;  and  he  prepared  to  speak,  but  without  being  sure  he 
would  be  able  to  execute  his  purpose.  His  exordium  (for  I  was 
present, \  was  singular.  With  both  hands  on  his  desk,  to  assist  his 
rising,  he  said,  "I  hope,  Mr.  Speaker,  that  my  strength  will  hold  me 
out  to  say  a  few  words."  He  soon  became  animated  ;  and  there  was 
no  appearance  of  feebleness  till  he  came  to  a  pause.  Then  to  hold 
himself  up,  he  had  recourse  to  the  same  use  of  his  hands  that  he 
employed  in  rising.  Such  was  the  character  of  his  whole  speech, 
which  was,  I  think,  continued  for  more  than  one  hour.  I  remember 
the  impression  which  he  made  on  me,  and  I  suppose  on  his  audience 
in  general,  when  he  looked  round,  after  a  little  silence,  and  said, 
"  When  I  look  at  the  throng  which  surrounds  me,  I  see  no  one  who 
does  not  appear  to  have  a  stronger  hold  on  life  than  myself;  and  yet, 
Mr.  Speaker,  if  you  reject  this  treaty,  even  I  may  outlive  the  liber- 
ties of  my  country."  He  began  to  recover  his  health  from  the  time 
he  delivered  this  speech.  Dr.  Priestley,  who  was  present  and  heard 
it,  said,  as  I  was  informed,  that  it  was  equal  to  the  best  specimens  of 
eloquence  in  the  British  Parhament. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  217 

those  of  the  middle  and  southern  States,  had  much 
influence  in  correcting  all  local  peculiarities.  "At  half 
past  two  o'clock  set  forward  on  my  journey,  and  pur- 
sued it  through  the  towns  of  Brookfield,  Spencer  and 
Leicester  to  Worcester;  these  are  all  handsome  county 
towns.  The  road  is  hilly  with  some  stones,  but  on  the 
whole  is  good.  Arrived  at  Mr.  Austin's  about  seven 
o'clock.  He  received  me  politely.  He  appears  to  be  a 
man  of  real  piety,  and  his  wife  is  a  very  amiable 
woman.  He  has  the  reputation  of  being  a  new  divinity 
man.  The  sentiments  of  this  system  I  do  not  altogether 
like ;  but  I  have  expressed  myself  in  regard  to  it  too 
freely  and  severely ;  let  me  be  more  cautious  in  future. 
Mr.  Austin  went  with  me  in  the  evening  to  call  on  Mr. 
Bancroft,  the  other  clergyman  of  the  town.  He  is  said 
to  be  an  Arian;  but  he  appears  to  be  a  man  of  con- 
siderable strength  of  mind,  a  good  deal  improved,  and 
fluent  and  ready  in  his  conversation.  Alas!  that  his 
religious  opinions  should  be  so  erroneous  as  I  fear 
they  are. 

28th.  Breakfasted  with  Mr.  Bancroft,  who  treated 
me  very  courteously ;  and  about  half  past  six  o'clock 
set  out  for  Boston.  The  road  between  Worcester  and 
Boston  is  hilly,  but  well  repaired.  I  went  to  Mr. 
Morse's,  in  Charlestown,  and  was  received  cordially, 
and  entertained  in  the  most  friendly  manner. 

29th.  Mr.  Eckley  came  to  see  me  in  the  morning, 
and  accompanied  me,  with  Mr.  Morse,  to  deliver  a 
number  of  letters — to  Dr.  Lathrop,  Mr.  Thatcher,  Mr. 
Samuel  Adams,  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  &c.; — went 
to  Mr.  Eckley's  and  then  returned  to  Charlestow^n,  to 
dine  with  Dr.  Morse.     With  him  and  a  company  of 

28 


218  LIJPE  OF  THE 

ladies,  I  went  in  the  afternoon  across  the  bay  to 
Noddle's  Island,  where  Colonel  Williams  received  and 
entertained  us  very  hospitably.  The  afternoon  was 
spent  very  agreeably,  and  in  the  evening  I  returned  to 
.  Mr.  Morse's,  and  had  some  pleasing  conversation  with 
him  and  his  wife.  I  feel  myself  strongly  attached  to 
this  worthy  man;  and  he  says  that  my  coming  has 
served  to  encourao^e  him  and  strengthen  him  in  his 
sentiments  and  preaching.  He  is  opposed  to  the  pre- 
vailing opinions  of  Arianism  and  Arminianism,  and  to 
indifference  in  religion.  Yet  he  acts  with  suitable 
meekness,  and  what  I  think  is  a  true  Christian  spirit; 
that  is,  he  is  firm  and  fervent,  and  yet  not  bitter  or 
censorious.  He  appears  to  be  a  man  of  great  humility, 
of  a  warm  heart,  a  good  understanding,  and  conside- 
rable improvement. 

30th,  Attended  the  weekly  lecture.  The  service 
was  performed  by  Mr.  Turner,  a  chaplain  to  the  castle, 
who  preached  a  good  evangelical  discourse;  a  little 
Arminianism,  but  full  of  the  doctrine  of  grace;  he  is 
rather  an  Arminian  in  head  than  in  heart.  After  ser- 
mon dined  with  Mr.  Eckley,  in  company  with  Dr. 
Stillman,  Dr.  Lathrop,  Mr.  Morse,  Mr.  Ward,  and 
Judge  Davies,  on  whom  I  called  before  dinner.  After 
dinner  I  rode  with  Mr.  Morse  to  Brooklyn,  to  see  Mr. 
Jackson,  the  clergyman  of  the  place,  who  appears  to 
be  an  excellent  man. 

July  1st.  After  dinner  with  Mr.  Morse,  I  had  some 
agreeable  conversation  with  Deacon  Larkin  on  religion; 
and  about  three  o'clock  p.  m.  set  forward  on  my  jour- 
ney to  Portsmouth,  in  a  chaise  with  Mr.  Morse.  We 
arrived  at  Salem  about  five  o'clock,  and  put  up  at  Mr. 
Barnard's,  one  of  the  clergymen  of  the  town.     He  is 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  219 

said  to  be  an  Arminian,  if  not  an  Arian,  as  is  also  Mr. 
Prince,  with  whom  we  supped.  He  showed  us  a 
lucernal  microscope  of  his  own  making,  and  a  new  air 
pump  of  his  own  invention  and  construction.  He 
treated  us  poUtely,  as  did  Mr.  Barnard  also,  with 
whom  we  lodged;  but  not  a  word  was  said  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion.  Salem  is  a  large  town,  with  seven 
churches  and  eight  thousand  inhabitants. 

2d.  We  breakfasted  with  Mr.  Barnard ;  and  he  went 
and  showed  us'  the  hill  on  the  back  part  of  the  town, 
where  the  witches  of  New  England  were  formerly 
executed.  The  hill  commands  a  fine  view  of  the  har- 
bour, the  towns  of  Salem,  Danvers  and  Beverly.  We 
resumed  our  journey  and  called  at  Mr.  Spalding's  door, 
but  did  not  get  out  of  our  carriage.  I  called  at  his 
house  last  evening,  but  lie  was  not  at  home.  He  is  an 
old  acquaintance,  and  I  wished  to  have  spent  some 
time  with  him.  I  think  he  is  a  friend  and  advocate  of 
evanorelical  relis^ion,  which  I  fear  that  some  of  his 
neighbours,  with  whom  we  have  been  so  hospitably 
entertained,  are  not.  Yet  I  see  not  how  my  wish  could 
have  been  gratified  without  breaking  in  on  plans  of 
travelling  which  appeared  indispensable.  Leaving 
Salem  we  came  to  Ipswich,  and  dined  with  Mr.  Dana,  a 
venerable  and  primitive  clergyman,  and  with  whom  we 
had  some  agreeable  conversation.  Reached  Rowley 
about  three  o'clock  p.  m.  and  found  Mr.  Bradford's 
family  all  well. 

3d.  Sabbath.  I  preached  twice  at  Rowley ;  the  first 
time  from  the  words,  "One  thing  is  needful;"  the 
second  time  from  the  text,  "They  that  are  whole  need 
not  a  physician,  but  they  that  are  sick."     Had  con- 


220  LIFE  OF  THE 

siderable  enlargement  both  parts  of  the  day.  Mr. 
Spalding,  who  came  to  see  me  on  Saturday  evening, 
preached  a  third  time  from  these  words,  "  Wisdom  is 
justified  of  her  children."  He  is  a  new  divinity  man, 
brimful  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  system;  but  he  ap- 
pears nevertheless  to  be  a  man  of  piety,  and  we  had 
no  controversy. 

4th.  About  nine  o'clock  Mr.  Morse  came  in  from 
Ipswich,  and  we  set  forward  on  our  journey.  We  ar- 
rived at  Newburyport  about  eleven  o'clock  and  put  up 
at  Mr.  Carey's,  who  received  us  with  great  hospitality. 
He  is  a  sensible,  shrewd,  and  I  think  pious  man. 
Attended  at  the  Episcopal  church,  and  saw  Bishop 
Seabury  confirm  a  number  of  persons  according  to  the 
order  of  his  Church.  Dined  with  Mr.  Carey;  and  in 
the  afternoon  took  tea  with  Mr.  Spring,  who  received 
and  treated  us  in  a  very  friendly  and  polite  manner. 
We  spent  the  evening  in  conversing,  principally  on  the 
character  of  Mr.  Murray.  Mr.  Spring  accompanied  us 
to  Mr.  Carey's,  where  we  lodged. 

6th.  Breakfasted  with  Mr.  Andrews,  a  young  clergy- 
man who  is  colleague  with  Mr.  Carey,  and  who  seems 
to  be  a  modest,  sensible  man;  but  from  w^hat  I  have 
heard,  I  fear  he  is  leaning  towards  error  in  religious 
sentiments.  Yet  there  was  nothing  of  this  visible  to 
me.  Went  to  Mr.  Spring's,  who  is  a  new  divinity 
man,  as  I  am  informed,  of  nearly  the  highest  order. 
He  has,  however,  too  much  good  sense  to  run  into  all 
the  rashness  and  violence  of  the  system,  and  is  too  well 
acquainted  with  human  nature,  not  to  know  that  it 
must  be  won  and  not  driven  into  religious  opinions. 
He  appears  to  have   studied  closely,  and  to  have  ac- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  221 

quired  a  considerable  share  of  information,  especially 
on  religious  subjects.  His  knowledge,  however,  as  it 
lies  principally  in  the  track  of  new  divinity,  so  it  seems 
to  be  mostly  directed  to  its  advancement.  After  all, 
and  better  than  all,  he  appears  to  be  an  excellently 
pious  and  godly  man,  desirous  to  promote  true  religion, 
and  disposed  to  rejoice  in  its  advancement.  He  treated 
me  with  as  much  friendliness  as  I  have  ever  met  with, 
and  I  am  to  preach  for  him  on  my  return,  when  I 
expect  we  shall  have  (what  we  have  not  yet  had,)  a 
disputation  on  new  divinity.  After  a  walk  to  view  the 
town,  we  dined  with  Mr.  Pike.  This  is  an  open 
hearted,  excellent  man ;  he  made  me  a  present  of  his 
Arithmetic,  just  published.  At  about  three  o'clock  we 
set  forward  on  our  journey  for  Portsmouth,  where  we 
arrived  a  little  after  sunset,  and  after  taking  tea  at 
the  tavern,  we  called  on  Mr.  Buckminster  and  Col. 
Langdon.  Mr.  Buckminster  is  a  very  afflicted,  good 
man,  with  whom  we  refused  to  lodge,  though  invited, 
for  fear  of  oppressing  him  with  company — he  is  in 
great  dejection  of  mind. 

6th.  We  called  in  and  breakfasted  with  Mr.  Buck- 
minster. I  pity  him  from  my  heart.  After  breakfast 
we  called  on  Dr.  Havens,  who  received  us  politely. 
He  appears  to  be  a  man  of  middling  talents  and  mode- 
rate divinity.  After  we  left  Dr.  Havens,  we  went  to 
see  Mr.  Dearborn's  school,  which  pleased  me  much, 
and  is  the  best  thing  I  have  seen  in  Portsmouth.  The 
teacher  is  ingenious,  polite  and  modest.  His  manner  of 
instruction  and  the  proficiency  of  his  scholars  is  excel- 
lent and  singular.  Portsmouth  contains  five  places  of 
worship.     We  dined   with   Col.    Langdon,   and    after 


222  LIFE  OF  THE 

dinner  and  receiving  many  pressing  invitations  to  stay 
and  spend  the  Sabbath  in  Portsmouth,  we  set  forward 
on  our  return  journey.  We  called  on  Mr.  McClint- 
lock,  who  has  the  reputation  of  being  a  sensible, 
shrewd,  penetrating  orthodox  minister,  and  who  is  said 
to  be  preparing  a  rod  for  Bishop  Seabury.  After 
staying  with  him  about  an  hour  we  went  forward  to 
Exeter  and  took  lodgings  with  Mr.  Rowland,  the 
clergyman  of  the  place,  a  young  man  of  good  disposi- 
tion, sound  in  the  faith,  of  middling  talents,  benevolent, 
hospitable  and  polite;  yet  I  thought  his  dress  rather 
beauish  for  a  clergyman.  This  is  my  birth-day,  when 
I  complete  my  twenty-ninth  and  enter  on  my  thirtieth 
year.  Oh !  may  I,  if  I  live,  spend  the  coming  year 
more  profitably  than  any  that  is  past. 

7th.  Exeter  is  a  handsome  little  town,  containing 
two  parishes  and  is  situated  at  the  head  of  navigation 
on  Exeter  river,  where  there  are  several  mills,  and 
where  vessels  were  built  in  abundance  before  our  revo- 
lution. Pursued  our  journey  towards  Newburyport, 
where  we  dined  with  Mr.  Spring.  I  like  him  much; 
though  I  do  not  fully  agree  with  him  in  some  of  his 
new  divinity  sentiments ;  but  we  have  hitherto  had  no 
controversy.  I  preached  for  him  with  some  enlarge- 
ment, (although  oppressed  with  a  cold,)  from  the  text, 
"Seeing:  all  these  things  shall  be  dissolved,"  &c.  He 
appeared  to  be  satisfied  with  my  doctrine  and  requested 
(I  know  not  on  what  reason,)  that  I  would  preach  at 
Cambridge.  Drank  tea  with  Judge  Greenleaf,  and 
then  went  on  to  Rowley,  where  we  arrived  about  nine 
p.  M.,  and  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bradford  returned  from 
their  New  Jersey  visit. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  223 

8th.  Spent  the  forenoon  in  conversation  with  Mr. 
Bradford  and  with  my  sister  his  wife.  At  2  o'clock  I 
preached  for  Mr.  Bradford  from  the  text,  "  Grieve  not 
the  Holy  Spirit;"  but  I  was  much  incommoded  by  a 
cold  and  had  little  fervour.  Took  leave  of  Mr.  Brad- 
ford's family  about  5  o'clock.  I  w^as  a  good  deal 
aifected  at  parting  from  them  and  they  seemed  to  share 
my  feelings.  We  rode  on  to  Salem,  where  Mr.  Spald- 
ing had  appointed  a  lecture,  with  some  expectation  that 
I  would  preach,  but  I  was  hoarse  and  almost  sick  with 
a  cold.  Mr.  Morse  officiated,  and  gave  us  a  good,  sen- 
sible discourse.  We  lodged  with  Mr.  Spalding,  who 
entertained  us  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  We  have 
as  yet,  contrary  to  my  expectations,  had  no  dispute  on 
new  divinity;  only  to-day  at  Mr.  Bradford's  we  had 
some  conversation  on  a  few  points,  in  which  all  parties 
appeared  candid  and  friendly,  and  which  I  really  hope 
will  do  some  good. 

9th.  Left  Salem  and  arrived  at  Charlestown  about 
twelve  o'clock,  m.  Our  journey  on  the  whole  has  been 
pleasant  and  agreeable.  Mr.  Morse  and  myself  have 
had  a  great  deal  of  conversation,  which  has  been  per- 
fectly harmonious  and  friendly,  and  I  hope  not  only 
mutually  agreeable,  but  advantageous.  I  feel  my  heart 
closely  united  to  him.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  for 
him  from  the  words,  "Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
heart,"  &c.  Mr.  Eckley,  Dr.  Payson,  Dr.  Stillman  and 
Mr.  Baldwin  were  present. 

10th.  Spent  Sabbath  at  Charlestown.  Preached  for 
Mr.  Morse  in  the  forenoon,  from  the  words,  "  This  do 
in  remembrance  of  me,"  a  sacramental  sermon.  Mr. 
Morse  officiated  at  the  communion,   at  which  I  was 


224  LII^E  OF  THE 

exceedingly  stupid  at  the  beginning,  but  towards  the 
close  I  had  some  freedom  and  enlargement  of  thought 
and  affection.  In  the  morning  I  preached  with  tolerable 
life ;  but  this  afternoon  I  was  extremely  lifeless  and 
heavy.  The  people  were  inattentive.  Perhaps  this 
was  in  a  measure  owing  to  the  manner  in  which  I  ad- 
dressed them,  but  it  was  greater  than  I  have  ever  seen 
in  delivering  a  discourse  to  my  own  pastoral  charge, 
and  it  damped  me  exceedingly.  It  was  probably  best 
that  I  should  be  humbled.  This  morning  in  praying 
with  Mr.  Morse's  family  I  had  great  enlargement. 

11th.  Spent  the  morning  with  Mr.  Morse,  who  read 
to  me  his  controversies  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press 
with  the  Anti-Trinitarians  and  the  Baptists.  He  writes 
with  a  closeness  and  correctness,  and  an  aptitude  for 
controversy,  w^hich  exceeds  the  expectation  (which  was 
not  low,)  that  I  formed  of  his  talents.  About  twelve 
o'clock  I  came  over  to  Mr.  Eckley's,  with  whom  I  am 
now  to  lodge.  After  dinner  went  to  the  Association  of 
Clergy  in  and  about  Boston,  and  I  was  glad  to  see  one 
of  their  meetings.  They  assemble  once  a  fortnight  in 
each  other's  houses  by  rotation.  The  time  of  meeting 
is  three  o'clock,  p.  m.,  but  members  are  dropping  in 
till  five,  and  no  account  is  required  of  causes  of  absence 
or  delay.  At  four  o'clock  the  chairman  is  expected  to 
pray,  but  this  part  of  the  duty  in  the  present  instance 
fell  on  me  as  a  stranger,  and  I  performed  it  but  poorly. 
The  prayer  is  usually  the  only  thing  of  a  religious 
nature  which  claims  attention.  The  meetings  are 
indeed  so  frequent  that  there  cannot  be  ecclesiastical 
concerns  to  occupy  the  time  spent  in  them  all.  Yet  I 
am  ready  to  believe  that  there  might  be  much  useful 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  225 

conversation  on  religious  subjects — on  sentiments,  doc- 
trines, history,  facts,  &c.,  if  the  members  were  gene- 
rally disposed  to  spend  their  time  in  this  manner; 
much  also,  I  conceive,  might  be  employed  in  devising 
plans  for  the  advancement  of  true  religion,  if  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Association  were  so  disposed  to  spend  their 
time.  But,  as  I  understand,  they  are  so  diverse  in 
their  sentiments  that  they  cannot  agree  on  any  point  in 
theology.  Some  are  Calvinists,  some  Universalists. 
some  Arminians,  some  Arians,  and  one  at  least  is  a 
Socinian.  How  absurd  it  is  for  men  of  such  jarring- 
opinions  to  attempt  to  unite.  How  much  more  condu- 
cive to  improvement  and  to  pleasure,  that  the  parties 
should  divide,  and  that  those  who  are  agreed  should 
walk  by  themselves.  Yet  this  plan  I  know  would  be 
esteemed  by  them  as  the  effect  of  bigotry  and  narrow- 
ness of  mind ;  and  so  they  will  meet,  and  shake  hands, 
and  talk  of  politics  and  science,  and  laugh,  and  eat 
raisins  and  almonds,  and  apples  and  cake,  and  drink 
wine  and  tea,  and  then  go  about  their  business  when 
they  please.  To  such  a  meeting  as  this,  for  the  pur- 
poses of  amusement,  relaxation  or  sociability,  few  would 
probably  object.  But  for  the  purposes  of  church  govern- 
ment, to  me,  at  least,  it  appears  ludicrous.  Yet  let  me 
do  them  justice.  They  had  one  question  of  an  ecclesi- 
astical kind  at  this  meeting,  in  regard  to  a  preacher  of 
universal  salvation  who  appeared  before  them ;  and 
they  refused  to  give  him  a  written  recommendation  or 
appj^ohamus,  as  they  called  it.  After  the  Association,  I 
walked  with  Mr.  Eckley,  and  called  on  a  number  of 
o-entlemen. 

12th.  This  day  was  spent  with  a  party  on  the  water. 

29 


226  LIFE  OF  THE 

The  Humane  Society  make  an  annual  visit  to  the 
islands  which  lie  in  the  mouth  of  the  harbour,  and  on 
which  they  have  erected  huts,  provided  with  dry  fuel, 
tinder,  straw,  &c.,  for  the  accommodation  of  ship- 
wrecked seamen.  They  visit  the  islands  chiefly  to  see 
that  the  huts  are  in  repair,  and  M^hat  improvements 
they  will  admit  of  This  is  certainly  a  benevolent 
institution,  and  does  great  honour  to  the  gentlemen  who 
formed  and  who  support  it.  The  committee  who 
visited  the  islands  to-day  invited  the  Governor  of  the 
State  to  accompany  them,  and  as  a  stranger  their 
courtesy  induced  them  to  invite  me.  We  first  went  to 
the  huts  and  inspected  them,  and  then  visited  the  light- 
house, which  is  three  leagues  from  the  town.  The 
house  is  sixty  feet  high  from  the  base  to  the  lantern. 
The  little  island  on  which  the  light-house  stands,  is  a 
solid  rock,  covered  with  some  soil  and  rising  about  fifty 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  water.  At  this  island  we 
dined  on  chowder,  a  dish  composed  of  fresh  codfish, 
boiled  with  some  salt  pork  and  seasoned  with  onions 
and  pepper.  The  composition  forms  an  excellent  dish, 
and  tastes  very  much  like  turtle  soup.  I  saw,  but  did 
not  land  at  the  castle,  which  is  situated  about  six  miles 
from  Boston.  It  is  strongly  fortified,  and  is  the  place 
where  criminals  sentenced  to  hard  labour  are  kept  and 
employed.  The  castle  saluted  the  Governor,  going  and 
returning,  w^ith  thirteen  guns.  On  our  return  we  had 
rain  and  a  considerable  gale  of  wind,  which  a  little 
discomposed  the  Governor.  He  is  extremely  infirm 
with  the  gout,  and  is  incapable  of  moving  himself  He 
is  indeed  but  the  wreck  of  the  great  Hancock,  who  had 
so  much  to  do  in  establishing  the  independence  of  our 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  227 

country.  I  esteem  the  opportunity  I  have  had  to  pass 
a  day  with  him  very  much,  and  I  had  moreover  the 
advantas^e  of  seeinor  the  undress  of  his  character.  He 
used  no  reserve,  but  meant  to  unbend  and  lose  the 
governor  in  the  man.  He  apologized  for  this,  or 
rather  explained  it  to  me,  as  we  were  returning  to 
Boston.  He  intimated  that  he  considered  himself  as 
acting  in  the  presence  of  confidential  friends,  who 
would  neither  relate  nor  make  an  advantage  of  what 
they  heard  or  saw.  He  appears  to  be  a  man  formed 
rather  for  active  than  for  speculative  or  contemplative 
life.  His  information  is,  I  think,  not  general  and 
extensive,  nor  his  reasonings  very  cogent ;  yet  he  sees 
by  the  faculty  of  common  sense  what  is  proper,  and 
distinguishes  more  by  intuition  than  by  inference.  He 
appears  capable  of  presiding  in  a  private  company,  or 
in  a  public  assembly  with  great  address,  propriety  and 
dignity :  and  he  was  better  qualified  to  be  the  president 
of  the  old  congress,  than  to  be  one  of  its  planning 
and  speaking  members.  His  manners  are  remarkably 
pleasant  and  easy.  At  present  he  is  said  to  be  somewhat 
captious  and  whimsical ;  but  this  I  consider  as  justly 
chargeable  to  his  numerous  and  severe  infirmities.  He 
is  not  a  professor  of  religion,  although  he  shows  it 
great  respect,  attends  on  public  worship,  and  counte- 
nances and  honours  its  professors.  One  of  the  com- 
pany trod  on  his  gouty  toe,  and  in  his  agony  of  pain 
he  made  a  profane  exclamation,  which  was  all  that 
escaped  him  this  day  that  savoured  of  profanity.  His 
diseases  have  probably  been  increased,  if  not  produced 
by  free-living;  still  he  has  never  been  a  drunkard,  a 
glutton,  nor  a  debauchee. 


228  LIFE  OF  THE 

There  was  an  individual  on  board  our  vessel  who 
appears  to  be  the  governor's  droll.  He  is  a  hatter  by 
trade,  but  has  made  considerable  improvement  in 
knowledge,  and  possesses  as  much  original  humour  as 
I  have  ever  seen  in  any  man.  He  is,  moreover,  the 
completest  and  most  various  mimic  that  I  have  ever 
known.  But  the  indulgence  of  this  talent  degrades 
him ;  so  that  though  you  laugh,  you  can  hardly  forbear 
to  despise  him.  Yet  he  is  a  professor  of  religion,  and 
except  in  this  particular,  I  am  told  that  he  adorns  his 
profession.  On  the  whole  this  has  been  an  agreeable 
day ;  although  I  think  there  has  been  too  much  levity 
for  a  clergyman  to  indulge  in  often. 

13th.  Called  with  Mr.  Eckley  at  the  Governor's 
residence,  but  he  was  not  at  home.  Then  went  over 
to  Charlestown,  and  dined  with  Deacon  Larkin,  in  com- 
pany with  Mr.  Morse  and  Mr.  Hurd.  With  these 
gentlemen  I  went  in  the  afternoon  to  view  the  ground 
on  Breed's  Hill,  where  the  memorable  action  of  the 
17th  June,  1775,  took  place  between  the  American 
militia  and  the  British  army,  and  which  is  commonly 
but  improperly  called  the  battle  of  Bunker's  Hill.  I 
had  never  before  a  just  conception  of  this  action.  From 
this  hill  one  of  the  finest  views  in  the  world  is  present- 
ed, the  town  and  harbour  of  Boston,  Cambridge,  Rox- 
bury,  Brooklyn,  the  light-house,  Charles  and  Mystic 
and  Medford  rivers,  and  a  large  range  of  cultivated 
and  varied  country,  opens  at  once  on  the  eye. 

14th.  I  breakfasted  with  Lieutenant-Governor  Sam- 
uel Adams.  He  is  a  staunch  Oliverian  republican; 
opposed  to  all  high  or  aspiring  measures  in  rulers  and 
in   government.     He   is    sensible,   shrewd   and    pene- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  229 

trating ;  a  puritan  in  his  religious  sentiments  and  prac- 
tice; destitute  indeed  of  a  persecuting  and  intolerant 
spirit,  but  opposed  to  that  cathoUc  indifference  to  all 
religion  which  so  much  characterizes  the  present  age. 
He  hates  assumptions  and  inequalities  in  politics, 
morals  and  divinity.  He  possesses  a  firm  and  un- 
daunted nature.  He  is,  however,  easy  and  polite  in  his 
manners,  and  yet  simple  in  his  address  and  conversa- 
tion. He  loves  society,  in  which  perhaps  he  talks  too 
long;  but  this  may  arise  from  the  slowness  of  his 
manner,  not  to  mention  the  garrulity  of  age.  He  and 
Governor  Hancock  were  the  two  individuals  excluded 
from  pardon  in  Gage's  gasconading  proclamation  at  the 
commencement  of  the  late  revolution.  No  man  pro- 
bably was  more  active  or  more  efficient  in  beginning 
the  revolution,  than  Samuel  Adams.  He  is  on  the 
whole  an  excellent  man;  too  fearful  perhaps  of  some 
innocent  measures  in  politics,  and  too  much  inclined  to 
an  extreme  in  democratic  government.  Yet  not  more 
so  than  the  habit  of  keeping  a  jealous  eye  on  the  opera- 
tions of  the  former  British  governments,  and  the  liber- 
ties of  his  country,  might  naturally  be  expected  to 
produce.  He  is  on  the  safe  side,  and  I  like  him  as  well 
as  any  man  I  have  seen  in  New  England;  for  he  is 
thoroughly  honest,  and  avows  his  opinions  w4th  the 
spirit  and  dignity  of  a  man. 

This  day  I  preached  the  Thursday  weekly  lecture 
from  these  words,  "This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh 
the  world,  &c."  I  had  some  liberty  and  enlargement, 
and  a  remarkable  deliverance  from  the  fear  of  man.  I 
dined  with  young  Mr.  Mason,  and  had  some  conversa- 
tion with  him  and  Mr.  West  on  the  innocence  and 


230  LIFE  OF  THE 

utility  of  dancing  assemblies,  and  on  the  lawfulness  and 
advantage  of  instrumental  music  in  public  worship.  I 
drank  tea  with  Deacon  Philips,  who  although  enor- 
mously rich,  is  an  exemplary  Christian,  and  his  family- 
appear  to  possess  the  like  character.  I  spent  the  time 
very  agreeably  with  him,  his  son,  and  his  daughters. 
In  the  evening  I  called  on  Colonel  Ward,  an  excellent, 
kind-hearted,  benevolent  man. 

15th.  To-day  I  called  on  Mr.  Everett,  a  clergyman 
who  once  preached  for  me  in  Philadelphia,  and  who 
appears  to  be  a  sensible,  well  informed  man.  I  called 
afterwards  on  Mr.  Freeman,  a  clergyman  who  has  been 
ordained  by  his  own  church,  and  who  is  an  open,  pro- 
fessed Arian.  He  did  not,  however,  in  conversation 
W'ith  me,  deliver  any  of  his  heretical  sentiments.  He 
seems  to  be  a  learned,  shrewd,  and  polite  man.  I  dined 
with  a  Mr.  Belknap,  in  company  with  the  two  Mr. 
Elliots.  Mr.  Belknap  is  a  roan  of  real  science,  and 
possesses  an  excellent  taste  in  composition ;  yet  he  dis- 
covers nothino^  strikino^  in  his  conversation.  He  is 
agreeable  and  judicious,  but  he  does  not  shine,  nor  does 
he  attempt  any  thing  brilliant;  he  is  quite  common- 
place in  his  conversation.  He  introduces  no  discussions 
of  a  literary  nature,  and  w^ien  accident  introduces  them, 
he  says  common  things  in  a  common  w^ay ;  and  yet  he 
appears  to  have  a  quick  discernment  of  faults,  mistakes, 
and  improprieties.  I  think  he  has  a  talent  for  ridicule 
and  smartness  if  he  chose  to  indulge  it,  which  he  does 
not.  He  is  orthodox,  as  I  am  informed,  in  his  religious 
sentiments,  and  preaches  accurately  and  perspicuously, 
but  not  with  much  life  or  energy.  In  the  evening  I 
preached  a  sacramental  lecture  for  Mr.  Eckley  to  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  231 

numerous  and  attentive  audience;  my  text  was,  "He  is 
our  peace;"  and  I  was  favoured  to  speak  with  consider- 
able freedom. 

16th.  I  breakfasted  with  Mr.  West,  an  agreeable 
brother  clergyman,  and  he  accompanied  me  to  see  the 
wax-work  of  Mr.  Bowden,  which  is  much  improved 
since  he  left  Philadelphia.  I  went  afterwards  to  see 
Mr.  West's  church,  which  is  neat  and  beautiful,  and 
cost  but  two  thousand  pounds — then  went  to  see  the 
duck  or  sail-cloth  manufactory,  which  is  one  hundred 
and  eighty  feet  long;  then  went  with  Mr.  Eckley 
to  see  the  card  manufactory.  They  make  two  hun- 
dred dozen  pair  a  day,  and  employ  above  a  thousand 
children  of  the  town  in  setting  the  teeth  of  the  cards. 
The  machinery  of  this  establishment  is  curious  and 
excellent.  Called  on  Dr.  Stillman,  for  whom  I  am  to 
preach  on  Tuesday  next.  Dined  with  Governor  Han- 
cock, Mr.  Adams,  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  and  about 
thirty  other  gentlemen.  The  conversation  was  general, 
and  turned  on  common  topics;  but  there  was  much 
sociability  and  good  humour.  Mrs.  Hancock  is  an 
agreeable  and  accomplished  woman,  and  I  find  she  has 
the  character  also  of  an  economist. 

17th.  Sabbath.  Preached  in  the  morning  for  Mr. 
Thatcher  in  Brattle-street  meeting-house,  from  the  text, 
"Not  slothful  in  business,"  &c.  Governor  Hancock, 
who  is  a  member  of  the  congregation,  was  extremely 
attentive.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  for  Mr.  Eckley 
in  the  old  South  meeting-house  from  the  text,  "  Seeing 
that  all  these  things  shall  be  dissolved,"  &c.  The  con- 
gregation was  numerous  and  attentive. 

18th.  In  the   morning  I  rode  with  Mr.  Eckley  to 


232  LIFE  OF  THE 

view  the  breast-works  and  intrenchments  on  Dorchester 
Heights.  The  occupation  of  these  heights  by  the  Ame- 
rican army  under  General  Washington,  obhged  the 
British  troops  to  evacuate  the  town  of  Boston  in  March, 
1776.  They  were  taken  possession  of  (for  they  had 
before  been  occupied  by  neither  army)  by  a  stolen 
march  in  the  night;  and  before  morning  they  were 
covered  with  intrenchments.  They  completely  com- 
mand the  harbour,  and  a  part  of  the  town.  From  view- 
ing them,  I  was  astonished  that  the  British  commander 
should  never  have  thought  of  the  necessity  of  securing 
them. 

After  our  return  from  Dorchester,  I  called  at  the 
residence  of  Deacon  Phillips  and  his  son,  but  neither 
of  them  was  at  home.  I  dined  to-day  with  Judge 
Russell  of  Charlestown,  by  whom  I  was  very  cordially 
treated.  After  dinner  brother  Morse  rode  with  me  to 
Cambridge  to  see  the  University.  We  called  on  presi- 
dent Willard,  to  whom  I  delivered  my  letters,  and  who 
received  and  treated  me  with  great  politeness.  He 
was  very  conversable  and  cheerful,  which,  from  what 
I  had  heard,  I  did  not  expect.  In  his  manner  he  is 
rather  stiff,  but  appears  to  be  really  desirous  of  giving 
pleasure.  From  what  I  saw,  I  take  him  to  be  rather 
a  man  of  learninor  than  of  orenius ;  but  I  saw  too  little 
of  him  to  make  a  just  estimate.  He  requested  the 
professor  of  philosophy,  Mr  Webber,  and  the  librarian, 
Mr.  Harris,  to  show  me  the  philosophical  apparatus 
and  the  library.  They  are  the  most  extensive  and 
complete  of  any  on  the  continent.  The  library  con- 
tains thirteen  thousand  volumes ;  returned  to  Charles- 
town  and  came  over  to  Boston  on  foot. 


KEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  233 

19th.  I  went  in  the  morning  with  Mr.  Eckley  to  the 
top  of  Beacon  or  Monument  hill.     It  is  a  very  con- 
siderable  eminence,   and   of  very  steep   ascent,  com- 
manding a  view  of  the  town,  of  which  it  nearly  is  the 
centre.     Its  base  is  small,  and  the  shape  nearly  conical. 
The  monument  is  made  of  brick,  and  is,  I  imagine, 
about  thirty  feet  in  height ;  a  gilt  eagle  looking  to  the 
north  is  placed  on  its  top.     The  base  of  the  monument 
is  square  to  the  height  of  about  eight  feet;  the  remain- 
der is  round.     A  flat  stone  forms  the  front  of  each  side 
of  the  base — on  each  of  these  sides  or  stones  there  is 
an  inscription  or  engraving.     Towards  the  north  there 
is  a  memento  addressed  to  the  reader  and  to  posterity : 
"That  while  from  that  height,  scenes  of  plenty  and 
abodes  of  domestic  peace  and  a  flourishing  commerce 
meet  the  eye,  the  spectator  is  not  to  forget  those  by 
whose  labours,  dangers  and  virtues  they  were  secured." 
On  the  east  side  there  is  nothing  but  a  record  that  the 
monument  was  erected  by  a  voluntary  subscription  of 
the  citizens  of  Boston  in  the  year  1790.     On  the  two 
other  sides  are  recorded  simply  the  dates  of  the  most 
memorable  events  which  led  to  the  American  revolu- 
tion, and  those  which  happened  during  the  war  and 
since  the  peace.     We  called  on  our  return,  on  Deacon 
Phillips  and  Lieutenant-Governor  Adams,  but  neither 
of  them  was  at  home.     This  day  I  dined  with  Judge 
Dawes,   in  company  with   Messrs.   Eckley,  Belknap, 
Thatcher,  Clarke,  &c.     In  the  evening  I  preached  for 
Dr.  Stillman  to  a  crowded  audience  with  considerable 
freedom    and   enlargement.      Many   clergymen    from 
several  parts  of  the  State  were  present,  who  had  come 

30 


234  I^IFE  OF  THE 

to  Boston   to  attend   the  Cambridge  commencement, 
which  takes  place  to-morrow. 

20th.  Set  out  in  the  morning  with  Mr.  Eckley  for 
commencement.  The  Governor  invited  us  to  break- 
fast with  him,  but  we  could  not  go.  We  took  a  chaise 
at  Charlestown  bridge,  and  rode  on  to  Cambridge. 
The  road  was  crowded  with  carriages,  and  men  and 
women,  and  boys  and  children,  all  going  to  commence- 
ment. We  arrived  at  the  college,  and  by  favour  as  a 
stranger,  I  walked  in  the  procession  with  the  overseers. 
The  exercises  were  introduced  with  prayer  by  the  pre- 
sident, who  is  awkward  enough  in  the  pulpit.  In 
prayer  he  frequently  hesitates,  and  sometimes  recalls  a 
word;  yet  on  the  whole  he  performs  the  duty  in  a  judi- 
cious and  sensible  manner.  The  distortion  of  his  fea- 
tures when  he  is  speaking,  is  the  worst  thing  about  him 
to  a  person  who  is  looking  at  him.  We  had  two  for- 
ensic disputations,  and  one  syllogistic.  The  syllogistic 
was  in  Latin,  and  in  my  opinion,  of  little  more  use  than 
to  give  a  number  of  indifferent  speakers  the  opportunity 
of  saying  something  in  a  language  not  generally  under- 
stood. The  negator  in  repeating  his  position,  called 
the  word  corporum,  corporum,  which  the  president 
corrected  from  the  pulpit,  with  which  I  was  well 
pleased.  The  orations,  disputations  and  dialogues, 
which  were  in  English,  were  in  general  pretty  well 
composed  and  tolerably  spoken.  The  speaking,  how- 
ever, was  for  the  most  part  far  inferior  to  the  composi- 
tion, and  below  what  I  have  seen  elsewhere.  The  best 
oration  was  one  on  the  French  Revolution,  spoken  by  a 
candidate  for  the  master's  degree.  At  three  o'clock  we 
adjourned  for  dinner,  and  on  invitation,  I  dined  in  the 


KEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  235 

dining  hall  with  the  corporation.  This  hall  will  accom- 
modate two  hundred  persons,  and  each  graduate  at 
taking  his  degree,  pays  a  certain  sum,  (I  believe  it  is 
three  dollars,)  and  in  consequence  is  entitled  to  dine  in 
the  hall  on  commencement  day,  at  the  expense  of  the 
corporation,  as  long  as  he  lives.  The  class  who  are  can- 
didates for  degrees  perform  the  office  of  waiting-men 
or  servants  at  this  dinner,  and  for  this  purpose  they  lay 
aside  their  college  gowns  and  coats,  and  gird  them- 
selves with  a  towel,  or  throw  it  over  one  of  their  shoul- 
ders. It  was  not  a  little  curious  to  me  to  see  the  orators 
of  the  day  metamorphosed  into  servitors  in  a  few 
minutes,  and  I  could  not  prevail  upon  myself  to  call  on 
them  to  do  any  thing  I  wished.  Yet  I  am  uot  quite 
certain  but  that  it  is  an  useful  custom,  tending  to  teach 
the  youth  humility,  and  the  important  lesson  that  it  is 
an  honour  as  well  as  a  duty  to  wait  on  their  superiors 
in  age  and  station.  They  do  not  dine  until  their  betters 
have  risen  from  the  table.  After  dinner  we  sang  a 
psalm.  This  was  a  good  old  primitive  and  pious  cus- 
tom; but  in  the  present  state  of  things  it  appears  rather 
formal,  and  by  some  it  is  treated  with  reproachful  levity 
at  the  time  of  its  performance.  Indeed  it  is  affecting 
to  a  serious  mind,  to  observe  in  many  respects  what  an 
incongruity  there  is  produced  by  uniting  the  forms  and 
customs  of  the  good  old  Puritans  with  that  latitudina- 
rian  and  licentious  spirit  in  regard  to  religion  which  is 
now  prevalent. 

After  dinner  we  proceeded  again  to  the  church  in 
procession.  The  first  speaker  had  scarcely  begun  his 
oration  when  he  was  interrupted  by  a  noise  in  the  gal- 
lery.   Two  men,  who  were  probably  a  little  intoxicated, 


236  LIFE  OF  THE 

were  quarrelling  about  a  seat  or  a  favourable  stand. 
Some  of  the  troop  of  light-horsemen  who  had  escorted 
the  governor,  went  into  the  gallery  with  drawn  swords, 
and  one  of  them  seized  one  of  the  disturbers  by  the 
collar  and  a  scuffle  ensued  between  them.  The  light- 
horsemen  pressed  forward  to  support  their  companion, 
and  the  countrymen  from  every  part  of  the  gallery 
cried  out,  "Let  him  alone,  don't  strike  him."  The 
countrymen  eventually  overcame  the  troopers,  and  as  I 
was  informed  took  some  of  their  swords  from  them  and 
threw  them  away.  The  governor  at  length  rose  and 
ordered  the  sheriff  of  the  county  to  do  his  duty  forth- 
with. The  sheriff  went  forward  with  his  white  staff 
and  no  one  attempted  resistance.  He  took  the  dis- 
turbers and  put  them  in  prison.  I  consider  this  affray 
as  marking  the  spirit  of  Americans  in  general,  and  of 
the  New  Englanders  in  particular.  They  will  submit 
to  the  white  staff  of  peace  and  civil  order,  but  they 
scorn  to  be  terrified  by  red  coats  and  drawn  swords,  and 
I  hope  they  will  ever  retain  this  spirit.  The  music 
composed  the  assembly  when  the  rioters  were  removed, 
and  the  speaker  resumed  his  subject  and  possessed  a 
profound  attention.  When  all  was  finished,  except  the 
valedictory  oration,  the  president  conferred  the  degrees. 
He  sat  as  he  did  it  in  a  very  antique  two-armed  chair 
which  is  a  century  and  a  half  old,  for  it  is  coeval,  as  I 
understand,  with  the  erection  of  the  college.  The 
president  rose  from  it,  and  in  Latin  asked  leave  of  the 
governor  and  council  to  admit  the  candidates  for  de- 
o^rees  to  the  honours  of  the  colleo-e — informino^  the  hono- 
7'atissimi  that  ihejuvenes  were  entitled  to  these  honours 
from  their  examination.     The  orovernor  answered  in  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEiV.  237 

short,  handsome  reply  in  Latin,  which  he  dehvered 
with  great  propriety;  as  he  also  did  a  short  address 
in  English  on  another  occasion.  This  formality  of 
asking  leave  was  repeated  at  the  conferring  of  the 
masters'  and  medical  doctors'  degrees — the  latter  were 
called  viri  by  the  president,  to  distinguish  them,  I  sup- 
pose, from  the  juvenes.  Twenty-seven  bachelors,  two 
masters,  and  two  medical  doctors,  received  on  this  occa- 
sion the  honours  of  the  college.  The  president  made 
the  mistake  of  "  trado  hoc  lib  rum,"  for  "  hunc  librum." 
He  corrected  himself  the  first  time;  but  he  made  it  the 
second  time  and  did  not  correct  it;  but  every  time 
afterwards  he  had  it  right.  He  seems  to  be  deficient  in 
address,  and  readiness,  and  recollection;  but  in  real 
and  solid  learning,  I  am  told  and  believe,  he  excels.* 
The  whole  was  concluded  with  prayer.  The  governor 
sent  his  secretary  to  ask  me  to  sup  with  him  at  his 
house  in  Boston;  but  I  was  obliged  to  excuse  myself, 
and  took  leave  of  his  excellency  at  the  president's 
house — at  parting  he  flattered  me  with  some  handsome 
compliments.  I  rode  to  brother  Morse's  house  in 
Charlestown  in  a  hackney  coach  with  Mr.  Otis  and  Mr. 
Eckley ;  and  after  parting  tenderly  with  the  latter  gen- 
tleman,  I  had   some  agreeable   and  comfortable  reli- 

*  Several  years  after  my  return  from  my  journey  through  New 
England,  President  Willard  had  occasion  to  travel  for  the  restoration 
of  his  health,  visited  me  in  Philadelphia,  and  gave  me  the  grateful 
opportunity  of  returning  the  civilities  he  had  shown  me  at  Cam- 
bridge. He  was  famed  for  his  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language, 
and  I  recollect  that  I  consulted  him  with  satisfaction  in  relation  to  a 
criticism  on  a  text  in  the  original  of  the  New  Testament.  He  was 
a  very  amiable  man  in  private  life. 


238  LIFE  OF  THE 

gious  conversation  with  Mr.  Morse,  Deacon  Larkin, 
&c.  &c.* 

21st.  Intending  to  see  something  of  Rhode  Island 
on  my  return  home,  I  set  out  in  the  morning  of  the  day, 
after  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  Mr.  Morse  and  his 
family.  I  arrived  at  Providence  at  six  o'clock,  p.  m., 
and  called  at  the  residence  of  Dr.  Manning,  the  presi- 
dent of  the  college  in  this  place,  but  found  that  he  was 
not  at  home.  I  left  a  letter  for  him,  and  took  lodging" 
at  Daggett's  tavern.  The  town  of  Providence  stands  at 
the  head  of  the  navigation  on  the  river  of  the  same 
name.  It  is  a  large,  healthy,  and  flourishing  place. 
The  college  building  is  of  brick,  four  stories  high,  and 
the  front  somewhat  like  Nassau  Hall,  but  not  as  large. 
The  town  lies  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  and  is  nearly 
of  a  semi-circular  form — the  concave  of  the  circle  being 
presented  to  the  eye  as  you  stand  above  the  town  and 
look  down  the  river.  The  town  lies  principally  on  one 
street,  and  the  bridge  over  the  river  is  nearly  in  its 
centre. 

22d.  This  morning  I  have  been  a  good  deal  impa- 
tient in  waiting  for  the  wind  to  become  favourable  to 
my  wishes,  and  have  experienced  a  considerable  degree 
of  tedium  mentis^  and  no  inconsiderable  pain  from  the 
rheumatism.  I  have  read  the  Cambridge  catalogue, 
INIr.  Morse's  sermon  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Gary,  Mr. 
Bradford's   on   the   ordination  of   Mr.    Lambert,   Mr. 

*  Eckley,  Morse,  Thatcher,  Belknap,  Baldwin,  Spring,  and  some 
others,  as  well  as  myself,  had  only  plain  Mr.  set  before  our  names  at 
the  time  when  I  wrote  the  above  journal,  but  when  the  rage  began  for 
multiplying  Doctorates  in  our  country,  that  degree  was  conferred  on 
each  of  us. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  239 

Austin's  after  his  installation,  Dr.  D wight's  election 
sermon,  and  the  minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
our  own  church. 

23d.  This  morning  about  six  o'clock  we  set  sail  for 
New  York  in  Capt.  Currey's  packet.  The  wind  was 
light  and  variable,  and  we  spent  the  whole  day  in 
getting  as  far  as  Newport,  which  is  thirty  miles  from 
Providence.  We  did  not  get  on  shore  until  nine  or 
ten  o'clock  in  the  evening.  I  lodged  with  Captain 
Guion,  who  was  a  passenger  with  me  from  Providence, 
but  who  is  a  citizen  of  Newport,  and  who  treated  me 
hospitably  and  politely. 

24th.  Sabbath.  I  went  to  the  residence  of  Dr.  Hop- 
kins and  preached  for  him  twice  to-day.  The  text  of 
my  first  discourse  was,  "  Grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit," 
&c. — of  the  second,  "  This  is  the  victory  that  over- 
cometh  the  world,  even  our  faith."  In  both  exercises 
I  spoke  with  some  freedom.  After  the  public  service 
of  the  day,  I  had  a  conversation  with  Dr.  Hopkins  on 
some  points  of  new  divinity,  and  he  conversed  very 
rationally  and  candidly.  He  acknowledged  to  me 
that  there  was  something  difficult  and  inexplicable  in 
attempting  to  reconcile  the  divine  agency  and  influence 
with  perfect  human  liberty  and  accountableness,  and 
in  explaining  how  moral  evil  came  into  the  universe, 
and  how  the  evil  thoughts  and  actions  of  creatures 
are  reconcilable  with  the  perfect  moral  purity  and 
unblamableness  of  God.  I  told  him  that  those  who 
are  called  moderate  Calvinists  complain  that  the  new 
divinity  men  pretend  that  there  is  no  difficulty  in  these 
subjects.  He  said  in  reply,  that  he  exceedingly  dis- 
approved of  the  conduct  and  preaching  of  some  youno- 


240  LIFE  OF  THE 

ministers  who  embrace  and  propagate  such  sentiments. 
He   said   they  w^ere   rash   and  imprudent,  and   made 
unjustifiable   expressions;    and  that   they   proclaimed 
their  peculiar  sentiments  too  much  on  all  occasions, 
where  they  had  not  time  fully  to  explain  them  and  to 
o^uard  them  ao^ainst  abuse.     He  is  considered  as  the 
author  and  champion  of  the  new  divinity  by  some; 
but  he  is  certainly  a  man  of  much   more   candour, 
liberality  and  Catholicism,  than  most  of  his  disciples. 
He  is  just  finishing-  a  system  or  body  of  divinity  on  his 
own  plan.     There  is  nothing  striking  in  his  manner 
and  conversation.     On  the  contrary,  there  is  something 
which  would  lead  a  person  ignorant  of  his  character 
to  think  him  rather  weak  and  simple  and  unthinking. 
He  looks  like  a  vacant  minded  man,  and  his  conversa- 
tion on  common  and  ordinary  topics  is  not  calculated 
to  remove  such  an  impression.     Yet  he  is  certainly  a 
man   of  a  subtle   and   discriminating   mind.      He   is 
indeed  more  calculated  for  minute  inquiries  than  for 
comprehensive    views.       His    mental    optics    seemed 
formed  to  see  small  objects  distinctly,  but  are  unable 
to  survey  large  ones — he  sees  parts  but  not  the  whole. 
His   love   of  distinofuishinff   sometimes  leads   him   to 
make  distinctions  where  there  are  no  differences.     He 
separates  in  reasoning,  things  which  are  never  sepa- 
rated in  fact.     His  love  of  metaphysics  carries  him  out 
of  real  life;  but  he  appears  after  all,  to  be  a  man  of 
real  and   fervent   piety.     His   congregation   is  almost 
extinct,  and  I  have  had  queries  with  myself  whether 
his  abstruse  manner  of  preaching  has  not  contributed 
to  drive  his  people  from  him. 

25th.  We  set  sail  from  Newport  for  New  York  at 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  241 

about  six  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  wind  was  fair 
the  most  of  the  day,  and  we  came  the  most  of  our  voy- 
age. The  crew  and  company  are  tolerably  civil ;  they 
forbear  profane  expressions  in  my  presence,  but  I  over- 
hear them  swearing  on  the  deck.  My  accommodations 
are  excellent.  I  have  a  state-room  to  myself,  where  I 
can  be  retired  as  often  and  as  much  as  I  please. 

26th.  This  day  we  have  made  but  little  progress  in 
our  voyage.  The  wind  has  been  small ;  we  have  gone 
not  more  than  thirty  miles  during  the  day,  and  I  have 
been  a  good  deal  impatient.  I  have,  however,  read 
Burr's  letter  to  the  publisher  of  Emlyn's  remarks. 

27th.  This  morning  there  was  a  calm;  but  about 
nine  o'clock  there  sprang  up  a  breeze  that  was  fair,  and 
we  arrived  at  New  York  at  about  six  p.  m.  I  called  at 
the  door  of  Dr.  Rodgers'  dwelling,  and  left  a  bundle  of 
letters,  and  went  to  Paulus  Hook  ferry,  which  I  crossed 
as  the  sun  was  setting.  I  arrived  at  Newark  about  ten 
o'clock  p.  M.,  and  lodged  with  Dr.  McWhorter. 

28th.  I  rode  to  Elizabethtown  this  morning,  and  took 
my  breakfast  with  the  family  of  Mr.  Austin.  Thence 
to  New  Brunswick,  and  dined  at  the  tavern.  Called 
at  Colonel  Deare's,  and  left  with  his  wife  seven  dollars 
which  I  had  received  for  him  in  New  England.  I 
reached  Princeton  about  six  o'clock  p.  m.  and  found 
my  wife  and  family  there,  and  to  my  great  joy  all  in 
good  health  and  very  happy. 

29th.    Spent  this  day  at  Princeton.     After  making 
several  calls,  I  went  with  Dr.  Smith  and  Dr.  Stockton 
to  Tusculum,  in  the  afternoon,  to  take  tea  with  Dr. 
Witherspoon,  and  to  pay  my  respects   to  his  young  - 
wife.     I  had  heard  her  represented  as  very  handsome. 

31 


242  LIFE  OF  THE 

She  is  comely ;  but  to  my  apprehension,  nothing  more. 
The  Doctor  treated  us  with  great  pohteness. 

30th.  My  father-in-law,  Mr.  Stockton,  sent  our  whole 
family  to  Bristol  in  a  light  wagon ;  at  which  place  we 
took  the  public  stage,  and  in  a  cloud  of  dust,  which 
seemed  at  times  to  threaten  suffocation,  we  arrived 
safely  at  our  home  in  Philadelphia  about  sun-set. 

It  becomes   me   surely  to  acknowledge,  and  to  be 
deeply  sensible  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  me,  in  the 
journey  from  which  I   have  now  returned.      I  have 
gone  out  and    come  in  under  the  Divine    protection. 
In  a  journey  in  which  I  have  travelled,  by  land  and  by 
water,  nearly  a  thousand  miles,  no  accident  worth  a 
notice  has  befallen  me;  and  I  have  met  with  a  recep- 
tion kind  and  friendly  beyond  my  expectations.     My 
health,  which  was  very  infirm,  and  my  spirits,  which 
were   low   and   languid,  are    greatly  recruited.      My 
family  also  has  been  improved  in  health ;  my  youngest 
child   has   become  hearty,  when   I  feared  at  leaving 
home  that  I  should  never  see  him  again.     My  dear 
wife  has   likewise  been  evidently   mended  in  health. 
My  congregation  too  have  been  peaceable  and  content- 
ed ;  and  not  one  unkind  word,  that  I  can  hear  of,  has 
been  spoken  in  regard  to  my  absence.     On  the  con- 
trary,  the  people,  I  have  been  informed,  have    been 
anxious  that  1  should  not  give  myself  uneasiness,  and 
fearful  lest  I  should  hurry  myself  too  much  for  my 
health.     My  God !  what  shall  I  render  unto  thee  for 
these  undeserved  favours.     O !  incline  me  to  spend  the 
strength  I  have  acquired  by  thy  kindness,  in  a  more 
zealous  and  active  service  of  thee,  than  I  was  capable 
of  when  I  left  my  home.     This  I  think  is  my  settled 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  243 

purpose  and  sincere  prayer.  During  my  journey  I 
have  had  more  lively,  firm,  and  alfecting  apprehensions 
of  religious  truth,  than  I  usually  have  when  from  home ; 
and  have  felt  my  dependence  on  God  more  than  is 
visual  with  me;  and  I  have  been  preserved  from  desires 
and  temptations  into  which  I  am  prone  to  fall.  This 
is  all  of  free,  sovereign  and  distinguishing  grace ;  and 
as  I  hope  I  do  not  record  it  with  a  disposition  to  take 
any  merit  to  myself,  so  I  pray  that  it  may  not  be  the 
cause  of  any  self-righteousness  in  my  recollection  of  it 
hereafter.  My  journey  appeared  to  me  to  be  in  some 
measure  useful  to  the  general  interests  of  religion; 
especially  in  and  about  Boston,  where  many  of  the 
clergy  are  extremely  lax  in  their  religious  sentiments 
and  doctrines.  This  I  esteem  the  happiest  circum- 
stance of  my  journey.  To  do  any  thing  to  advance  the 
cause  of  my  Saviour — for  me,  who  am  so  exceedingly 
unworthy,  so  faithless,  so  selfish,  so  little  in  communion 
with  God,  to  be  honoured,  is  a  favour  indeed.  Let  the 
glory  be  his  to  whom  it  is  wholly  due,  and  who  may 
make  use  of  an  instrument  to  do  good  to  others,  which 
he  may  reject  after  all.  On  my  return,  I  lost  my  reli- 
gious feelings  and  firmness  in  a  considerable  degree. 
It  seems  as  if  the  Lord  strengthened  me  just  at  the 
time  when  it  might  be  of  some  use  to  the  church,  and 
then  justly  punished  me  for  my  exceeding  sinfulness, 
by  leaving  me  to  a  colder  frame  when  his  work  was 
done.  But  blessed  be  his  name  for  any  enlargement. 
Though  he  slay  me,  I  will  endeavour  to  trust  in  him." 
On  finishing  the  transcription  of  my  travelling  diarj^, 
it  seems  proper  that  I  should  mention  not  only  that  I 
have  omitted  many  unimportant  incidents,  but  every 


244  LIFE  OF  THE 

instance — not  more  than  three  in  number — in  which  I 
was  treated  with  coldness  or  distant  civihty.  If  my 
autobiograj3hy  should  be  read  by  others,  I  think  it  is 
probable  that  some  will  think  that  I  ought  to  have 
omitted  much  more  than  I  have.  But  it  was  my  de- 
sign to  state  the  facts  which  I  witnessed,  and  the  im- 
pressions which  I  received  in  early  life.  It  lacks  but 
about  three  months  of  fifty-three  years,  (for  I  write  this 
March  11th,  1844,)  since  I  began  my  travelling  journal. 
Many  changes  have  taken  place  during  this  period; 
and  my  own  impressions  of  scenes  and  of  characters 
might  have  been  different  if  I  had  seen  the  same  things 
at  a  more  advanced  period  of  life.  In  many  places  I 
have  somewhat  changed  the  language  of  my  journal, 
but  not  so  materially  as  to  alter  its  meaning.  My 
diary  must  still  be  my  guide  in  assisting  my  recollec- 
tion, and  I  shall  quote  it  occasionally,  but  in  general,  its 
substance  only  can  be  given. 

The  week  after  my  return  from  my  journey,  I 
preached  twice  on  the  Sabbath,  and  once  at  a  weekly 
meeting,  then  held  in  the  congregation — called  on 
twenty-nine  families  of  my  pastoral  charge,  w^as  twice 
called  to  give  testimony  in  a  court  of  law,  attended  one 
funeral  and  spoke  at  the  grave,  was  numerously  visited 
by  my  people  at  my  own  house  and  by  several  friends 
from  a  distance,  gave  advice  to  one  individual  under 
serious  impressions  of  religion,  and  wrote  a  sermon  for 
the  following  Sabbath.  Nor  was  this  an  extraordinary 
occurrence.  My  previous  absence  from  the  city  might 
and  did  induce  me  to  call  on  more  families  than  at 
ordinary  times;  but  on  the  whole  it  is  a  fair  specimen 
of  my  ministerial  life.     Indeed  I  was  often  interrupted 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  245 

in  my  studies  more  seriously  than  appears  in  the  above 
statement.  To  such  a  length  did  this  interruption  pro- 
ceed, that  I  made  an  agreement  with  my  wife  not  to 
call  me  from  my  study  when  visiters  came,  unless  they 
expressed  a  wish  to  see  me ;  and  in  that  case,  I  often 
took  a  pen  in  my  hand  when  I  went  to  them,  and  did 
not  take  a  seat,  but  walked  about  the  room  and  con- 
versed wdth  them  for  a  few  minutes;  and  then  told 
them  that  I  was  much  engaged  in  my  study,  that  they 
must  excuse  me,  and  that  Mrs.  Green  would  entertain 
them.  I  never  adopted  the  practice  of  having  stated 
hours  for  study,  in  which  I  would  see  no  one.  I 
thought  it  objectionable,  inasmuch  as  a  stranger  might 
call,  in  passing,  whom  I  might  be  very  desirous  to  see, 
and  a  timid  individual,  in  some  distress,  might  be 
utterly  discouraged  by  the  refusal  of  an  immediate 
interview.  But  after  every  expedient  that  I  could  con- 
trive, the  loss  of  time  in  my  own  house  by  unprofitable 
company,  which  civility  seemed  to  demand  an  atten- 
tion to,  was  the  burden  of  my  life  for  several  years  in 
the  early  part  of  my  ministry.  In  later  years,  after  a 
few  minutes  of  social  and  cheerful  conversation  with 
those  who  have  had  no  particular  business  with  me,  I 
have  commonly  not  hesitated  to  tell  them  explicitly,  but 
courteously,  that  my  engagements  did  not  permit  me 
to  spend  more  time  with  them. 

It  has  been  the  practice  of  the  Second  Presbyterian 
church,  I  believe  from  its  origin,  to  have  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper  administered  quarterly,  or  once 
in  three  months.  On  the  13th  of  August,  1791,  I  find 
the  following  entry  in  my  diary:  "  The  session  met  at 
my  house  in  the  evening,  Dr.  Sproat  in  the  chair.    We 


246  LIFE  OF  THE 

came  together  to  receive  the  applications  of  those  who 
wished  to  come  to  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper; 
but  not  a  single  application  was  made.  This  is  the 
first  instance  of  the  kind  since  I  have  been  in  the  pas- 
toral office,  and  Dr.  Sproat  says  he  does  not  remember 
an  instance  like  it  since  he  took  charo^e  of  the  conjjre- 
gation.  We  surely  have  reason  to  be  humbled  and  to 
mourn.  How  awful  to  think  of  the  church  of  which 
we  are  pastors  becoming  extinct!  O  that  it  might 
please  a  gracious  God  to  return  and  visit  us  with  a  day 
of  Almighty  power,  that  converts  might  be  multiplied, 
and  additions  made  to  the  church  of  such  as  shall  be 
saved.  O  that  God  may  make  me  faithful !  that  if 
Israel  be  not  gathered  by  my  instrumentality,  I  may  at 
least  deliver  my  own  soul.  In  the  week  past,  I  have 
several  times  neglected  secret  prayer  in  the  evening, 
though  I  have  had  liberty  and  enlargement  in  the  duty 
in  the  morning.  I  am  frequently  so  worried  and  worn 
down  with  fatigue  by  the  evening,  that  I  seem  to  have 
no  spirits  left  to  do  any  thing."  I  add  here,  that  so  far 
as  I  recollect,  I  have  never  omitted  family  prayer  in 
my  life,  unless  confined  to  bed  by  sickness,  or  on  some 
occasion  of  imperious  necessity.  To  show  the  state  of 
my  mind  at  this  period,  I  insert  another  extract  from 
my  diary  under  date  of  the  10th  of  August.  *'  Wrote 
on  my  sermon,  but  could  not  finish  it.  I  think  every 
week  that  I  will  get  my  business  forward  so  as  not  to  be 
hurried  at  the  close,  and  yet  I  fail.  I  know  I  am  not  so 
diligent,  active,  and  resolute  as  I  ought  to  be ;  but  I  am 
truly  oppressed  with  business,  and  have  more  to  do 
than  I  can  perform.  I  labour  hard,  and  if  I  could  get 
through   with  my  concerns,   I  should  be   contented. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  247 

Strengthen  me,  O  God!  in  body  and  in  mind.  At 
twelve  o'clock  I  attended  a  meetinof  of  the  managers  of 
the  Dispensary  as  a  member;  and  spent  nearly  two 
hours  in  conversing  and  consulting  about  an  anony- 
mous attack  on  one  of  the  physicians  of  the  institution. 
At  half  past  five  p.  M.  I  attended  a  funeral.  In  the 
evening  attended  a  lecture  preparatory  to  the  sacrament 
of  the  Supper.  Dr.  Sproat  preached.  The  week  past 
I  have  had  some  enlargement  in  my  secret  devotions." 


248  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

That  I  may  give  some  order  to  the  subsequent  narra- 
tive of  my  life,  I  shall  speak  of  it  under  a  number  of 
particulars;  the  first  of  which  shall  be 

1.     THE  COMPOSITION  AND  DELIVERY  OF  SERMONS. 

I  have  already  mentioned  the  advice  I  received  from 
Doctor  Witherspoon,  "not  to  write  more  than  one 
sermon  in  a  week,"  and  the  reason  he  assigned,  which 
was,  "if  you  attempt  more  you  will  spoil  all;"  at  the 
same  time  he  advised  me  to  preach  as  often  as  I  should 
be  providentially  called  to  the  service ;  but  to  do  it  by 
meditation  only,  without  writing.  "Your  prepared 
sermon,"  said  he,  "which  should  be  the  product  of 
your  best  efforts,  will  cover  the  defects  of  all  the  rest ; 
will  gain  you  reputation,  and  will  be  gradually  accu- 
mulating a  stock  of  correct  preparations,  not  only  for 
your  old  age,  if  you  live  to  reach  it,  but  for  use  in 
travelling,  and  for  repetition  after  proper  interval,  to 
the  people  of  your  pastoral  charge."  My  habit  of 
sermonizing  in  the  former  part  of  my  ministry  was  in 
strict  conformity  with  the  foregoing  advice.  I  recol- 
lect but  a  very  few  instances  of  departure  from  it,  and 
the  result  has  been,  that  I  have  numerous  manuscript 
preparations  for  the  pulpit,  each  of  which  cost  me 
nearly  four  days  of  very  severe  study.  But  after  I 
was  considerably  advanced  in  ministerial  life,  although 
I  often  wrote  at  large,  yet  in  order  to  gain  time  for 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  249 

reading  and  pastoral  visitation,  I  wrote  only  the  intro- 
duction, method,  and  some  or  the  whole  of  the  doc- 
trinal part  of  my  discourses,  with  hints  for  the  appli- 
cation, but  without  writing  in  detail.     Indeed  I  know 
of  no  method  of  preaching  except  the  close  reading 
of  notes,  which  I  have  not  practised.     I  have  hereto- 
fore stated,  that  an  evening  service,  which  for  a  time 
I  gave  to  the  people  at  Campington,  was  performed 
without  any  writing.     The   same  is   true  of  all   the 
services  I  performed  in  private  societies.     But  I  was 
still  afraid  to  venture  to  preach  in  the  city  without  my 
notes,  or  without  committing  the  whole  of  a  written 
discourse  to  memory,  which  method  I  practised  for  a 
short  time.     The  city  audience  contained  a  number  of 
educated  men,  besides  many  of  the  church-going  mem- 
bers of  congress.     At  length  an  occurrence  took  place 
which  compelled  me  to  address  the  audience,  that  had 
excited  my  fears,  without  any  time  even  to  meditate 
on  what  I  should   say.     The   case  was  this.     I   had 
gone  to  the  pulpit  supposing  that  the  notes  of  a  ser- 
mon which  I  had  carefully  prepared  were  safely  in  my 
pocket,  till  the  psalm  which  was  sung  before  sermon 
wanted  only  a  single  stanza  of  being  finished.     Then 
I  discovered  that  my  notes  were  not  in  my  pocket, 
but  that  I  must  either  have  dropped  them  in  the  street, 
or  left  them  in  my  study.     In  my  confusion  I  could 
not  even  find  the   text  on  which  I  had  prepared  to 
preach.     When  but  a  single  line  remained  to  be  sung, 
I  turned  hastily  to  a  passage  of  Scripture  on  which  I 
had   once   spoken  at  Campington,  and  rose  and   dis- 
coursed upon  it  at  the  same   length  as  was  usually 
occupied  by  my  other  discourses.     I  considered  this 

32 


250  LIFE  OF  THE 

occurrence  as  intended  in  the  providence  of  God  to 
rebuke  me  for  my  "fear  of  man  which  bringeth  a 
snare,"  and  to  teach  me,  that  with  the  divine  assist- 
ance, on  which,  in  a  case  of  necessity,  I  ought  to 
depend,  I  might  preach  without  writing  or  deUberate 
meditation :  for  my  hasty  effusion  I  found  was  very 
acceptable  to  my  people  in  general,  and  the  most 
critical  hearer  in  the  congregation,  as  I  was  informed, 
said  it  was  in  my  ordinary  manner,  except  that  its 
parts  were  not  so  closely  connected  as  my  discourses 
were  in  common.  After  this  I  did  not  hesitate,  (when 
I  had  not  time  to  write,)  to  speak  to  my  city  audience, 
as  well  as  to  that  in  the  Northern  Liberties,  without 
writing.  I  remember,  that  in  one  instance  I  was  re- 
quested to  print  a  sermon,  of  which,  as  far  as  I  recol- 
lect, 1  had  not  wTitten  a  word.  But  I  always  wrote 
when  I  could,  and  as  much  as  I  could,  consistently 
wdth  my  other  engagements,  till  I  left  my  congregation 
on  my  call  to  assume  the  presidentship  of  the  College 
of  New  Jersey.  The  proper  delivery  of  sermons  as 
well  as  the  proper  reading  of  the  Scriptures  and  sacred 
poetry  in  the  public  worship  of  the  sanctuary,  are  of 
far  more  importance  than  they  are  too  often  believed  to 
be  by  ministers  of  the  gospel.  The  attainment  of  a 
good  elocution  ought  to  be  regarded  as  a  sacred  duty 
by  every  candidate  for  the  gospel  ministry,  for  a  large 
share  of  his  future  usefulness  will  depend  upon  its 
attainment.  It  is  often  slighted  as  a  vain  acquisition, 
calculated  to  minister  to  the  vanity  of  being  esteemed 
as  an  orator.  If  this  be  the  motive  of  cultivating  an 
impressive  manner  of  public  speaking,  by  any  one  who 
expects  to  minister  in  holy  things,  it  cannot  certainly 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  251 

be  too  much  abhorred.  But  every  laudable  attainment 
may  be  pursued  from  corrupt  motives.  Let  the  motive 
be  to  do  good  and  to  increase  usefulness — which  are 
deeply  involved  in  the  matter  we  here  contemplate — 
and  eminent  piety  itself  may  urge  a  candidate  for  the 
sacred  ministry  to  acquire  the  talent  of  spealcing  well, 
when  he  delivers  God's  holy  truth.  No  man  who  is 
not  born  for  it,  will  ever  produce  the  highest  effects 
of  eloquence ;  but  every  man  who  has  not  some  invin- 
cible natural  defect  may  become  an  agreeable  public 
speaker :  most  men  may  not  only  be  agreeable,  but 
also  impressive.  Dr.  Witherspoon  had  a  small  voice, 
and  used  but  little  gesture  in  the  pulpit,  but  his  utter- 
ance was  very  distinct  and  articulate;  and  his  whole 
manner  serious  and  solemn;  and  no  speaker  that  I 
ever  heard,  has  thrilled  my  feelings  more  than  he. 
President  Davies,  from  what  I  have  heard  of  him, 
was  probably  the  most  accomplished  preacher  that 
our  country  has  produced.  His  ordinary  habit  was 
to  lay  his  notes  before  him,  having  made  himself 
so  familiar  with  them,  as  to  give  his  eyes  and 
action  to  the  audience  with  freedom.  I  am  persuaded 
that  notes  can  be  used  with  such  address  as  to  remove 
objections  to  them  from  all  who  believe  that  a  minister 
ought  laboriously  to  prepare  in  ordinary  circumstances, 
the  discourses  that  he  addresses  to  the  people  of  his 
charge,  especially  on  the  Lord's  day.  I  have  men- 
tioned above,  that  for  a  short  time  I  made  the  experi- 
ment of  committing  my  written  discourses  to  memory; 
but  some  of  my  most  judicious  hearers  informed  me, 
that  wdiile  I  did  so,  I  spoke  wdth  manifestly  less  free- 
dom and  energy  than  when  my  notes  wTre  before  me. 


252  LIFE  OF  THE 

2.   PASTORAL  VISITATION  AND  VISITING  THE  SICK. 

I  have  always  estimated  very  highly  the  duties  in- 
volved in  this  particular  or  specification;  and  yet  I  vv^as 
never  able,  in  pastoral  visitation,  to  satisfy  either  my- 
self or  the  people  of  my  own  charge.  The  sick  I  never 
failed  to  visit  when  informed  where  I  might  find  them, 
unless  I  was  sick  myself  at  the  time.  I  found  the 
usage  established  in  the  congregation  which  I  served, 
that  during  childbed  confinement  the  pastor  was  ex- 
pected to  visit  the  mother  of  the  new  born  infant.  Of 
this  usage  I  always  approved,  and  always,  as  far  as  I 
recollect,  paid  the  expected  visit;  and  even  when,  pro- 
bably, the  party  visited  would  rather  not  have  seen  me, 
I  have  availed  myself  of  the  usage  as  authorizing  the 
call.  On  every  occasion  of  the  kind,  religious  observa- 
tions, made  with  affectionate  tenderness,  and  concluded 
with  prayer,  were  my  invariable  practice.  In  some 
instances  the  husband  and  children  of  the  family,  and 
commonly  some  other  friends  were  present;  and  the 
effects  of  these  visits  seldom  failed  to  be  impressive, 
sometimes  even  to  tears.  But  as  to  pastoral  visitations 
in  general,  I  find  the  following  statement  in  my  diary, 
under  date  of  March  12th,  1792. 

"Deacon  Brown,  of  Campington,  called  to  tell  me 
that  the  people  of  Campington  complain  of  my  not 
visiting  them  more  than  I  have  hitherto  done.  I  hear 
many  complaints  of  this  kind  from  various  quarters  of 
the  congregation;  and  I  do  most  sincerely  wish  to  re- 
move and  prevent  them.  I  form  schemes  and  plans  to 
visit  more  than  I  do;  but  I  cannot  accomplish  them 
without  neglecting  something  else  which  seems  to  be 


KEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  253 

indispensable.  I  am  grieved  and  sometimes  greatly 
distressed  at  it,  and  yet  I  do  not  see  how  I  can  answer 
the  expectations  of  my  people  in  this  respect.  They 
do  not  know  how  much  I  am  hurried  and  distressed. 
They  have  no  idea  how  much  labour  it  costs  me  to 
make  my  preparations  for  the  pulpit;  how  much  time 
is  consumed  with  unavoidable  company ;  how  much  in 
visiting  the  sick,  in  funerals,  and  private  baptisms ;  in 
catechising  the  children  of  the  congregation ;  in  attend- 
ing societies;  in  family  concerns;  in  attending  to  the 
general  concerns  of  the  church,  as  a  member  and  the 
stated  clerk  of  Presbytery  and  the  General  Assembly. 
Nor  do  they  recollect  how  many  families  there  are  in 
the  congregation;  and  how  seldom  I  can  visit  one 
without  neglecting  another.  Perhaps  I  am  not  as 
great  an  economist  of  time  as  I  ought  to  be,  and  I  some- 
times think  I  am  not;  yet  I  contrive  and  plan,  and 
strive  to  do  more;  and  after  all  I  cannot  accomplish 
my  own  wishes  nor  plans,  nor  answer  the  expectations 
of  the  people.  I  have  of  times  thought  of  giving  up 
the  writing  of  sermons,  spend  the  time  in  visiting,  and 
preach  from  such  short  notes  and  preparations  as  I 
could  make  in  the  evening,  and  before  breakfast.  But 
this  I  really  think  would  be  wrong.  It  would,  I  fear, 
mar  my  usefulness  as  a  preacher  very  much,  and  be  the 
means  of  renderincr  me  in  a  great  measure  useless  in 
after  life.  I  sometimes  think  that  it  was  wrong  for  so 
young  a  man  as  myself,  and  one  who  needs  so  much 
study,  to  settle  in  such  a  congregation  as  I  have  charge 
of,  and  I  am  led  to  wish  that  I  were  again  at  liberty ; 
yet  I  love  my  people  with  a  tenderness  I  had  no  con- 
ception of  before  I  was  a  pastor;  and  the  thought  of 


254  LIFE  OF  THE 

leaving  them  is  intolerable.  I  cannot  even  blame  them 
for  finding  fault  with  me;  though  I  am  conscious  I  do 
not  generally  deserve  it.  They  are  not  acquainted 
with  my  perplexity  ;  it  is  both  natural  and  affectionate 
to  wash  me  to  visit  them.  It  is  my  duty  to  do  so  as 
much  as  is  in  my  power,  and  they  do  not  know  how 
much  or  how  little  that  is.  I  am  in  this  respect  to 
blame,  that  there  are  some  families  that  I  have  never 
yet  visited.  These  I  have  not  neglected  through  any 
disrespect;  but  partly  through  forgetfulness  and  partly 
because  I  did  not  know"  them.  I  perceive  that  people 
expect  that  I  should  find  them  out,  without  making 
themselves  known  to  me.  This  I  endeavour  to  do,  but 
it  can  only  be  done  gradually.  On  the  whole,  I  am 
resolved  to  exert  all  the  diligence  in  this  that  I  can,  to 
go  and  see,  as  soon  as  possible,  those  on  whom  I  have 
not  yet  called,  and  to  labour  to  redeem  my  time  from 
every  waste.  But  yet  I  know,  that  after  all,  I  cannot 
answer  the  expectations  of  the  people ;  and  in  this  I 
must  bear  my  cross."  The  foregoing  extract  from  my 
diary  was  originally  written  in  the  fifth  year  of  my 
ministerial  life.  Some  of  the  defects  mentioned  were  I 
think  subsequently  supplied ;  but  I  recollect  that  in 
my  farewell  address,  I  still  stated  that  I  had  never  ful- 
filled my  own  wishes  in  the  matter  of  pastoral  visita- 
tion. After  Dr.  Janeway  became  my  colleague,  we 
agreed  to  go  together  and  to  visit  in  detail  every  family 
in  the  Campington  congregation.  But  before  our  task 
was  half  accomplished  w^e  gave  it  up,  under  a  con- 
viction that  we  were  doing  no  good,  and  spending  our 
time  unprofitably.  Nearly  all  the  families  in  that  part 
of  the  charse  consisted  of  those  who  had  to  labour  for 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  255 

tlieir  daily  subsistence ;  the  male  part  as  mechanics  and 
porters,  and  the  female  part,  with  little  or  no  assist- 
ance, in  housekeeping.  The  men,  of  course,  we  gene- 
rally found  were  not  at  home ;  and  the  women  often 
washing,  or  cooking,  and  attending  to  their  children. 
We  broke  in  on  these  necessary  occupations ;  and  it 
was  evident  that  they  were  in  no  frame  of  mind  to 
attend  to  prayer,  or  to  be  profited  by  religious  conver- 
sation. To  visit  them  in  childbed  confinement,  or 
when  any  of  the  family  were  sick,  seemed  the  only 
opportunities  that  were  left  of  doing  them  any  good ; 
except  on  the  Sabbath,  or  in  the  evenings,  when  it  was 
generally  impracticable,  for  me  at  least  to  be  from 
home. 

I  recollect  one  remarkable  instance  of  a  sick  man  at 
Campington,  who  appeared  to  receive  great  benefit  from 
a  pastoral  visit  that  I  paid  him.  He  was  deeply  exer- 
cised with  a  conviction  of  his  guilt  as  a  sinner  and  con- 
cern for  his  soul's  salvation,  and  had  been  so  for  some 
considerable  time.  I  found  him  in  a  state  of  fever, 
which  was  probably  aggravated  by  his  mental  distress. 
After  stating  to  him  the  gospel  plan  of  salvation,  and 
the  encouragement  that  convinced  sinners  had  to  look 
to  the  Saviour  as  the  hope  of  their  souls,  I  prayed  wdth 
him;  and  on  rising  from  my  knees,  he  told  me  that 
while  I  was  at  prayer  he  had  found  relief  from  all  his 
distress.  His  fever  soon  left  him,  and  he  speedily 
recovered;  and  I  had  reason  to  hope  that  he  was  a 
renewed  man.  Another  instance,  serving  to  show  the 
error  of  thqse  physicians  who  deprecate  the  access  of 
clergymen  to  any  of  their  patients,  I  will  add  to  the  one 


256  LIFE  OF  THE 

I  have  just  stated.  It  was  the  case  of  a  lady  who  was 
very  seriously  and  rationally  exercised  with  regard  to 
the  state  of  her  soul ;  and  who  requested  that  she  might 
converse  with  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  This  her 
friends  and  physicians  obstinately  opposed,  and  plied 
her  wdth  the  whole  round  of  nervous  medicines,  but 
without  any  salutary  effect.  At  length,  as  a  matter  of 
experiment,  I  was  sent  for.  I  went  and  found  the 
object  of  my  visit  a  woman  of  good  understanding,  with 
some  improvement,  and  in  a  most  interesting  state  of 
mind.  I  conversed  with  her  for  a  considerable  time, 
explaining  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  directing 
her  to  believe  to  the  saving  of  her  soul.  The  conversa- 
tion was  concluded  with  earnest  prayer  for  the  divine 
blessing.  The  result  was  most  happy.  Her  peace  of 
mind  was  restored,  or  rather  found.  She  could  sleep 
without  anodynes ;  and  though  she  did  not  regain  her 
health,  she  had  hope  in  her  death.  Unquestionably  a 
clergyman  may  injure  a  sick  individual  by  indiscreet 
remarks;  but  so  may  a  physician  by  indiscreet  pre- 
scriptions. But  this  is  no  reason  why  both  should  not 
be  sent  for.  The  character  of  both  should  be  con- 
sidered. There  is  little  attention  in  the  theological 
training  of  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry  in  regard 
to  the  delicate  and  often  difficult  duty  of  visiting  the 
sick.  I  well  remember  my  own  embarrassment,  and 
want  of  furniture  for  this  important  service,  in  the 
first  part  of  my  pastoral  life;  and  in  looking  over 
my  diary  at  that  period,  I  find  the  expression  of 
anxiety  lest  I  had  omitted  a  part  of  my  duty,  in  a 
case  that  is  stated. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  257 

3.  THE  CATECHISING  OF  CHILDREN  AND  YOUTH. 

To  this  part  of  ministerial  duty  I  look  back  with  far 
greater  satisfaction  than  to  that  which  I  have  last 
reviewed. 

On  examining  my  diary,  I  find  that  for  a  consider- 
able time  in  which  I  was  a  collegiate  pastor  with  Dr. 
Sproat,  I  every  week  attended  on  two  classes  of 
catechumens — one  in  the  church,  or  in  a  contiguous 
school-house,  and  the  other  in  my  own  study.  The 
former  of  these  classes  consisted  of  the  children  of 
the  congregation  generally,  and  the  shorter  catechism 
of  the  Westminster  Assembly  of  Divines  was  the  only 
thing  taught,  except  some  verbal  explanations  of 
the  answers  to  the  several  questions,  with  a  short, 
serious,  and  affectionate  address,  always  concluded 
with  prayer.  The  second  class  was  not  numerous. 
It  consisted  of  those  who  were  so  famiUar  with  the 
shorter  catechism  that  they  could  ask  all  the  ques- 
tions it  contained  without  book ;  and  the  first  exercise 
consisted  in  my  asking  a  single  question ;  and  then 
the  individual  who  returned  the  answer,  put  the 
next  question  to  the  contiguous  individual,  and  thus 
the  whole  of  the  questions  of  the  catechism  were  asked 
and  answered  in  about  twenty  minutes.  Some  ex- 
planations of  the  answers  were  frequently  given;  but 
the  greater  part  of  the  exercise  consisted  of  an  exami- 
nation on  five  chapters  of  the  Bible,  previously  ap- 
pointed. After  I  had  questioned  my  catechumens,  I 
invited  them  to  put  questions  to  me  on  the  chapters 
which  we  had  gone  over;  and  I  permitted  them  to 
bring   questions    in    writing,   which    they   sometimes 

33 


258  I^IJ^E  OF  THE 

did  by  the  help  of  their  parents.  This  I  was  so  far 
from  disapproving,  that  I  hoped  that  both  parents 
and  children  would  be  profited  by  the  practice.  But 
I  recollect  one  instance  in  which  a  written  question 
Avas  submitted  to  me,  which  I  told  them  I  would 
answer  in  the  following  week.  The  truth  was,  I 
wanted  time  to  examine  and  reflect  on  the  subject 
to  which  the  question  related.  After  the  death  of 
Dr.  Sproat,  and  before  my  connexion  with  Dr.  Jane- 
way,  I  engaged  Mr.  Joseph  Eastburn  to  attend  to 
the  catechetical  instruction  of  the  children  at  Camp- 
ington.  He  did  so  for  a  time ;  but  finding  that  the 
parents  of  the  children  and  many  others  attended  on 
his  exhortations,  he  gradually  became  an  exhorter 
of  the  adult  population  and  neglected  the  children 
altogether;  that  is,  he  ceased  to  catechise  them;  but, 
I  believe,  often  addressed  them  on  the  subject  of 
their  souls'  concerns.  I  wrote  his  life  and  inserted 
it  in  the  sixth  volume  of  the  Christian  Advocate. 
It  was  afterwards  published  in  a  separate  form.  An 
engraved  likeness  accompanied  the  life.  When  I 
became  connected  with  Dr.  Jane  way,  we  made  ar- 
rangements for  the  regular  catechising  of  all  the 
children  of  the  congregation  whose  parents  were  dis- 
posed to  send  them  for  instruction.  We  had  a 
book — and  I  have  it  yet — in  which  the  names  of  the 
children  were  entered,  and  their  absence  and  pre- 
sence at  each  meeting  was  noted.  I  also  formed  and 
printed  in  a  pamphlet  form,  a  manual  of  devotion 
for  children  of  different  ages,  partly  extracted  from 
Dr.  Watts  and  partly  of  my  own  composition;  and 
each  catechumen  according  to  his  or  her  age,  com- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  259 

mitted  one  of  the  prayers  to  memory.  The  youngest 
children  were  divided  into  classes,  according  to  the 
progress  they  had  made.  The  first  volume  of  my 
catechetical  lectures  was  addressed  to  the  youth  who 
had  been  previously  my  catechumens.  The  second 
volume  of  these  lectures  was  never  orally  delivered. 
My  call  to  the  presidentship  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey  prevented  my  going  through  the  catechism, 
after  I  had  proceeded  as  far  as  the  commandments. 
This  is  more  particularly  stated  in  the  preface  to  the 
lectures. 


260  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XV. 


CHAPLAINCY    OF    CONGRESS. 


I  WAS  first  elected  chaplain  of  congress  on  the  5th  of 
November,  1792,  and  was  re-elected  by  every  succes- 
sive congress  till  the  removal  to  Washington  in  1800; 
so  that  I  was  in  the  chaplaincy,  in  connection  with 
Bishop  White,  for  eight  years.  When  I  was  elected 
the  first  time,  I  made  the  following  entry  in  my  diary : 
"  This  day  I  have  been  elected  one  of  the  chaplains  of 
congress.  It  has  been  done  without  my  knowledge,  or 
even  suspicion.  I  have  heretofore  thought  and  resol- 
ved, that  if  ever  such  a  choice  should  take  place,  that  I 
would  immediately  resign.  The  consumption  of  time, 
and  the  manner  in  which  it  has  been  represented  to  me 
that  the  duty  of  prayer  is  treated  in  congress,  have 
been  my  motives;  and  they  are  still  strong.  Yet  I 
think  it  will  be  my  duty  to  attend  prayers  to-morrow 
morning.  Many  of  my  friends  dissuade  me  from  resig- 
nation. In  the  evening  I  drew  up  and  committed  to 
memory  a  prayer  to  use  in  congress  to-morrow  morning. 
Nov.  6th.  My  mind  this  morning  was  divided  and 
undetermined  about  the  duty  of  resigning  the  chaplain- 
cy. My  inclination  is  in  favour  of  resigning.  On  the 
whole  I  determined  to  write  my  resignation,  and  carry 
it  with  me;  and  I  made  it  the  subject  of  particular 
prayer  to  God,  that  by  his  providence  and  spirit  he 
would  direct  me  to  my  duty  in  this  concern ;  that  he 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  261 

would  prevent  me  from  doing  any  thing  amiss  in  one 
way  or  the  other.  Just  as  I  was  finishing  my  letter  of 
resignation,  Bishop  White,  the  other  chaplain,  came  to 
see  me,  and  contradicted  so  positively  the  reports  of 
indecency  in  the  behaviour  of  the  members  as  greatly 
to  relieve  my  scruples  on  that  head.  He  moreover 
informed  me  that  I  would  not  have  to  attend  more  than 
every  other  week,  as  one  chaplain  can  pray  in  both 
houses;  this  removes  in  a  great  measure  my  objection 
as  to  time.  I  considered  this  call  as  providential,  and 
promised  the  Bishop  not  to  resign  to-day.  Attended 
and  prayed  in  congress,  and  went  afterwards  and  heard 
the  President's  speech  in  the  senate  chamber.  Came 
home,  chose  a  text,  and  began  a  sermon.  Attended  the 
funeral  of  Mary  Herring,  and  spoke  at  the  grave. 
Then  went  and  drank  tea  with  Mrs.  Hodge;  went  after- 
wards to  brother  Smith's,  and  spent  part  of  the  evening 
in  consulting  with  him  about  the  duty  of  resigning  the 
chaplaincy.  He  advises  me,  and  thinks  it  my  duty  not 
to  resign  until  I  have  some  proof  from  my  own  obser- 
vation, that  the  members  are  irreverent;  and  on  the 
whole  I  think  I  shall  act  on  this  plan." 

I  ought  to  state,  that  the  reports  I  heard  of  the  irre- 
verence with  which  the  members  of  congress  attended 
prayers  were  slanderous.  In  the  whole  eight  years  of 
my  chaplaincy,  I  saw  no  irreverence  of  any  kind. 
Something  the  most  like  it,  occurred  in  the  senate. 
A  member  was  busily  engaged  in  writer  a  letter;  and 
when  the  signal  was  given  for  prayers  (which  was  done 
by  the  vice-president  striking  his  desk  with  a  key,)  he 
remained  writing.  I  went  to  the  chaplain's  desk,  and 
stood  for  a  minute  or  two  waitinf^  for  him  to  rise,  and 


262  LIFE  OF  THE 

determined  that  I  would  not  commence  the  service  till 
he  did  rise.  At  length  he  looked  up  from  his  writing 
and  saw  the  other  members  all  standing,  when  with 
evident  embarrassment  he  rose  hastily,  and  I  immedi- 
ately commenced  praying.  His  engagedness  in  writing, 
I  was  convinced,  prevented  his  hearing  or  attending  to 
the  signal  for  prayers.  This  was  the  only  thing  that 
looked  like  irreverence  while  I  was  chaplain. 

During  the  first  five  years  of  my  chaplaincy,  Wash- 
ington was  President  of  the  United  States  and  the  elder 
Adams  was  Vice  President.  When  Washington  re- 
signed, Adams  was  advanced  to  the  Presidentship,  and 
Jefferson  was  elected  Vice  President.  Infidel  though 
he  was,  he  was  more  courteous  to  the  chaplains  than 
his  predecessor  had  been.  Adams,  indeed,  never  treated 
the  chaplains  with  any  visible  disrespect,  but  after 
attending  prayers  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  we 
often  had  to  wait  from  a  quarter  to  half  an  hour  for 
the  arrival  of  the  Vice  President  in  the  senate  chamber. 
Jefferson  on  the  contrary,  made  it  a  rule  for  himself 
never  to  keep  us  waiting  for  a  minute.  When  he,  on 
a  certain  occasion  violated  this  rule,  (and  I  never  knew 
him  to  do  it  but  once,)  he  said  to  me  after  prayers — 
"Dr.  Green,  I  owe  you  an  apology  for  keeping  you 
waitinor  for  me  this  morninof."  I  said  to  him  that  I 
thought  no  apology  w^as  necessary.  "  Yes,"  said  he, 
"it  is;  but  I  wish  you  to  understand  that  I  was  de- 
ceived by  my  w^atch;"  and  taking  out  his  watch  he 
desired  me  to  look  at  it,  which  at  his  request  I  did,  and 
found  that  it  was  a  quarter  of  an  hour  too  slow.  His 
infidelity  was  generally  known,  but  not  openly  avowed 
till  after  his  death.     He  charged  his  grandson,  in  his 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  263 

will,  to  publish  certain  papers  which  he  left,  which 
when  printed  filled,  if  I  rightly  recollect,  four  octavo 
volumes.  These  volumes  contained,  among  other 
things,  a  mass  of  infidelity  of  the  most  malignant  and 
abusive  kind.  I  reviewed  them  in  the  Christian  Advo- 
cate, of  which  I  was  the  editor,  and  was  urged  to  pub- 
lish the  review  in  a  separate  form;  but  this  I  declined. 
About  one-third  of  the  members  in  congress  in  each 
house  were  commonly  present  at  prayers.  On  one  oc- 
casion I  expressed  to  a  member,  wdio  was  a  professor 
of  religion  and  with  whom  I  was  well  acquainted,  the 
feeling  of  regret  I  experienced,  that  the  attendance  on 
prayers  was  not  of  a  greater  number.  "  Will  you,"  said 
he  in  reply,  "  tell  me  on  your  veracity,  whether  our 
attendance  is  not  as  good  as  that  of  the  members  of 
your  General  Assembly,  or  Synod,  at  your  constituting 
prayer  in  the  morning?"  I  was  completely  confound- 
ed with  this  interrogation;  for  on  recollection  I  was 
convinced  that  our  ecclesiastical  bodies  were  not  more 
numerously  attended  at  the  opening  prayer  than  was 
the  fact  in  the  congress  of  the  United  States,  and  this 
I  had  to  admit  to  the  member  to  whom  I  had  expressed 
my  regret  at  the  beginning  of  the  conversation  on  the 
subject.  I  have  frequently  mentioned  the  fact  w^hich 
I  here  record  to  my  clerical  brethren,  but  with  too  little 
effect  to  the  present  hour.  It  was  the  usage  under 
President  Washington's  administration,  that  the  chap- 
lains of  congress  should  dine  with  him  once  in  every 
month,  while  congress  was  in  session.  This  brought 
me  often  in  the  presence  of  the  illustrious  man  whose 
fame  has  filled  the  world.  It  w^as  among  the  rare 
qualities  that  distinguished  Washington,  that  in  com- 


264  LIFE  OF  THE 

mon  conversation  he  never  expressed  his  feehngs  on 
an  event  or  a  subject  that  affected  a  foreign  nation,  and 
never,  while  a  subject  was  under  debate  in  congress, 
let  his  opinion  be  publicly  known  on  that  subject.  I 
will  give  an  example  of  each  of  these  traits  of  charac- 
ter, to  which  I  w^as  an  eye  and  ear  witness. 

Some  time  after  the  formation  of  Jay's  celebrated 
treaty  with  Great  Britain,  there  was  a  rumour  in  Phi- 
ladelphia, that  a  large  mob  in  London  had  set  the 
government  at  defiance,  destroyed  Pitt's  house,  and 
threatened  the  tower  of  London.  At  the  origin  of  this 
rumour  it  was  my  day  to  dine  with  the  President,  On 
going  out  of  my  house,  I  found  a  newspaper  stating 
this  report  in  large  print,  I  read  it  hastily  and  went  as 
fast  as  I  could  to  the  President's  dwelling.  When  I 
entered  the  drawing-room  I  found  the  company  that 
had  assembled  there  all  engaged  in  talking  about  the 
rumour.  The  President  asked  me  if  I  had  seen  any 
newspaper  that  referred  to  it,  remarking  at  the  time 
that  he  had  seen  none.  I  told  him  that  I  had  found  a 
paper  in  my  entry  as  I  was  leaving  my  house  to  come 
to  his  dinner,  and  had  hastily  read  an  article  on  the 
subject;  he  asked  me  what  vessel  had  brought  the 
intelligence,  and  what  w^as  its  date,  &c.  The  rumour 
was  the  subject  of  conversation,  not  only  in  the  draw- 
ing-room, but  at  the  table ;  and  I  watched  the  President 
most  attentively  to  see  if  I  could  discover  his  feelings 
on  the  occasion.  But  although  he  talked  about  it,  I 
think  no  mortal  could  have  discovered  whether  he 
thought  it  was  true  or  false,  or  whether  he  wished  it  to 
be  one  or  the  other.  From  all  that  he  said,  or  any  ap- 
pearance in  his  countenance,  his  whole  deportment  was 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  265 

such  as  would  have  been  if  he  had  been  conversing 
about  some  abstract  proposition  not  calculated  to  inte- 
rest the  feelings  of  any  one.     The  other  instance  to 
which  I  referred  is  as  follows.    A  warm  debate  was 
going  on  in  congress,  on  a  day  that  I  was  to  dine  with 
the  President,  and  in  the  drawingroom  he  was  sitting 
between  me  and  a  member  of  congress,  who  directly 
put  to  him  the  inquiry,  what  was  his  opinion  on  the 
subject  then  before  the  House  of  Representatives.     A 
perfectly  equivocal  answer  was  returned.     The  mem- 
ber who  had  made   the  inquiry,  supposing  his  ques- 
tion   had    been   misunderstood,    stated   it   again,   and 
again  the  answer  was  as  equivocal  as  before.     But  to 
my  astonishment,  the  member  did  not  see  the  Presi- 
dent's intention  to  waive  an  explicit  answer,  and  the 
third  time  repeated  his  question.     But  it  fortunately 
happened  that  at  the  moment  a  stranger  entered  the 
room,  and  the  President  went  (as  was  his  custom)  to 
speak  to  him,  and  took  care  when  he  had  done  so  to 
take  a  seat  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  room.     There 
was  more  of  the  indefinable  quality  called  presence  in 
President  Washington,  than  any  other  person  I  have 
ever  known.    In  his  general  manners  he  was  eminently 
courteous  and  kind ;  and  yet  to  the  last,  I  could  never 
speak   to  him  without  feeling  a  degree  of  embarrass- 
ment such  as  I  have  never  felt  in  the  presence  of  any 
other  individual,  man  or  woman,  with  whom  I  was  well 
acquainted.     In  his  observance  of  appointments  he  was 
punctiliously  exact.     After  I  was  chaplain,  I   believe 
I  was  present  at  all  his  speeches  on  the  opening  of  a 
session  of  congress;  for  the  custom  of  sending  a  mes- 
sage to  congress,  which  was  introduced  by  Mr.  Jeffer- 

34 


266  LIFE  OF  THE 

son,  was  then  unknown.  Twelve  o'clock  at  noon,  was 
the  usual  hour  agreed  on  for  his  opening  speech,  and  in 
no  instance  did  he  fail  in  a  punctual  attendance  at  that 
hour;  indeed,  he  commonly  crossed  the  threshold  of 
the  door  where  the  congress  sat,  exactly  when  the 
clock  was  striking  the  hour  of  twelve.  The  two  houses 
always  assembled  to  receive  him  in  the  senate  cham- 
ber. When  he  entered,  all  the  members  of  both  houses 
rose  from  their  seats,  and  stood  up  until  he  had 
taken  his  seat,  which  he  did  immediately  after  bowing 
to  his  audience.  When  he  was  seated,  he  looked 
around  on  the  audience  for  a  minute  or  tw^o,  and  then 
took  out  his  spectacles  from  a  common  red  morocco 
case,  and  laid  them  on  his  knee,  and  then  took  from  his 
side-pocket  his  written  speech.  After  putting  on  his 
spectacles,  he  rose  and  began  his  address,  which  he 
read  closely.  He  read  distinctly  and  audibly,  but  in 
no  other  respect  was  his  reading  excellent.  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon  had  heard  George  the  Third  deliver  one  of  his 
speeches  to  the  British  parliament,  which  he  said  w^as 
in  the  very  best  style  of  elocution.  This  could  not  be 
said  of  the  speeches  of  Washington  ;  his  elocution  had 
no  glaring  fault,  and  no  high  excellence.  In  private, 
as  well  as  in  public,  his  punctuality  was  observable. 
He  had  a  well  regulated  clock  in  his  entry,  by  which 
the  movements  of  his  whole  family,  as  well  as  his  own 
were  regulated.  At  his  dinner  parties  he  allowed  five 
minutes  for  the  variation  of  time  pieces,  and  after  they 
were  expired  he  would  wait  for  no  one.  Some  lagging 
members  of  concjress  came  in  when  not  onlv  dinner 
was  begun,  but  considerably  advanced.  His  only  apo- 
logy was,  "Sir,  or  Gentlemen,  we  are  too  punctual  for 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEX.  267 

you;"  or  in  pleasantry,  "Gentlemen,  I  have  a  cook, 
who  never  asks  whether  the  company  has  come,  but 
whether  the  hour  has  come."  Washing^ton  sat  as  a 
guest  at  his  dinner  table,  about  half  way  from  its  head 
to  its  foot.  The  place  of  the  chaplain  was  directly 
opposite  to  the  President.  The  company  stood  while 
the  blessing  was  asked,  and  on  a  certain  occasion,  the 
President's  mind  was  probably  occupied  with  some 
interesting  concern,  and  on  sroinof  to  the  table  he  be^an 
to  ask  a  blessing  himself.  He  uttered  but  a  word  or 
two,  w^hen  bowing  to  me,  he  requested  me  to  proceed, 
which  I  accordingly  did.  I  mention  this  because  it 
shows  that  President  Washington  always  asked  a 
blessing  himself,  when  a  chaplain  was  not  present. 

Under  the  administration  of  Washington  one  scene 
of  turbulent  disorder  occurred  in  the  House  of  Re- 
presentatives. The  federal  party  was  at  that  time 
dominant;  and  there  was  in  the  democratic  party  an 
individual  who  became  the  butt  of  their  ridicule.  It 
w^as  carried  so  far  that  he  at  length  spat  in  the  face 
of  the  member  who  was  ridiculing  him.  There  the 
matter  ended  at  the  time.  But  the  next  mornings 
before  the  house  was  called  to  order,  the  member 
whose  face  had  been  defiled,  having  prepared  a  cudgel, 
undertook  to  chastise  the  man  whom  he  had  provoked, 
and  did  inflict  upon  him  a  number  of  blows  before 
he  was  arrested  by  the  spectators.  It  became  the 
subject  of  much  party  discussion  in  the  house.  A 
motion  was  made  to  expel  the  spitting  member;  but 
it  was  resisted,  as  his  opponent  was  confessedly  the 
aggressor  in  the  first  instance.  But  in  a  few  days 
a  picture  appeared  in  the  print  shops,  in  which  the 


268  l^IFE  OF  THE 

chaplain  was  represented  as  standing  at  his  desk  pre- 
paring to  engage  in  prayer,  while  the  cudgeling  was 
represented  as  taking  place  on  the  floor  of  the  house 
before  him.  I  was  the  chaplain  interested,  and  there 
was  either  a  fancied  or  real  likeness  of  some  features  of 
my  face.  But  the  whole  of  this,  so  far  as  the  chaplain 
was  concerned,  existed  no  where  but  in  the  mind  of  him 
who  was  the  maker  of  the  picture.  I  was  not  a  witness 
of  the  scuffle  at  all,  and  knew^  of  it  only  by  informa- 
tion, though  I  heard  some  of  the  debates  on  the  motion 
to  expel  the  spitting  member.     He  was  not  expelled. 

I  have  already  taken  occasion  to  mention  the  elo- 
quent speech  of  Mr.  Ames  in  the  House  of  Re- 
presentatives. I  am  now  to  mention  two  eloquent 
speeches  in  the  Senate.  Mr.  Gallatin's  election  to 
the  Senate  by  the  legislature  of  Pennsylvania  was 
contested  on  the  ground  that  he  was  not  eligible  as  a 
senator  according  to  the  qualifications  prescribed  in  the 
constitution  of  the  United  States.  The  leading  mem- 
bers  of  both  parties,  excepting  the  two  members  from 
New  York,  Mr.  King  and  Col.  Burr,  had  put  forth  all 
their  powers  on  this  occasion.  King  was  a  federalist, 
and  Burr  was  a  democrat,  and  there  had  been  much 
manoeuverinor  between  them  to  secure  the  advantage  of 
speaking  last.  King  had  this  advantage  of  his  antago- 
nist, that  he  was  determined  not  to  speak  at  all,  unless 
Burr  should  speak  before  him.  But  Burr's  party  could 
not  dispense  with  his  speech.  The  vice-president,  Mr. 
Adams,  was  just  going  to  put  the  question,  or  rather  he 
had  uttered  two  or  three  w^ords  preparatory  to  it,  when 
Burr  arose  and  commenced  his  address.  He  spoke,  if 
I  mistake  not,  for  more  than  an  hour  in  the  most  fluent, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  269 

graceful,  and  insinuating  manner ;  his  arguments  were 
so  specious  that  they  appeared  irresistible.  King's 
eloquence  was  entirely  of  a  different  character.  His 
plea  was  made  up  rather  of  demands  powerfully  en- 
forced, than  of  persuasion  artfully  conducted.  It  ex- 
hibited more  of  the  ancient  style  of  impassioned  elo- 
quence than  I  had  ever  seen  before  or  have  ever 
witnessed  since.  His  countenance  at  one  time  was 
strongly  expressive  of  indignation  or  disgust,  and  at 
another  of  pleasure  and  delight.  His  action  was  vehe- 
ment. In  arguing  he  often  raised  his  hand  as  he  added 
one  thought  to  another,  till  at  the  close  he  brought  it 
down  with  violence  on  a  book  that  was  before  him,  as 
if  to  seal  what  he  had  said.  In  the  course  of  his  speech 
he  once  leaped  about  two  feet  from  the  floor.  In  a 
word,  his  action  would  have  been  ludicrous  if  he  had 
not  taken  his  hearers  along  with  him.  But  this  he  did 
effectually,  and  he  knew  that  he  could  do  it.  The  au- 
dience, both  friends  and  foes,  hung  upon  his  lips  and 
had  their  feelings  deeply  interested  from  the  beginning 
to  the  end  of  his  speech.  The  senate  chamber  was 
densely  crowded  on  this  occasion,  but  the  chaplains 
were  always  accommodated  when  they  chose  to  be  so, 
in  the  secretary's  desk,  the  place  where  they  offered 
their  prayers  at  the  commencement  of  business  in  the 
morninfT. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  1797,  the  presidentship  of 
Washington  terminated,  and  on  this  occasion  the  clergy 
of  the  city  and  vicinity  presented  to  him  a  written 
address,  drawn  up  by  myself,  to  which  he  returned  a 
very  courteous  answer.  In  my  review^  of  Jefferson's 
papers,  in  the  8th  volume  of  the  Christian  Advocate, 


270  l^IFE  OF  THE 

the  whole  circumstances  of  this  transaction  are  explain- 
ed ;  and  the  address,  vidth  the  names  of  those  who 
signed  it,  and  the  President's  answer,  may  there  be 
seen* 

Nearly  all  the  usages  which  Washington  had  estab- 
lished, were  adopted  by  Mr.  Adams  on  his  accession  to 
the  presidentship.  There  was  one,  however,  that  was 
new.  Washington  had  several  times  called  his  fellow 
citizens  to  the  duty  of  either  fasting  or  of  thanksgiving; 
and  the  proclamations  vi^hich  he  issued  for  the  purpose 
were  probably  wTitten  by  himself.  But  Mr.  Adams 
requested  the  chaplains  of  congress  to  furnish  him  with 
draughts  of  two  proclamations  which  he  issued  for  the 
fasts  to  which  he  called  the  public  during  his  adminis- 
tration. Bishop  White  and  myself  accordingly  each 
made  a  draught  of  the  first  contemplated  proclamation, 
and  comparing  them  together,  the  bishop,  (to  whom 
as  the  oldest  chaplain  I  deferred)  chose  to  take  a  con- 
siderable part  of  mine  and  to  connect  it  wath  his  own. 
On  the  second  occasion,  which  w^as  about  a  year  after 
the  first,  (the  first  being  in  March,  1798,  the  second  in 
the  same  month  of  the  following  year,  1799)  the  bishop 
devolved  the  w^hole  business  on  me.  To  remove  the 
complaint  which  I  knew  the  religious  community  of 
our  country  had  made,  namely,  that  the  proclamation 
calling  them  to  the  duty  of  thanksgiving  or  fasting 
lacked  a  decidedly  Christian  spirit,  I  resolved  to  write 
one  of  an  evangelical  character  which  should  not  be 
liable  ^to  this  objection,  and  to  take  the  risk  of  its  being 
rejected  or  altered  by  the  President.     This  I  accord- 

*  Appendix,  E. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  271 

ingly  did,  and  my  draught  was  published  with  only  the 
alteration  of  two  or  three  words  not  at  all  affecting  the 
religious  character  of  my  production.  The  commenda- 
tion bestowed  on  this  proclamation  by  the  pious  people 
of  our  country  was  ardent  and  general.  It  was  of 
course  supposed  that  the  President  had  written  it  him- 
self, and  I  said  and  did  nothing  to  undeceive  them. 
Indeed  the  sanction  given  it  by  the  President  made  it 
virtually  his  own  act. 


272  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER   XVI. 


PESTILENCE. 


The  yellow  fever  appeared  in  Philadelphia  in  the 
years  1793,  1797,  1798,  1799,  and  1802.  Before  the 
yellow  fever  was  recognized  as  such,  in  1793,  I  had 
occasion  in  the  discharge  of  my  pastoral  duties  to  visit 
two  families  that  suffered  from  its  ravages,  and  attend 
the  funerals  of  its  victims.  The  first  family  was  in 
Water  street,  near  the  centre  of  the  infected  district, 
where  the  disease  first  made  its  appearance.  In  the 
other  case,  the  subject  of  this  fatal  malady  lying  on 
the  sacking-bottom  of  his  bed,  had  bled  so  much  from 
his  mouth  and  nose,  as  to  run  through  the  sacking- 
bottom,  and  to  make  a  puddle  of  blood  under  him  on 
the  floor ;  and  his  corpse  was  so  fetid  when  carried  to 
the  grave,  that  my  colleague  and  myself  could  not  walk 
near  it.  The  influenza  had  preceded  the  yellow  fever, 
and  when  I  was  taken  ill  after  the  yellow  fever  was  dis- 
tinctly recognized,  I  endeavoured  to  persuade  myself 
that  it  was  the  influenza  which  affected  me.  My  wife 
was  ill  of  a  fever  at  the  same  time,  and  more  severely 
so  than  myself.  The  physician  of  the  family  was  Dr. 
Hodge,  whose  daughter  was  among  the  first  victims  of 
the  pestilence,  and  one  of  those  I  had  visited,  and 
whose  funeral  I  had  attended.  When  I  perceived  that 
he  was  anxious,  and  judging  also  by  the  remedies  he 
prescribed,  I  took  him  aside,  and  requested  him  to  tell 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  273 

me  candidly,  whether  in  his  judgment  I  and  my  wife 
were  suffering  under  the  prevaiUng  epidemic.  He 
answered  my  inquiry  in  the  affirmative,  but  encour- 
aged me  to  hope  for  the  best.  My  wife  did  not  know 
of  this  inquiry,  nor  of  its  result.  She,  however,  had 
been  exposed  to  infection,  and  had  strong  suspicions 
that  she  was  labouring  under  the  prevailing  malady. 
When  we  were  both  beginning  to  mend,  we  were  called 
out  of  the  city  by  a  most  extraordinary  occurrence.  A 
mulatto  lad  who  had  once  lived  in  my  family,  was  at 
this  time  employed  as  a  driver  of  a  hack  between  Phi- 
ladelphia and  Princeton.  I  never  knew  by  what  means 
he  became  informed  that  our  youngest  child  had  been 
sent  with  his  nurse  to  his  grandparents  in  the  vicinity 
of  Princeton,  but  he  had  the  address  to  persuade  the 
company  in  his  hack  to  permit  him  to  go  on  foot  nearly 
a  quarter  of  a  mile,  to  inquire  about  the  health  of  our 
child;  the  hack  in  the  meantime  remaining  without 
motion  in  the  road.  The  grandmother  of  the  child, 
after  telling  him  that  our  babe  had  been  very  ill  the 
preceding  night,  but  was  much  better  in  the  morning, 
and  pointing  to  the  nurse's  arms,  asked  Jack,  (the 
name  of  the  mulatto)  whether  there  was  not  a  fatal 
fever  prevailing  in  Philadelphia  ?  Jack  told  her  that 
such  was  the  fact.  Then  said  the  grandmother,  tell 
my  daughter  that  she  had  better  come  to  Princeton. 
This  was  the  message  sent;  but  that  w^hich  was  de- 
livered was — that  our  child  was  thought  to  be  dying 
last  night,  was  a  little  better  this  morning ;  but  that  my 
wife  and  myself  were  requested  to  go  immediately  to 
Princeton.  I  consulted  our  physician  whether  he 
thought  it  would  be  safe  for  me  and  my  wife  to  travel 

35 


274  LIFE  OF  THE 

in  our  weak  state.  The  answer  was,  that  in  an  easy 
carriage  he  thought  we  might  go  to  Princeton  without 
injury,  perhaps  with  advantage.  An  easy  carriage 
with  a  driver  was  obtained,  and  my  wife  and  myself 
with  our  two  other  children  set  out  on  our  journey, 
fearing  that  we  were  going  to  the  funeral  of  our  babe. 
The  weather  was  oppressively  warm,  and  we  suffered 
greatly  in  travelling;  and  to  add  to  our  distress,  one  of 
our  children  began  to  vomit  while  we  were  on  our 
journey,  and  the  other  also  as  soon  as  we  arrived  at  its 
end.  As  the  yellow  fever  sometimes  commenced  with 
this  symptom,  I  did  not  know  but  that  we  had  all 
left  the  city  to  die  together  at  Princeton.  In  the  best 
manner  I  could,  I  endeavoured  to  commit  all  to  God, 
and  after  taking  a  large  draught  of  wine  whey,  I  lay 
down  on  a  bed,  and  fell  in  a  sound  sleep.  When  I 
awoke,  I  found  that  my  mother-in-law  had  prepared  for 
me  a  part  of  a  broiled  chicken.  This  was  the  first 
animal  substance  I  had  tasted  in  about  ten  days; 
even  the  smell  of  animal  food  had  been  intolerably 
offensive  during  that  period.  We  were  delivered  of 
our  apprehension  at  Bristol  in  regard  to  our  youngest 
cihld,  by  a  gentleman  who  had  left  Princeton  in  the 
morning  of  the  day  on  which  we  had  set  out  on  our 
journey,  and  who  was  acquainted  with  the  fact  that  the 
child  was  doing  well;  and  our  other  children  after  a 
night's  rest  were  free  from  all  complaint.  But  my 
anxiety  about  my  people  in  the  city,  when  I  w^as  so  far 
recovered  as  to  be  able  to  return  to  them,  was  all  but 
intolerable.  My  family  was  decidedly  opposed  to  the 
idea  of  my  return;  but  this  did  not  satisfy  me  as  to  the 
matter  of  my  duty.     At  length,  I  was  greatly  relieved 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  275 

by  a  letter  from  my  venerable  colleague,  in  which  he 
told  me,  "  that  he  could  not  advise  my  return."  -This 
was  soon  followed  by  a  letter  from  one  of  the  elders  of 
the  church  which  I  served,  who  had  remained  in  the 
city,  and  had  himself  been  very  ill  with  the  yellow 
fever,  dehorting  me  from  thinking  of  a  return,  till  the 
city  should  become  healthy.  But  before  I  received 
these  letters,  my  mind  was  at  times  in  an  agony.  The 
number  of  deaths  among  the  people  of  my  charge  was 
great.  The  family  of  Dr.  Sproat  was  almost  annihi- 
lated by  this  calamity.  Himself,  his  wife,  his  eldest 
son,  and  youngest  daughter,  became  its  victims.  After 
I  heard  of  his  death,  I  began  to  compose  his  funeral 
sermon,  and  to  prepare  one  to  be  delivered  the  first 
time  I  should  address  the  people  of  my  charge  after 
my  return.  Of  this  return,  my  diary  will  give  the 
best  account,  and  for  several  days  thereafter. 

"  1793,  Nov.  9th.  This  day  I  left  Princeton  to  go 
to  Philadelphia;  called  at  Trenton,  dined  at  Bristol, 
and  lodged  at  Frankford  at  Mr.  Smith's,  who  received 
me  very  kindly. 

10th.  Sabbath.  I  rode  into  the  city,  and  went  di- 
rectly to  the  church.  It  was  the  most  solemn  and 
affecting  scene  I  ever  witnessed.  The  pulpit  was  hung 
in  black,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  audience  were  in 
mourning  for  their  nearest  relatives  or  friends.  I  had 
been  absent  from  the  people  for  about  three  months. 
All  the  circumstances  taken  together  almost  overcame 
both  me  and  the  audience.  I  wept  through  the  whole 
of  the  exercises,  as  did  most  of  the  people.  I  preached 
in  the  morningr  and  afternoon.  I  dined  at  Mr.  McLane's 
and  drank  tea  at  Mr.  Hazard's.     On  the  13th  my  family 


276  LIFE  OF  THE 

returned  home,  when  we  were  informed  of  the  death  of 
Mrs.'  Sproat,  which  took  place  this  day  about  one 
o'clock. 

14th.  Attended  the  funeral  of  Mrs.  Sproat,  and  then 
visited  the  family  in  company  with  brother  Smith. 

15th.  Studied  diligently,  and  wrote  on  my  funeral 
sermon  for  Dr.  Sproat,  and  nearly  completed  it. 

16th.  Sabbath.  Preached  in  the  morning  my  funeral 
sermon.  The  people  were  extremely  affected  under  the 
sermon.*  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  my  second  ser- 
mon on  the  exercises  of  the  heavenly  state. 

17th.  I  attended  a  meeting  of  the  clergy  of  the  city 
for  the  purpose  of  concerting  measures  for  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  theatre. 

24th.  Wrote  on  a  proposed  address  to  the  public 
against  the  theatre,  which  I  carried  in  the  afternoon  to 
a  meeting  of  the  clergy.  I  remained  at  this  meeting 
till  evening." 

I  shall  not  quote  my  diary  farther  at  present,  but 
state  in  general  that  the  address  mentioned  under  the 
last  date  was  finished  and  published.  The  clergy  of 
the  city  generally,  but  not  universally,  petitioned  the 
legislature  of  the  State  to  repeal  the  law  which  sanc- 
tioned the  theatre,  or  rather  to  re-enact  that  which  pro- 
hibited it,  and  which,  as  heretofore  stated,  they  had 
repealed.     But  it  was  all  in  vain. 

Deprived  of  my  first  colleague,  the  burden  of  my 
ministerial  duties  was  greatly  increased.  In  the  course 
of  the  winter  which  succeeded  the  yellow  fever  of  1793, 
measures  were  adopted  by  the  second  and  third  Pres- 
byterian churches  of  Philadelphia  to  obtain  the  services 

*  Appendix,  F. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  277 

of  Mr.  Abeel,  on  the  plan  that  lie  should  serve  the 
second  church  two-thirds  of  his  time,  and  the  third 
church  the  remaining  third.  It  was  an  ill  contrived 
arrangement,  and  did  not  last  long.  He  w^as  called 
from  the  Dutch  Church  in  New  York,  and  that  church 
finding  that  he  was  not  contented  with  his  situation  in 
Philadelphia,  recalled  him.  He  was  a  most  amiable 
man,  and  one  of  the  best  preachers  of  our  country.  But 
it  was  impossible  for  him  in  his  youth  to  satisfy  either 
of  the  cono^reo^ations  which  he  served  with  the  number 
of  his  pulpit  services,  or  with  his  pastoral  visitations  of 
the  people.  He  was  popular  in  New  York,  and  the 
degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  was  conferred  on  him 
there;  but  he  died  in  early  life,  and  was  greatly  and 
deservedly  lamented.  Before  he  became  my  colleague, 
and  during  the  whole  period  wdiich  elapsed  after  his 
removal  till  the  summer  of  1799,  when  Dr.  Janeway 
was  called  as  co-pastor  with  me,  my  ministerial  duties 
were  onerous  to  the  extreme.  In  stating  my  religious 
exercises  on  one  occasion,  I  find  a  complaint  in  my 
diary,  that  I  was  so  hurried  by  numerous  engagements 
that  I  could  scarcely  find  time  for  secret  prayer. 

On  the  recurrence  of  the  yellow  fever  in  1797,  I 
took  my  family  to  Princeton,  but  for  myself  I  deter- 
mined to  preach  to  the  few  individuals  of  my  pastoral 
charge  that  remained  in  the  city.  I  had  been  absent 
from  my  people  during  the  greater  part  of  the  fearful 
calamity  of  1793>  and  I  was  desirous  to  show  them 
that  I  was  ready  to  face  danger  in  their  service.  I  had 
an  additional  motive.  I  thought  my  people  were  ra- 
ther remiss  in  their  endeavours  to  get  me  a  colleague, 
and  I  cherished  the  hope  that  my  zeal  in  serving  them 


278  LIFE  OF  THE 

would  stimulate  them  to  more  active  exertions.  By 
far  the  larger  part  of  my  congregation  had  left  the  city 
as  soon  as  it  was  fully  ascertained  that  the  pestilence 
had  appeared  among  us.  In  general,  it  was  the  poorer 
part  that  remained,  but  the  churches  in  the  city,  ex- 
cept one  of  the  Methodist  denomination  were  closed, 
and  probably  the  larger  part  of  my  audience  were  not 
of  my  own  pastoral  charge ;  taken  together,  the  people 
to  whom  I  preached  were  in  number  about  the  third 
part  of  my  ordinary  congregations  in  time  of  health. 
I  purchased  a  horse  and  had  a  chaise  at  command, 
so  that  I  visited  my  family  every  week  during  the 
calamity.  This  I  did,  that  I  might  relieve  their  fears, 
and  promote  my  own  health.  My  wife  told  me  that 
if  I  considered  it  my  duty  to  go  weekly  to  the  city, 
she  considered  it  her  duty  to  accompany  me.  My 
answer  was,  "Very  well  my  dear,  try  it."  She  did 
try  it  once,  and  but  once  after  the  disease  became 
alarming.  An  old  black  servant  from  Carolina  had 
the  charge  of  our  house,  and  did  our  marketing.  All 
visiting  of  friends  had  ceased.  My  wife  spent  a 
gloomy  day.  At  length  she  heard  the  rumbling  of 
carriage  wheels.  "There  now,  she  cried,  is  a  hearse, 
let  us  go  to  the  door  and  see  it."  To  the  door  w^e 
accordingly  went,  and  on  opening  it,  the  hearse  with 
a  coffin  in  it  was  directly  before  us.  My  wife  sank 
back  into  my  arms.  I  said  to  her,  "My  love — to  use  a 
military  phrase — if  you  cannot  stand  fire  better  than 
this,  I  think  it  is  clear  that  you  ought  to  remain  at 
Princeton,  and  not  come  here  until  our  city  is  free  from 
pestilence."  I  accordhigly  took  her  to  Princeton  after 
I  had  performed  my  Sabbath  day's  exercises  in  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  279 

church,  and  she  showed  no  disposition  to  accompany 
me  again. 

I  met  with  an  occurrence  of  a  very  disagreeable 
kind.  I  was  greatly  afflicted  with  a  swimming  in  my 
head,  which  was  always  increased  by  the  elevation  of 
the  pulpit.  To  relieve  it,  I  stood  in  a  circular  pew  at 
the  foot  of  the  pulpit,  from  which  I  could  easily  ad- 
dress my  small  audience.  When  the  service  on  a  cer- 
tain occasion  was  somewhat  advanced,  I  saw  a  woman 
whose  face  was  much  flushed  coming  up  the  broad  aisle 
of  the  church,  and  taking  a  seat  at  a  little  distance  from 
me.  I  was  accustomed,  in  order  to  avoid  intercourse 
with  the  people,  to  remain  in  the  pew  from  which  I  had 
spoken  till  the  whole  congregation  had  retired.  But 
the  woman  whom  I  have  mentioned  had  no  disposition 
to  retire  till  she  had  spoken  to  me.  I  was  standing 
up  with  my  hand  on  the  top  of  the  enclosure  of  the  pew. 
She  approached  and  laid  hold  of  my  hand.  I  sought 
gently  to  disengage  it,  but  she  grasped  it  more  firmly, 
and  drew  me  toward  her  saying,  "  I  believe  you  don't 
know  me;''  and  as  she  spoke  these  words,  she  breathed 
full  in  my  face,  and  her  breath  was  the  most  fetid  that 
I  have  ever  known,  it  seemed  to  go  down  to  the  bottom 
of  my  stomach.  As  soon  as  I  decently  could,  I  left 
her,  returned  home,  washed  my  hands  and  face,  took 
a  glass  of  wine,  and  tried  to  forget  what  had  happened. 
What  became  of  the  woman,  I  know  not.  She  was 
either  in  liquor,  or  under  disease,  or  more  probably 
both.  As  far  as  I  recollect,  no  ill  consequence  to  my- 
self followed  the  occurrence.  It  pleased  God  to  favour 
me  during  this  calamity  with  great  consolation  in  my 
religious  exercises  and  feelings.     I  was  in  the  habit  of 


280  LIFE  OF  THE 

making  a  statement  in  my  diary  on  Saturday  evening, 
of  my  religious  exercises  during  the  previous  week. 

I  desire  to  record  with  the  liveliest  gratitude  the 
goodness  of  God  in  preserving  me  and  my  family 
during  the  late  calamity;  in  giving  me  the  most  com- 
fortable time  in  religion  that  I  ever  experienced;  for 
preserving  me  from  disease,  and  from  any  distressing 
fear  of  it  in  the  health  of  my  wife  and  children;  in 
having  a  place  of  safety  and  comfort  to  go  to,  and  in 
bringing  all  together  again  in  safety.  Let  me  be 
more  entirely  devoted  to  the  service  and  glory  of  God 
than  I  ever  yet  have  been. 

If  ever  I  preached  with  fervour,  like  a  dying  man  to 
a  dying  man,  it  w^as  during  the  time  of  this  calamity. 
And  yet,  I  never  heard  of  an  unconverted  sinner  that 
was  awakened  by  any  of  the  discourses  which  I  de- 
livered. During  a  season  of  pestilence,  unsanctified 
men  were  commonly  so  engrossed  with  apprehensions 
of  danger,  and  with  the  means  and  measures  which 
they  adopt  to  protect  themselves  from  the  prevailing 
disease,  that  any  occasional  impressions  which  they 
experience  from  alarming  sermons,  are  soon  lost  in  the 
anxiety  they  feel  and  the  means  they  use  to  preserve 
their  bodily  health,  and  by  exciting  occurrences  by 
which  they  are  on  all  sides  surrounded.  The  collecting 
together  of  large  and  promiscuous  assemblies  is  more- 
over calculated  to  spread  infection.  I,  therefore,  in 
the  following  year,  in  which  the  pestilence  was  much 
more  fatal  than  in  1797,  had  no  scruples  in  taking  the 
measures  which  I  am  now  to  state. 

I  find  by  an  entry  in  my  diary  of  the  4th  of  August, 
1798,  that  for  the  week  preceding  that  date,  "there 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  281 

had  been  a  good  deal  of  talk  about  the  yellow  fever," 
and  that  a  man  whose  funeral  I  had  attended  had  died 
of  that  disease.  On  the  14th  of  the  month  I  took  my 
wife  and  a  female  servant  to  the  residence  of  my  father- 
in-law,  in  the  vicinity  of  Princeton,  having  previously 
sent  my  children  thither.  I  returned,  however,  myself, 
on  the  following  Saturday,  and  lodged  with  Dr.  Boudi- 
not  at  Rose  Hill.  The  family  were  so  importunate 
with  me  not  to  venture  into  the  city,  that  I  wrote  a 
letter  to  the  sexton  of  the  church  that  I  was  not  to  be 
expected ;  the  letter  was  to  be  sent  by  Dr.  Boudinot's 
black  servant.  But  after  the  letter  was  written,  and  I 
had  retired  to  my  bed,  my  mind  was  so  uneasy  that  I 
could  not  sleep  till  I  had  changed  my  purpose,  and 
resolved  to  go  and  preach  and  advise  all  my  people  who 
could  leave  the  city  to  escape  for  their  lives.  This  I 
accordingly  did,  and  to  this  in  a  great  measure  it  was 
probably  owing  that,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  very 
few  of  my  congregation  became  the  victims  of  the  pes- 
tilence in  this  year.  To  those  of  my  charge  who  1 
knew  could  not  leave  the  city,  I  said  as  much  as  I  con- 
scientiously could  to  alleviate  their  fears,  exhorting 
them  to  put  their  trust  in  God,  seeing  that  in  the  order 
of  his  providence  it  was  impracticable  for  them  to  go 
from  their  homes.  I  told  the  people  explicitly  that  I 
could  not  see  any  call  of  duty  that  they  should  assem- 
ble for  public  worship,  or  that  I  should  attend  to  preach 
while  the  city  should  remain  in  its  present  state. 

In  my  retirement  at  the  farm  of  my  father-in-law,  I 
did  not  spend  my  time  in  idleness.  I  wrote  four  or 
five  elaborate  discourses,  in  two  of  which  I  discussed 
the  subject  of  pestilence  in  its  various  aspects,  and 

36 


282  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  I  delivered  to  my  people  after  my  return.  I  also 
endeavoured  to  raise  a  contribution  for  the  poor  of  our 
afflicted  city,  giving  myself  as  much  as  I  could  spare. 
I  preached  frequently  in  Princeton,  and  attended  the 
examination  for  degrees,  and  did  business  with  the 
trustees  of  the  College,  to  whose  board  I  belonged,  and 
with  them  I  attended  the  annual  commencement.  On 
one  occasion  I  went  to  New  Brunswick,  spent  a  Sab- 
bath there,  and  preached  twice.  I  also  employed  my 
time  in  writing  to  some  of  the  leading  individuals  of  my 
congregation  who  had  remained  in  the  city;  and  made 
one  address  to  the  people  generally,  which  was  after- 
wards printed.  In  a  word,  I  was  occupied  diligently. 
By  one  entry  in  my  diary,  I  perceive  that  I  thought  I 
had  injured  my  health  by  close  study  and  reading. 
On  the  3d  of  November,  1798,  I  returned  with  my 
eldest  son  to  the  city,  and  preached  to  my  people  on  the 
following  Sabbath ;  the  rest  of  my  family  returned  on 
the  6th  of  the  month. 

In  the  pestilence  of  the  following  year,  1799,  I  did 
not  leave  the  city  with  my  family  till  the  27th  of  Au- 
gust. In  the  mean  time  I  lost  my  esteemed  clerical 
brother,  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  B.  Smith,  who  died  of  the 
yellow  fever.  On  the  night  following  the  21st  of  the 
month  I  visited  him  in  his  sickness,  and  did  all  I  could 
to  comfort  his  widow  after  his  decease.  She  retired  to 
Harrowgate  immediately  after  the  death  of  her  hus- 
band, but  shortly  removed  to  Germantown.  I  visited 
her  at  both  these  places,  and  prayed  with  her.  Her 
s^rief  was  crreat,  and  at  first  all  but  overwhelmino:. 

My  colleague  and  myself  returned  to  the  city  once 
after  we  left  it  on  account  of  the  prevalence  of  the  fever, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GKEEN.  283 

but  after  that  we  both  paid  a  visit  to  our  parents.  I 
preached  three  times  at  Hanover,  and  twice  at  Morris- 
town,  and  frequently  at  Princeton.  On  the  20th  of 
October  I  went  to  the  city,  and  on  that  day,  which  was 
the  Sabbath,  I  preached;  after  which,  in  the  following 
week,  I  returned  to  my  family  at  Princeton,  and  on  the 
25th  we  all  returned  in  safety  to  the  city. 

In  the  year  1802  the  pestilence  appeared  in  Phila- 
delphia unusually  early.  I  find  in  my  diary  of  the 
12th  of  July,  the  following  entry.  "Reports  of  the 
yellow  fever  are  very  prevalent.  I  have  heard  a  good 
deal  of  it  for  two  or  three  days  past."  I  sent  my  chil- 
dren to  their  grandparents  on  the  17th  of  the  month, 
but  I  remained  with  my  wife  and  the  rest  of  the  family 
in  the  city,  and  was  busily  employed  in  all  my  clerical 
duties  till  the  4th  of  August.  At  that  date  we  went 
and  joined  our  children  at  Mr.  Stockton's  farm  in  the 
vicinity  of  Princeton.  After  preaching  two  Sabbaths 
in  Princeton,  I  went  with  my  wife  and  paid  a  visit  to 
my  mother  at  Hanover,  where  I  also  preached  on  the 
Sabbath  after  my  arrival.  We  then  went  and  spent 
about  a  week  at  the  springs  on  Schooley's  Mountain, 
and  I  preached  on  the  Sabbath  at  Hackets'  town.  We 
returned  to  my  mother's,  and  thence  to  Princeton. 
Leaving  my  wife  there,  on  Mr.  Ralston's  invitation  to 
me  and  my  colleas^ue,  we  took  lodfin^s  with  him  at  his 
country  seat.  He  took  us  into  the  city  in  his  carriage 
on  the  Lord's  day,  and  we  preached  alternately  there ; 
the  service  at  Campington  being  wholly  omitted.  Mr. 
Ralston  also  accompanied  me  to  the  commencement  at 
Princeton  on  the  last  Wednesday  in  September,  and  I 
find  it  noted  in  my  journal  that  "  I  had  some  sweet 


284  LIFE  OF  THE 

christian  conversation  with  this  excellent  man"  as  we 
rode  together  in  his  carriage.  I  preached  on  the  morn- 
ing of  one  Lord's  day  at  Germantown,  during  the  sea- 
son of  the  pestilence,  but  did  not  omit  my  customary 
service  in  the  city  on  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day.  I 
also  spent  some  time  very  pleasantly  with  Dr.  Boudi- 
not's  family  at  Rose  Hill,  paid  a  visit  to  my  family  at 
Princeton,  returned  to  Rose  Hill,  and  preached  in  the 
city  on  the  last  Sabbath  of  October,  still  making  my 
home  with  the  family  of  Dr.  Boudinot.  My  whole 
faniily  returned  to  the  city  on  the  sixth  of  November, 
on  which  occasion  I  wrote  this  in  my  diary :  "  Thanks 
to  God  who  has  preserved  us  all  from  the  pestilence, 
shown  us  many  favours,  and  returned  us  again  to  our 
home.  O  let  us  live  to  his  praise ;  I  hope  this  day  I 
have  had  some  freedom  at  the  throne  of  grace." 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  £85 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

INFLUENZA  AND  NEPHRITIC  COMPLAINTS. 

If  I  rightly  recollect,  it  was  in  the  spring  of  1789 
that  the  influenza  first  appeared  in  the  United  States. 
At  that  time  it  attacked  me  very  severely,  and  its 
violence  ended  in  chronic  rheumatism.  From  this 
complaint  I  was  not  entirely  delivered  till  I  went  to 
the  Warm  and  Sweet  Springs  of  Virginia  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1800.  Whenever  I  took  cold,  which  was  very 
frequent,  I  was  almost  sure  to  be  attacked  by  rheu- 
matic pains  in  some  part  of  my  body.  In  two  or 
three  instances  my  life  was  threatened,  the  head  and 
loins  being  assailed.  As  is  commonly  the  case,  nephri- 
tic complaints  were  produced  by  the  rheumatism.  I 
suffered  severely  from  the  gravel  and  from  incipient 
formation  of  stone  in  the  bladder.  From  the  latter 
I  was  delivered  in  a  most  merciful  and  wonderful 
manner.  On  the  28th  of  January,  1800,  I  find  the 
following  entry  in  my  diary  : — "  This  morning  I  was 
relieved  of  a  piece  of  gravel  or  stone  as  large  as  a 
bean.  Through  divine  goodness  it  came  away  with- 
out much  pain.  O  how  good  is  God  to  me!  O  that 
I  could  trust  him  with  steady  and  cheerful  confidence ! 
If  ever  a  creature  had  reason  to  do  so,  I  have.  This 
morning  too,  my  mind  fell  into  a  sweet  contemplation 
of  the  free  grace  of  God;  that  it  is  most  emphatically 
free,     I  also  had  a  view  of  my  infinite  unworthiness, 


286  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  yet  that  this  does  not  exclude  me  from  the  hope 
of  the  gospel,  but  that  it  is  intended  to  break  my 
heart  with  admiration  of  the  boundless  condescension 
of  God  and  the  Saviour  in  preparing  salvation  for 
such  a  creature.  Attended  prayers  in  congress,  and 
on  my  return,  went  and  conversed  and  prayed  with 
Mrs.  Fintham;  had  company  at  my  house  in  the 
evening.  Some  time  before  this,  certain  adverse  pro- 
vidential dispensations  conspired  with  a  natural  melan- 
choly temperament  and  my  other  infirmities  to  pro- 
duce a  deep  gloom  of  mind,  which  continued  so  far  as 
melancholy  was  concerned,  for  nearly  three  years. 
But  still  I  went  forward  with  little  abatement  in  the 
performance  of  all  my  duties,  both  public  and  private. 
For  God  was  pleased  at  intervals  to  give  me  such 
sweet  and  encouraging  access  to  his  throne  as  I  never 
had  previously  experienced,  though  I  had,  by  some 
means,  attained  to  a  degree  of  the  assurance  of  hope. 

2.    MY  JOURNEY  TO  VIRGINIA. 

On  the  7th  of  July,  ISOO,  in  company  with  Mr. 
James  Strawbridge,  I  set  out  on  a  journey  to  the 
Warm  and  Sweet  Springs  of  Virginia.  On  the  10th, 
after  a  fatiguing  ride  through  a  warm  day,  I  was 
attacked  by  a  violent  cholera  morbus,  which  detained 
us  until  the  following  day.  The  above  is  the  only 
occurrence  of  a  personal  kind  that  I  have  thought 
worth  notice  during  our  whole  journey  to  the  Sweet 
Springs  of  Virginia.  I  shall  however,  give  from  my 
diary  what  took  place  on  two  Sabbaths,  to  be  followed 
by  several  other  extracts. 

''July  13th.  Sabbath.     Set  out  early  on  our  journey 


EEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  287 

and  came  to  Charleston,  where  we  took  breakfast.  I 
sent  a  message  to  the  house  of  the  minister  of  the  place 
Mr.  Mines,  and  had  some  thoughts  of  spending  the  day 
here  but  the  clergyman  was  not  at  home,  and  there 
was  no  alternative  but  to  spend  the  day  at  the  tavern 
or  to  go  on  our  journey,  and  I  preferred  the  latter.  I 
read  the  Scriptures  in  the  carri^ige,  and  conversed  some 
with  Mr.  Strawbridge  on  religion,  and  I  hope  had 
some  freedom  in  prayer  during  the  day.  We  dined  at 
a  vile  tavern,  and  arrived  at  Winchester  in  the  evening 
where  we  found  good  accommodations,  and  where  I 
wrote  a  letter  to  my  wife." 

^'Juhj  20th.  Sabbath.  Set  out  for  the  Springs  after 
breakfast,  we  crossed  the  Warm  Spring  mountain  and 
arrived  at  the  Springs  about  eleven  o'clock.  Blessed 
be  God  for  his  mercies  in  bringing  me  here  in  safety. 
I  w^as  invited  to  preach,  which  I  did  in  the  afternoon 
with  considerable  comfort  to  myself.  Before  service,  I 
had  in  secret  one  of  the  sweetest  meltings  of  soul  in 
view  of  divine  things  that  I  have  ever  experienced. 

21st.  Went  into  the  bath  for  the  first  time;  Spent 
the  day  at  the  tavern  wdiere  we  have  taken  our 
lodgings.  Mr.  Wilson,  a  clergyman  of  the  neighbour- 
hood came  and  spent  the  day  with  me." 

Besides  my  diary,  I  kept  wdiat  I  denominated  a  mis- 
cellany, in  which  I  wrote  an  account  of  the  natural 
curiosities  of  the  region  throusfh  which  I  .travelled — of 
the  various  springs  which  I  visited,  of  the  remarkable 
caves  of  Virginia,  and  of  the  Natural  Bridge,  which  I 
considered  as  the  greatest  curiosity  that  I  saw.  This 
miscellany  I  loaned  to  a  physician  in  Philadelphia, 
which  was  never  returned. 


288  I^IFE  OF  THE 

The  time  I  spent  at  the  Warm  Spring  was  less  by  a 
day  or  two  than  three  weeks.  The  remainder  of  the 
time  till  the  17th  of  September  was  spent  in  going  to, 
and  remaining  at  the  Sweet  Spring.  At  the  last  date, 
our  company  set  forward  on  our  journey  homeward. 
During  the  whole  time  I  past  at  the  springs,  I  preach- 
ed on  the  Lord's  day  once,  and  often  twice;  I  also  bap- 
tised two  or  three  children.  The  Sweet  Springs  at 
the  time  I  visited  them  belonged  to  an  old  gentleman 
by  the  name  of  Lewis.  He  was  an  elder  in  the  Pres- 
byterian church,  and  when  he  found  that  I  preached  on 
the  Lord's  day,  he  sent  me  a  bed  and  sheets;  so  I  fared 
better  than  most  of  the  company,  who  lodged  in  the  log 
huts ;  two  rows  of  which  with  very  scanty  accommo- 
dations, were  all  that  the  most  of  the  visitants  of  the 
spring  were  favoured  with.  We  seldom  made  a  dinner 
without  plenty  of  venison.  One  day  we  missed  it,  and 
found  on  inquiry,  that  our  provider  had  differed  with  the 
hunters.  He  insisting  that  he  would  give  but  a  penny 
a  pound  for  the  venison,  and  they  contending  for  rais- 
ing the  price.  How  the  matter  was  settled,  I  do  not 
know,  but  I  think  our  favourite  meat  was  missing  but 
for  a  single  day. 

Bishop  Madison,  of  Virginia,  visited  the  Sweet 
Springs,  and  preached  once  during  his  stay,  an  able 
sermon  on  the  evidences  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian 
religion.  I  spent  my  time  agreeably  in  his  company 
the  few  days  he  remained  with  us.  He  was  a  gen- 
tleman and  a  scholar. 

Among  the  various  characters  attending  both  the 
Warm  and  the  Sweet  Springs,  there  were  two  individ- 
uals of  whom  I  shall  take  some  particular  notice  in  addi- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GKEEX.  289 

tion  to  those  I  have  already  mentioned.     The  first  of 
these  was  a  Major  Willys,  who  had  been  an  officer  of 
the  regular  revolutionary  army  of  our  country,  but  had, 
if  I  remember  right,  left  the  army  at  an  early  part  of 
the  war.     He  was  remarkable  for  the  size  of  his  body, 
as  well  as  for  the  peculiarities  of  his  mind.     He  was 
weighed  at  the  Sweet  Spring,  and   I  was  careful   to 
enter  in  my  lost  miscellany  the  result.     He  was  cer- 
tainly the  largest  and  heaviest  man  I  have  ever  seen, 
tall  and  well  proportioned,  but  exceedingly  fleshy.     He 
had  acquired   a  considerable  degree  of  liberal   know- 
ledge, and  was  a  wit  and  a  mimic.    He  was  at  the  head 
of  all  the  gamblers  of  Virginia.     When  I  heard  of  his 
coming  to  the  Warm  Spring,  where  I  had  got  the  com- 
pany to  treat  religion  respectfully,  I  said  to  a  serious 
man  who  was  well  acquainted  with  Major  Willys,  that 
I  w^as  fearful  he  would  give  me  trouble.     *'  That"  said 
the  pious  man,  "is  an  unnecessary  fear;   the   Major 
values  himself  on  being  a  friend  to  the  clergy,  and 
although  he  is  dreadfully  profane,  he  never  swears  in 
the  presence  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  whatever 
denomination."     This  testimony  I  found  to  be  strictly 
true.     He  not  only  attended  public  worship,  but  was 
an  advocate  for  asking  a  blessing  and  returning  thanks 
at  our  common  meals.    He  left  the  Sweet  and  returned 
to  the  Warm  Spring  before  I  left  the  former,  and  the 
report  was,  that  at  the  latter  place  he  asked  a  blessing 
and  gave  thanks  himself     This  I  could  easily  believe, 
when   I   was  credibly  informed,   that   at    the    Sweet 
Spring   he  said   to  a  circle  of  his   gambling   friends, 
"  Gentlemen,  you  may  think  of  it  as  you  please,  and 
laugh  at  it  as  I  know  you  will,  and  yet  it  is  strictly 

37 


290  LIFE  OF  THE 

true,  that  I  never  close  my  eyes  till  I  have  committed 
myself  to  the  protection  of  my  God."  He  was  dread- 
fully afraid  of  death . 

On  one  occasion  while  at  the  Sweet  Spring  he  was 
taken  with  a  fit  of  fever  and  ague  in  the  night,  and  was 
greatly  alarmed  lest  it  should  prove  mortal.  Hearing 
of  it,  I  visited  him  in  his  hut  the  next  morning.  But  I 
found  him  surrounded  by  his  gambling  friends,  so  that 
I  had  no  good  opportunity  to  address  him  seriously. 
He  launched  out  himself  into  a  bitter  denunciation  of 
the  character  of  a  gambler.  "  Doctor,"  said  he,  "  I 
have  two  daughters  whom  I  love  dearly,  and  if  any 
man  should  ask  me  for  the  hand  of  one  of  them  in  mar- 
riage, be  his  character  in  other  respects  what  it  might, 
if  he  gambled,  I  would  most  assuredly  refuse  him  my 
consent."  I  immediately  said,  "  Major,  if  such  are 
your  real  sentiments,  why  do  you  not  quit  gambling  for 
yourself?"  He  made  me  no  other  reply  than  this, 
"  Alas,  Doctor,  I  have  dipped,  and  I  must  go  through." 
After  some  time  he  got  up  and  went  to  the  spring,  and 
took  a  tumbler  of  water,  and  then  came  up  and  ad- 
dressed a  company  that  gathered  around  him  :  "  Gen- 
tlemen," said  he,  "  these  sick  turns  that  a  man  has,  do 
him  a  good  deal  of  good.  They  make  him  a  sincere 
penitent  for  all  his  sins."  I  stept  up  to  the  circle 
that  was  listening  to  his  harangue,  and  said  to  him, 
"  Major,  I  think  I  must  take  an  exception  to  the  doc- 
trine that  you  are  inculcating."  "  How  so.  Doctor," 
he  replied,  "  I  thought  you  would  second  me."  I  an- 
swered, "it  seems  to  me  a  palpable  absurdity  for  a  man 
to  say  that  he  is  a  sincere  penitent  for  his  sins,  while  at 
the  very  time  he  says  so,  he  determines  to  go  on  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  291 

commit  the  very  same  sins  for  which  he  avows  his 
penitence."  "You  allow  then,"  repUed  the  Major, 
"  that  for  the  time  heing  it  makes  him  a  penitent." 
"  That  reminds  me,"  said  I,  "  of  the  following  anecdote. 
A  clergyman  in  New  England  had  a  negro  by  the 
name  of  Jack,  who  had  a  deadly  quarrel  with  a  neigh- 
bouring negro  by  the  name  of  Cuffey.  Jack  fell  dan- 
gerously ill,  and  his  master  urged  him  to  forgive  Cuffy. 
Jack  said  that  Cufty  was  a  very  bad  man,  and  he  could 
not  forgive  him.  'I  tell  you,  Jack,'  said  his  master, 
'that  you  must  forgive  him,  or  God  will  not  forgive 
you.'  'Well,  massa,'  said  Jack,  'ii  I  die  I  forgive  him, 
but  if  I  live,  Cuffij  take  care'  "  I  never  saw  the 
Major  so  much  confounded,  as  by  this  anecdote.  He 
arrived  at  the  Sweet  Spring  before  our  company. 
The  number  at  this  spring  was  much  more  multitudi- 
nous than  at  the  Warm  Spring,  and  I  was  fearful  that 
if  I  did  not  break  the  ice  at  first,  I  should  fail  to  do  it 
afterwards.  I  got  into  the  wake  of  Major  Willys  as  we 
w^ere  strusffflingf  through  the  crowd,  on  our  call  to 
dinner,  and  said  to  him,  "Major,  will  you  do  me  the 
favour  to  call  this  large  company  to  order  that  I  may 
ask  a  blessing  before  we  dine ?"  "To  be  sure,  I  shall," 
replied  Willys.  Accordingly  he  made  his  w^ay  to  the 
head  of  the  table,  and  wdth  a  large  carving  knife,  he 
struck  it  repeatedly,  and  stamping  with  his  foot  at  the 
same  time,  vociferated  "-silence'^  which,  when  he  had 
completely  obtained,  he  turned  to  me  and  said,  "  Now, 
Doctor,  you  will  please  to  ask  a  blessing."  This  man, 
if  a  report  I  have  heard  be  true,  died  a  real  penitent. 

The  other  individual  to  whom  I  have  referred  above 
was  a  Captain  Hose,  an  unmarried  man,  of  previous 


292  LIFE  OF  THE 

licentious  habits,  rendered  somewhat  serious  by  ill 
health.  I  made  his  acquaintance  at  the  Warm  Spring, 
and  if  I  rightly  recollect,  it  was  in  consequence  of  the 
following  incident.  I  was  preaching  in  the  large  dining 
room  of  the  tavern  where  we  took  our  daily  meals. 
He  had  taken  a  seat  in  such  position  that  on  retiring 
from  the  room  during  the  sermon  he  was  obliged  to 
pass  me  and  a  part  of  the  audience.  For  this  he  apolo- 
gized to  me  the  following  day.  I  told  him,  as  was  the 
truth,  that  I  thought  no  apology  was  necessary,  as  I  had 
imputed  his  leaving  the  room  to  some  urgent  necessity. 
"No,"  said  he,  "it  was  not  so.  The  truth  is,  I  could 
Jiot  sit  out  your  sermon.  I  declare  I  would  rather  have 
stormed  the  bridge  of  Lodi  under  Bonaparte  than  have 
heard  you  to  the  end  of  that  sermon.  But,"  continued 
he,  "if  you  w411  lend  me  your  notes,  I  will  try  to  read 
it,"  This  request  w^as  complied  with,  and  I  believe  he 
did  read  it.  His  mind  was  at  that  time  transiently 
serious,  which  I  sought  in  conversation  to  improve  and 
direct;  but  on  recovering  his  health,  as  too  commonly 
happens  in  such  cases,  his  serious  impressions  were 
lost.  He  went  a  short  time  before  our  company  from 
the  Warm  Spring  to  the  Sweet.  Not  long  after  our 
arrival  at  the  latter  place.  Captain  Rose  received  and 
accepted  a  challenge  to  fight  a  duel,  from  an  Irishman 
by  the  name  of  Maccanalla,  who  had  been  educated  for 
a  Roman  Catholic  priest,  but  had  lost  all  sense  of 
religion ;  yet  was  wonderfully  superstitious,  a  gambler, 
and  a  drunkard.  The  duel  was  to  have  been  fought 
on  Sabbath  morning,  and  Captain  Rose  called  on  me  a 
little  before  church  time,  as  he  afterwards  told  me,  to 
bid  me  farewell.     He  did  not  know  at  the  time  that  I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  293 

was  acquainted  with  the  fact  that  he  was  pledged  to  a 
duel;  but  the  secret  had  leaked  out  and  come  to  my 
ear.  Our  interview  was  cut  short  by  the  call  of  his 
second,  as  he  afterwards  told  me,  to  go  to  the  place 
assigned  for  the  duel.  I  was  engaged  to  preach,  and 
during  the  time  of  the  sermon  I  saw  Captain  Rose 
enter  the  assembly,  and  after  public  worship  I  was 
informed  that  a  magistrate,  a  son  of  the  owner  of 
Sweet  Spring,  had  interposed  and  prevented  the  duel. 
I  took  a  walk  through  the  lane  that  divided  the  two 
rows  of  loof  huts  in  which  we  lods^ed,  soon  after  I  ter- 
minated  the  religious  services  of  the  morning,  and 
seeing  the  door  of  Captain  Rose  open,  and  that  he  was 
alone,  I  went  in.  He  appeared  to  be  glad  to  see  me, 
and  immediately  began  to  narrate  the  occasion  of  the 
duel  and  the  circumstances  of  the  whole  affair.  He 
said  he  had  made  his  will  before  he  went  out  to  the 
ground,  for  that  Maccanalla  was,  he  knew,  a  dead  shot, 
as  he  himself  was,  and  that  he  had  called  to  bid  me 
farewell  when  his  second  called  for  him.  But  that  Mr. 
Lewis  the  magistrate  had  interposed,  and  not  only  pre- 
vented the  duel  but  had  brought  the  parties  to  an  ex- 
planation, and  that  the  whole  matter  was  finally  settled 
in  an  Jionourable  way,  and  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of 
both  parties.  After  he  had  finished  his  narrative,  I  said 
to  him,  "Captain  Rose  you  have  told  me  the  manner 
in  which  you  have  spent  your  time  after  your  call  on 
me  this  morning.  Shall  I  tell  you  how  I  spent  mine?" 
He  requested  that  I  would.  I  then  told  him  that  as 
soon  as  he  was  gone  from  me,  I  sought  a  private  re- 
tirement to  pray  for  him,  that  God  in  his  providence 
would  interpose;  so  that  he  would  not  lose  his  own  life 


294  LIFE  OF  THE 

nor  shed  the  blood  of  his  opponent ;  and  that  I  had  re- 
joiced to  find  that  the  whole  concern  had  terminated  as 
he  had  stated.  He  appeared  to  be  deeply  affected,  and 
only  replied  "  I  wish  I  was  more  worthy  of  such  kind 
attention."  I  overtook  his  company  at  a  tavern  on  our 
return  home,  and  he  seemed  ready  to  embrace  me  for 
joy.     I  have  never  heard  from  him  since. 

An  eminence  denoted  Rattlesnake  Hill,  is  in  sight  of 
the  Sweet  Spring,  apparently  at  a  distance  of  about 
two  miles,  but  the  route  leading  to  it  is  much  farther. 
As  my  object  was  to  see  everything  curious,  and  to 
prevent  time  hanging  heavily  on  my  hands,  I  joined  a 
company  going  to  visit  the  place.  We  were  all  on 
horseback,  and  I  had  no  thought  that  the  expedition 
would  be  attended  wdth  danger,  till  I  found  that  an  old 
farmer  in  our  route  who  was  to  be  our  guide  was  very 
reluctant  to  go.  He  w^as  bribed  however  till  he  con- 
sented. In  our  way  to  the  hill  we  had  to  pass  over  a 
narrow^  passage  between  two  precipices,  one  on  either 
side.  It  was  dangerous  to  ride  over  it  and  we  dis- 
mounted and  led  our  horses  across  it.  On  each  side 
the  precipice  was  probably  more  than  a  hundred  feet, 
and  the  crossing  was,  I  think,  not  more  than  a  yard  in 
width.  We  all,  however,  both  on  going  and  returning 
got  over  it  in  safety.  The  place  where  the  snakes  had 
their  burrows  was  so  filled  with  large  rocks  that  it  was 
not  approachable  on  horseback.  We  therefore  tied  our 
horses  to  the  trees  or  bushes,  and  stepped  from  one 
rock  to  another,  till  our  advance  party  cried  out  "Here 
they  are!"  We  killed  several  snakes,  and  I  cut  off  the 
rattle  of  one  of  them  and  brought  it  home  as  a  curiosity. 
These  reptiles  were  innumerable  on  the  hill,  and  not 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  295 

having  ever  heard  the  rattle  of  one  of  them  before, 
when  our  advanced  corps  had  disturbed  the  whole 
encampment  by  killing  some  of  their  number,  on  all 
sides  the  warning  was  given  by  a  general  rattle,  and  I 
asked  one  of  our  company  what  insect  it  was  in  the 
bushes  that  made  so  much  noise?  ^'hisectf'  said  he, 
"do  you  not  know  that  what  you  hear  is  the  rattle  of 
the  rattlesnakes?"  We  all  returned  in  safety  to  our 
quarters,  with  a  resolution  on  my  part  never  to  repeat 
my  visit  to  Rattlesnake  Hill. 

On  the  17th  of  September  we  left  the  Sweet  Spring, 
and  commenced  our  journey  homeward.  On  the  20th 
w^e  took  a  view  of  the  natural  bridge,  which  I  con- 
sidered the  greatest  curiosity  I  had  ever  seen.  The 
arch  of  the  bridge  has  such  an  elevation  above  the 
stream  over  which  it  extends,  that  the  steeple  of 
Christ's  church  in  Philadelphia  might  stand  under 
it.  A  gentleman  of  our  company  was  attended  by  an 
Irish  servant  who  thought  he  could  throw  a  stone  so  as 
to  hit  the  under  side  of  the  arch,  but  after  he  had  made 
his  best  effort,  we  judged  that  he  came  short  of  his 
mark  at  least  twenty  feet.  We  descended  the  hill 
which  adjoins  the  bridge  and  came  up  to  the  stream, 
and  had  a  fair  and  full  view  of  this  wonderful  phenome- 
non standinor  under  the  arch.  The  stream  was  a  mere 
brook  when  we  saw  it,  so  that  we  could  easily  cross  it, 
but  when  swelled  by  a  powerful  rain  it  became  a 
torrent.  On  the  21st  of  the  month  which  was  the 
Sabbath,  we  arrived  at  Lexiufrton  where  I  preached, 
and  where  we  remained  on  the  following  day  in  order 
to  get  the  harness  of  our  carriage  mended.  Here  I 
made  the  acquaintance  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Baxter,  with 


296  LIFE  OF  THE 

whom  I  dined,  and  afterwards  visited  the  Lexington 
Academy.     It  contained  forty  students. 

I  got  home  on  the  16th  of  October,  and  thus  wrote 
in  my  diary :  "  My  journey  has  not  been  productive  of 
all  the  benefit  that  I  hoped  to  receive  from  it;  but 
I  hope  it  has  been  of  considerable  service.  God  has 
wonderfully  preserved  me  from  innumerable  dangers, 
both  temporal  and  spiritual.  He  has  also  preserved 
my  family  as  well  as  myself,  and  now  I  resolve  in  his 
strength,  that  he  shall  he  my  God.'"  I  had  hoped  to 
get  rid  of  my  melancholic  affection  by  this  journey, 
and  to  this  the  reference  is  made  in  the  first  part  of  the 
foregoing  sentence;  for  my  rheumatic  and  nephritic 
complaints  were  completely  relieved,  and  have  not 
much  troubled  me  since ;  but  my  melancholy  continued 
for  nearly  two  years  after  my  return,  and  gradually 
vanished  by  a  monthly  blood  letting,  which  I  adopted 
without  consulting  a  physician. 

3.     BURNING  OF  THE  COLLEGE  EDIFICE  OF  NASSAU  HALL. 

On  the  6th  of  March,  1802,  all  the  combustible  part 
of  the  edifice  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  was  con- 
sumed by  fire.  The  Trustees  were  of  course  collected, 
and  it  was  assigned  to  me  to  write  an  address  to  the 
public  on  that  occasion.  This  I  did  and  printed,  and 
it  was  Avidely  distributed,  and  doubtless  had  a  consider- 
able effect. 

I  likewise  made  an  address  by  an  appointment  of  the 
Trustees  to  the  faculty  and  students,  which  was  printed 
for  the  use  of  the  College.  I,  also,  in  common  with 
others  of  the  Trustees  and  friends  of  the  institution, 
opened   a  subscription   and   obtained    a    considerable 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  297 

amount  of  money  in  Philadelphia,  to  restore  the  College 
edifice.  Dr.  Smith  was  requested  to  visit  South  Caro- 
lina to  solicit  benefactions.  This  he  consented  to  do 
only  on  the  condition  that  I  should  take  the  oversight 
of  the  College,  and  assist  the  faculty  in  its  government 
during  his  absence.  To  this  I  agreed,  and  made 
several  visits  to  Princeton  during  the  absence  of  the 
President,  inspecting  the  college,  counselling  the  facul- 
ty, attending  examinations,  administering  discipline, 
and  preaching  on  the  Sabbath.  In  a  word,  I  believe  I 
may  without  vanity  say,  that  in  restoring  Nassau  Hall 
from  its  disaster  by  conflagration,  I  was  not  less  ac- 
tive, and  perhaps  efficient,  than  any  other  individual; 
and  though  I  was  offered  a  pecuniary  remuneration,  I 
refused  to  receive  any  beyond  the  actual  expenses  in- 
curred. 

4,     SICKNESS  AND  DEATH  OF  MY  FIRST  WIFE. 

On  returning  from  visits  to  Princeton,  I  repeatedly 
found  my  wife  much  indisposed,  probably  from  expo- 
sure or  over  exertion  in  consequence  of  my  absence. 
Eventually,  she  was  attacked  with  hydrothorax  or 
water  in  the  chest.  Under  this  disease  she  laboured 
for  nearly  four  years.  She  was  frequently  relieved  by 
the  remedies  which  were  administered,  so  that  she 
appeared  nearly  as  well  as  usual,  except  that  she  could 
not  dispense  for  any  length  of  time  with  the  medicine 
which  she  used.  At  length  other  complaints  super- 
vened, and  on  the  15th  of  January,  1807,  I  lost  the  wife 
of  my  youth,  after  having  lived  with  her  in  the  marriage 
state  twenty- one  years,  two  months,  and  twelve  days. 
During  her  long  illness,  I  had  to  sustain,  especially  in 

38 


298  LIFE  OF  THE 

journeying  for  her  health,  the  various  characters  of 
physician,  husband,  pastor,  and  nurse.  She  was  a 
patient  and  humble  Christian.  On  one  occasion  she 
surprised  and  gratified  me  by  saying,  "  I  know  I  love 
God,  I  know  I  love  his  Son.  When  I  look  at  myself, 
I  see  nothing  but  depravity." 

5.     THE  ERECTION  OF  THE  CHURCH  EDIFICE  AT  CAMPINGTON. 

Contemporarily  with  the  sickness  of  my  wife,  was 
the  erection  of  a  new  church  at  Carnpington,  in  the 
Northern  Liberties  of  Philadelphia.  The  congrega- 
tion there  of  our  church  bein^  at  this  time  colleo^iate 
with  the  Second  Church  of  the  city,  and  my  call 
having  been  made  avowedly  with  a  view  to  the  perma- 
nent establishment  of  a  Presbyterian  congregation  in 
that  location,  I  felt  myself  called  on  to  make  every 
exertion  in  my  power  in  favour  of  that  object.  It  was 
manifest  that  a  respectable  congregation  needed  to  have 
a  respectable  building  to  worship  in ;  especially  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Philadelphia.  Some  who  were  not 
hostile  to  the  erection  of  a  new  church,  wished  to  delay 
it  for  another  year,  and  I  had  to  use  all  my  influence  to 
prevent  the  delay.  We  had  to  beg  the  money  to  exe- 
cute our  purpose,  and  my  colleague,  with  Mr.  Ralston 
and  myself,  were  the  beggars.  We  solicited  from 
numerous  individuals,  and  were  ultimately  successful. 
The  house  was  open  for  public  worship,  as  appears 
from  my  diary,  on  the  Lord's  day,  April  7th,  1805.  I 
preached  the  opening  sermon,  which  was  afterwards 
published.  My  wife  lived  to  worship  once  or  twice  in 
this  church. 


REV,  ASHBEL  GREEN.  299 

6.     MY  FALL  IN  THE  PULPIT  AND  ITS  CONSEQUENCES. 

I  must  here  state  (as  I  have  not  stated  it  in  its  proper 
place)  that  in  the  month  of  August,  1796,  an  occur- 
rence took  place  that  had  a  lasting  influence  on  my 
comfort  and  usefulness.  It  is  thus  narrated  in  my 
diary : 

"August  14th,  1796.  Sabbath.  When  I  had  nearly 
done  my  morning  sermon,  I  was  seized  with  a  sudden 
affection  of  my  head  which  compelled  me  to  sit  down 
abruptly;  or  rather  I  partly  fell  and  partly  sat  down. 
After  sitting  a  few  minutes  I  got  up  and  made  a  short 
reflection  on  the  occurrence,  and  gave  out  a  psalm. 
After  the  psalm  I  made  a  short  prayer,  in  which  I  had 
another  attack,  but  did  not  sit  down.  I  dismissed  the 
congregation,  and  did  not  preach  in  the  afternoon.  I 
was  obliged  to  keep  very  still  during  the  rest  of  the 
day.  By  this  event  I  ought  to  be  forcibly  reminded  of 
the  importance  of  being  prepared  for  sudden  death; 
for  it  is  most  likely  I  shall  die  in  this  manner.  The 
people  of  the  congregation  were  apparently  much 
affected,  and  I  pra^  that  it  may  be  sanctified  to  them. 
They  have  shown  an  anxiety  about  me  more  than  I 
expected." 

My  pulpit  services  through  the  whole  of  my  subse- 
quent life  were  in  a  considerable  degree  affected  by  the 
occurrence  above  mentioned.  Several  times  in  my 
pastoral  relation  to  my  people,  I  have  been  compelled 
to  sit  down  in  the  pulpit  to  prevent  falling  down ;  and 
very  often  when  I  continued  to  speak,  I  have  been 
obliged  to  hold  myself  up  by  grasping  the  pulpit  with 
both  hands.     It  became  a  serious  question  with  me, 


300  LIFE  OF  THE 

whether  I  could  acquit  myself  to  my  God  for  the  diffi- 
culty I  found  to  be  composed,  or  devout  in  public 
prayer.  My  anticipations  of  failure  in  the  service  of 
the  sanctuary  were  so  oppressive,  that  for  several  years 
in  succession,  as  often  as  I  could,  I  spent  Saturday 
evening  in  company  with  serious  families  of  my  con- 
gregation, to  prevent  my  thinking  of  the  pulpit  ser- 
vices of  the  following  day;  and  very  often  in  private, 
I  made  it  a  subject  of  prayer,  that  if  I  failed  to  get 
through  the  service,  God  would  be  pleased  to  bless  the 
failure.  As  any  elevation  above  the  floor  of  the  house 
had  a  tendency  to  increase  the  swimming  and  dizzi- 
ness of  my  head,  I  had  for  a  considerable  time  per- 
formed the  public  service  in  the  circular  pew  that  sur- 
rounded the  pulpit  in  the  church  in  Arch  street  before 
the  alteration  took  place  in  that  edifice  in  1809. 

7.     ACCEPTANCE  WITH  MY  PEOPLE  AND  WITH  OTHERS. 

In  reading  my  old  diary,  from  the  time  at  which  I 
fell  in  the  pulpit,  to  that  of  my  removal  to  Princeton 
in  1812,  I  have  seen  that  I  have  cause  for  great  grati- 
tude to  God  that  he  enabled  me  to  struggle  with  all  the 
difficulties  I  met  with;  and  not  only  to  struggle,  but 
that  he  gave  me  acceptance  with  the  people,  not  only 
of  my  pastoral  charge,  but  with  others  also.  I  was 
called  whenever  any  plan  for  the  advancement  of  the 
interests  of  religion  or  of  humanity  was  projected  in 
our  city  or  state,  to  be  a  leader  in  the  enterprise. 
Thus  1  become  one  of  the  committee  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor,  and  wrote  the  final  report  of  that  committee, 
as  well  as  some  other  publications  during  its  opera- 
tion.    I   also  drew  up   an   address   to   the   legislature 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN,  301 

of  the  state,  and  the  corporation  of  the  city,  in  fa- 
vour of  extending  chains  across  the  streets  opposite 
the  churches  of  the  city  during  the  hour  of  pubhc  wor- 
ship on  the  Sabbath.  The  law  was  obtained,  and  reU- 
gious  assembhes  experienced  the  benefit  of  it  till  a  few 
years  ago,  when  it  was  repealed  by  a  legislature  other- 
wise minded  than  that  which  passed  it.  I  also  wrote 
at  the  request  of  the  Mayor  of  the  city,  Matthew 
Clarkson,  an  address  to  the  citizens  on  the  subject  of 
restraining  their  children  and  apprentices  from  sports 
and  practices  trenching  on  law  and  morals.  This 
address  was  very  popular,  and  the  Mayor  was  lauded 
for  it,  but  it  had  very  little  permanent  influence.  I 
also  wrote  the  first  address  of  the  Bible  Society  of  Phi- 
ladelphia, which  was  also  the  first  public  movement  in 
favour  of  the  Bible  cause  in  the  United  States.  But 
still  my  public  addresses  to  the  people  of  my  charge 
were  made  v/ith  great  difficulty  up  to  the  time  of  my 
removal  to  Princeton.  My  journey  to  Virginia  removed 
the  severity  of  my  rheumatism,  and  entirely  cured  my 
nephritic  complaints,  and  as  I  have  heretofore  stated, 
my  melancholy  was  greatly  relieved  by  periodical 
bleedings;  but  I  am  now  of  the  opinion  that  this  bleed- 
ing rather  increased  than  diminished  the  vertiginous 
affection  of  my  head. 

8.  CHARACTER  OF  MY  MELANCHOLY. 

Having  again  mentioned  my  melancholy,  I  will  say 
a  few  words  as  to  the  manner  in  which  it  affected  both 
my  body  and  my  mind.  I  was,  during  the  various 
seasons  of  this  afflictive  complaint,  entirely  free  from 
any  imagination  that  my  body  had  become  glass,  or  of 


302  LIFE  OF  THE 

enormous  bulk,  or  a  fear  to  move  lest  I  should  fall  in 
pieces.  No  conceit  of  this  sort  ever  affected  me  at  all. 
My  complaint  may  have  been  attended,  and  I  think  it 
was,  by  some  apprehensions  that  were  delusive,  as 
thinking  that  slight  bodily  affections  might  prove  mor- 
tal; but  after  some  experience  I  learned  to  disregard  all 
these.  No,  my  melancholy  consisted  in  a  settled  gloom 
of  mind,  accompanied  with  spiritual  difficulties  of  the 
most  distressing  character.  From  these  spiritual  diffi- 
culties I  was  entirely  free  in  my  first  turn  of  melan- 
choly, but  ever  after,  they  were  grievous  indeed  on  all 
occasions  in  which  it  assailed  me.  If  any  reader  of  my 
life  should  desire  to  know  the  peculiar  character  of  my 
spiritual  difficulties  and  temptations,  he  has  only  to 
look  into  my  last  catechetical  lecture  from  page  467 
to  470  of  volume  11.  of  the  edition  issued  by  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication,  for  in  writing  that 
part  of  the  lecture,  I  sat  for  my  own  picture  in  my 
melancholy  turns,  and  also  for  the  method  of  cure.  I 
ought  also  to  state  that  my  gloom  was  very  often 
relieved  greatly  by  the  highest  exercises  of  a  spiritual 
or  religious  kind  that  I  have  ever  experienced.  I  was 
even  tempted  to  impute  these  very  exercises  to  melan- 
choly itself  But  I  was  made  to  feel  that  I  could  not 
command  them  at  my  own  pleasure,  and  that  satanic 
influence  could  not  account  for  their  occurrence,  with- 
out making  satan  hostile  to  his  own  interests ;  for  their 
invariable  effects  was  to  humble  to  the  very  dust,  and 
to  exalt  the  Redeemer,  and  to  fill  my  mind  with  love  to 
God  and  man,  in  an  eminent  degree,  and  a  desire  to  do 
all  in  my  power  to  advance  the  interests  of  vital  piety. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  303 

9.    MY  PEOPLE  REQUEST  ME  TO  TRAVEL  FOR  MY  HEALTH,  WHICH  I 
ACCORDINGLY  DO. 

It  appears  by  my  diary  that  on  the  14th  of  July, 
1805,  being  the  Sabbath,  I  was  so  much  affected  by 
dizziness  of  my  head,  that  I  could  not  read  the  psalm; 
and  that  on  the  following  Sabbath  I  w^as  so  much  in- 
convenienced by  the  same  complaint,  that  I  had  to  sit 
down  several  times  before  I  could  finish  my  discourse. 
On  the  last  of  these  occurrences,  my  diary  states,  "that 
the  people  of  the  congregation  were  much  agitated,  and 
that  the  session  met  in  the  evening,  and  requested  me 
by  a  vote  to  intermit  preaching  for  three  months,  and 
to  travel  for  my  health."  It  afterwards  appears  by 
another  entry  in  my  journal,  that  the  (Corporation  or 
trustees  of  the  church  joined  their  vote  to  that  of  the 
session,  in  rec|uesting  me  to  intermit  the  public  service 
of  the  sanctuary. 

I  was  much  affected  with  this  instance  of  my  peo- 
ple's sympathy  in  my  affliction,  and  wrote  an  ac- 
knowledgment of  their  kindness;  which  however,  by 
the  advice  of  friends  was  not  communicated.  I  went 
in  the  following  week  and  took  lodgings  for  myself  and 
my  family  at  Bristol.  But  I  returned  to  the  city 
toward  the  close  of  the  week  and  spoke  at  a  religious 
meeting,  in  a  school  house.  I  also  came  from  Bristol  at 
the  communion  season  in  our  church,  preached  a  pre- 
paratory sermon,  served  one  of  the  tables  at  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  made  an  address  to  the 
people.  I  also  repeatedly  preached  at  Bristol,  and  in 
the  journey  which  I  shall  presently  mention,  I  con- 
stantly preached  when  I  was  not  particularly  indisposed 
in  body.     This  I  did  not  only  from  a  present  desire  to 


304  I'IFE  OF  THE 

be  useful,  but  from  the  conviction  that  if  I  omitted 
public  speaking  altogether,  it  would  make  me  low 
spirited,  and  injure  me  in  every  way.  As  my  people 
had  requested  me  to  travel  for  my  health,  I  resolved 
after  attending  the  annual  commencement  in  Nassau 
Hall,  at  which  my  eldest  son  was  graduated,  to  make 
him  my  companion  in  the  journey  I  contemplated. 
Accordingly  after  attending  to  the  business  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  College,  I  went  with  my  son 
to  Newark,  where  we  were  storm-stayed  for  two  or 
three  days.  My  journal  is  nearly  as  particular  in 
stating  facts  and  circumstances  as  that  of  which  I  have 
given  large  details  in  my  journey  through  New  Eng- 
land in  1791.  The  excursion  was  attended  with  no 
occurrence  worthy  of  being  embodied  in  my  narration. 
On  recurring  to  my  diary  I  found  the  following  entry: 
"The  Lord  has  been  very  merciful  to  me  in  this 
journey;  I  have  not  been  confined  an  hour  by  sickness, 
and  have  met  with  no  accident  worth  naming.  My 
wife  has  also  improved  in  her  health,  and  our  dear 
children  have  all  been  well.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me  bless  his  holy  name,  and 
forget  not  all  his  benefits !"  But,  although,  as  I  have 
said,  I  often  preached  during  my  journey,  and  my 
o-eneral  health  was  improved,  yet  the  vertiginous  com- 
plaint in  my  head  was  not  removed,  nor  greatly  re- 
lieved. I  persuaded  the  corporation  of  the  church  to 
alter  both  the  clerk's  desk  and  the  pulpit;  and  I  per- 
formed many  services  in  the  former,  and  often  with 
extreme  difficulty,  till  the  church  in  which  I  minis- 
tered was  altered,  and  indeed  till  I  went  to  Princeton. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  305 

10.    MY    DELEGATION    TO    THE    GENERAL    ASSOCIATION    OF    CON- 
NECTICUT. 

In  the  year  1806,  I  was  one  of  the  delegates  from 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to 
the  General  Association  of  Connecticut.  I  sought  and 
received  this  appointment  principally  with  a  view  to 
the  improvement  of  the  health  of  my  wife  and  eldest 
son,  both  of  whom  were  invalids,  and  both  of  whom 
were  my  travelling  companions.  The  Association  held 
its  meeting  at  Weathersfield.  On  our  way  thither,  we 
spent  three  or  four  days  at  New  Haven,  and  were 
most  hospitably  and  kindly  entertained  in  the  family 
of  Judge  Chauncey,  who  insisted  on  our  whole  party 
leaving  the  tavern  and  going  to  his  home.  The 
Sabbath  occurred  while  we  were  at  New  Haven,  and 
I  heard  Dr.  Dwight  in  the  mornino:,  and  preached 
for  him  in  the  afternoon  in  the  College  chapel.  But 
the  most  remarkable  occurrence  in  this  journey  was  a 
total  eclipse  of  the  sun.  It  was  total  at  Weathersfield, 
but  not  entirely  so  at  New  Haven;  but  it  was  so 
dark  that  the  fowls  retired  to  their  roosts,  and  candles 
were  necessary  for  reading  or  writing.  In  my  long 
life  I  have  never  seen  the  sun  so  obscured  as  it  was  on 
that  occasion.  I  preached  once  before  the  Association. 
My  wife  and  son  were  somewhat  benefitted  by  this 
journey.  We  were  absent  from  Philadelphia  exactly 
a  month. 

11.     MY  HOUSE  STRUCK  BY  LIGHTNING. 

On  the  17th  of  July,  1800,  the  house  in  which  1 
lived  was  struck  by  lightning.  The  account  of  it 
stands  in  my  diary  as  follows:  "  Reviewed  Cyclopedia, 

39 


306  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  I  was  doing  when  a  thundergust  rose,  about 
five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  about  six  o'clock  a 
stroke  of  lightning  took  my  house.  Four  of  the  family, 
of  whom  I  was  one,  were  struck.  The  shock  was  dread- 
ful indeed,  but  blessed  be  God  none  of  us  were  greatly 
or  lastingly  injured.  I  was  lame  in  my  right  foot  and 
leg  for  some  time,  but  it  went  off  entirely.  My  second 
son,  Jacob,  had  a  preservation  that  was  next  to  miracu- 
lous. The  whole  charge  of  lightning  passed  down  a 
wall  against  which  he  was  sitting,  till  it  came  within 
about  eighteen  inches  of  his  head.  He  was  violently 
shocked  and  stupefied  for  a  few  minutes,  but  in  less 
than  half  an  hour  he  was  apparently  as  well  as  ever." 
My  son  Jacob  had  a  museum  in  the  room  opposite  to 
that  in  which  he  was  struck,  and  nothing  but  the  wall 
against  which  he  was  sittinoc.  in  the  servant's  lodg-injr- 
room,  separated  it  from  his  museum.  Among  other 
curiosities,  he  had  obtained  a  Turkish  bastinado — a 
long  piece  of  iron,  flattened  at  the  lower  extremity. 
He  had  driven  a  spike  into  the  wall,  on  which  to  hang 
the  bastinado;  little  thinking  at  the  time  he  did  it,  it 
was  to  preserve  his  life.  The  whole  stream  of  electric 
fluid,  following  the  row  of  nails  in  the  lath  on  which 
the  plaster  of  the  walls  were  laid,  came  within  half  a 
yard  of  his  head,  directly  over  it — where,  finding  the 
nail  on  which  the  bastinado  \vas  suspended,  which  was 
a  better  conductor  than  the  separate  nails  of  the  lath, 
took  it  of  course,  and  followed  the  bastinado  to  its 
end,  and  then  returned  again  to  the  nails  of  the  lath. 
The  atmosphere  of  the  electricity,  which  filled  the 
room,  stunned  both  my  son  and  the  servant  for  about 
ten  minutes,  when  they  both  recovered.  The  death  of 
my  son  would  have  been  inevitable,  had  not  the  basti- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  307 

nado  diverted  the  electric  fluid  from  its  course.  As  to 
myself,  the  shock  I  received  was  as  if  a  person  had 
struck  me  a  hard  blow  on  the  right  shoulder  and  the 
sole  of  my  right  foot  at  the  same  time ;  but  I  lost  my 
consciousness  only  for  a  few  seconds;  the  book  I  was 
reading  was  thrown  on  the  floor,  about  a  yard  from  the 
seat  on  which  I  was  sitting.  In  the  mean  time  my 
wife  had  come  to  the  door  of  my  study,  and  supposing 
that  I  was  killed,  as  I  did  not  move,  she  fell  into  the 
arms  of  her  attendant,  who  laid  her  on  her  bed.  Her 
cries  alarmed  me,  as  I  was  trying  my  right  foot  and  leg 
to  see  if  I  could  w^alk  to  look  after  the  family.  I  wore 
silk  stockings  at  the  time,  so  that  my  right  foot  being 
covered  with  a  non-conductor,  prevented  the  electric 
fluid  from  passing  readily  into  the  floor  of  the  room. 
Surely,  I  have  reason  to  stand  and  admire  the  correct- 
ing and  protecting  hand  of  God.  The  correction  was  a 
visitation  which  I  would  desire  to  observe  and  humble 
myself  under.  But  how  ought  I  to  admire  the  mercy 
that  was  mingled  with  it !  The  shield  of  divine  provi- 
dence w^as  as  it  were  spread  all  around  us,  and  God's 
language  to  his  lightning  was,  "strike,  but  spare: 
touch,  but  kill  not :  hitherto  shalt  thou  come,  but  no 
farther." 

By  this  dispensation  let  me  be  taught:  (1.)  To  be 
living  every  moment  as  I  would  wish  to  be  found  when 
summoned  into  eternity.  What  if  I  had  been  struck 
and  killed  in  the  commission  of  sin!  (2.)  My  absolute 
dependence  on  God  for  life,  for  its  continuance  and  its 
comforts.  I  was  anticipating  no  harm  to  myself  or  my 
family,  (although  in  the  beginning  of  the  gust  I  had 
some  fear,  knowing  that  the  house  was  without  a  light- 


'O      """•"     ""^     ....^y^^^      ..»*K^      ..^v..v.^„    ^    .^Q. 


308  LIFE  OF  THE 

ning-rod,  and  lifted  my  thoughts  to  God  to  preserve  me 
and  mine,)  when  in  a  moment  without  the  least  warn- 
ing we  were  all  in  the  jaws  of  death.  So  we  may  be  at 
any  moment,  even  when  we  think  ourselves  the  most 
safe.  (3.)  What  a  perfect  protection  w^e  may  have  in 
God  !  If  he  wall  save,  nothing  can  hurt  or  destroy. 
We  were  actually  as  safe  (as  to  life)  when  the  deadly 
fluid  was  streaming  around  us,  as  if  it  had  descended  at 
a  thousand  miles  distance ;  this  merely  because  God 
had  ordered  it  not  to  take  our  lives.  All  second  causes 
are  undoubtedly  under  his  control,  and  cannot  effect 
any  thing  beyond  or  besides  what  he  orders.  0,  to  be 
able  to  trust  and  confide  in  God  on  good  grounds  in 
all  times  of  danger,  however  threatening!  (4.)  How 
should  I  be  engaged  to  pray  and  labour  that  my  chil- 
dren and  family  may  be  partakers  of  God's  grace.  He 
may  take  away  any  or  all  of  them  in  a  moment, 
although  they  may  be  in  health  and  apparent  safety ; 
and  with  life,  the  day  of  grace  is  finally  ended.  How 
should  I  have  felt  if  the  lightning  had  actually  killed 
my  son,  who  was  spared  almost  by  miracle?  The  re- 
mainder of  the  day  and  evening  were  spent  in  receiv- 
ing our  friends,  w4io  came  to  inquire  after,  and  to 
sympathize  with  us.  On  the  spot  where  I  was  struck 
in  my  study,  I  kneeled  down  in  secret,  soon  after  the 
family  was  composed,  and  endeavoured  to  give  thanks 
to  God  for  his  preserving  mercy,  and  to  pray  that  my 
life  may  be  unreservedly  devoted  to  his  service.  In 
family  prayer  also,  I  besought  God  that  we  might  as 
a  family  improve  this  dispensation  of  his  providence. 
On  the  following  Sabbath,  I  preached  twice  on  the 
words,  Matt.  xxv.  13,  "Watch,  therefore,  for  ye  know 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  309 

neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  man 
Cometh,"  and  endeavoured  to  improve  in  pubhc  the 
occurrence  in  my  family  in  the  past  week,  and  was 
favoured  with  some  freedom  in  speaking. 

12.     REMOVAL    TO   GERMANTOWN,    THE    DEATH   OF   MY   WIFE,    AND 
THE  INCREASE  OF  MY  MELANCHOLY. 

Soon  after  the  occurrence  above  recorded,  I  removed 
with  my  family  to  Germantown,  that  my  wife  and 
myself,  being  both  in  a  feeble  state,  might  escape  the 
intense  heat  of  the  city.  While  my  residence  was 
there,  I  preached  several  times  to  the  people  of  the 
town,  and  always  came  to  the  city  to  preach  to  my 
own  charge  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  occasionally  on 
other  days  to  attend  to  my  ministerial  duties.  We 
returned  to  the  city  on  the  ]  6th  of  September,  where 
my  wife  languished  under  the  dropsy  of  the  chest 
until  the  15th  of  January  1807,  when  she  expired. 
From  the  middle  of  December  1806,  to  the  14th  of 
February  1807,  I  did  not  keep  a  regular  diary.  I  was 
so  much  occupied  in  attending  to  my  sick  wife  and  my 
ministerial  duties  (for  I  did  not  neglect  the  latter, 
although  my  own  health  was  very  imperfect)  that  I 
had  not  time  to  attend  to  my  journal.  I  had  left  two 
or  three  pages  blank,  with  expectation  of  filling  them 
at  my  leisure;  but  the  subject  was  mournful  and  they 
still  remain  blank.  If  my  health  was  imperfect  before 
the  death  of  my  wife,  it  become  still  more  so  after  her 
decease.  My  melancholy  increased,  but  I  did  not 
neglect  my  pastoral  duties  either  private  or  public. 
But  I  performed  them  with  immense  difficulty.  I 
often  thous^ht,  and  sometimes  said,  that  it  would  never 


310  l-IFE  OF  THE 

be  known  till  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  were  revealed, 
with  what  struggling,  both  of  mind  and  body,  I  went  to 
the  pulpit.  Yet  it  was  during  this  period  that  my 
preaching  was  more  blest  to  my  people,  not  only  in  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  but  in  edification  of  the  pious, 
than  in  any  equal  period  of  my  ministerial  life,  and  this 
encouraged  me  to  persevere.  In  one  entry  of  my 
diary  about  this  time  I  find  the  following  remark :  that, 
although  I  perform  my  various  duties  in  opposition  to 
many  difficulties,  yet  that  I  am  as  apparently  as  useful 
as  if  I  were  in  perfect  health. 

13.    MY  JOURNEY  TO  WESTERN  PART  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  summer,  after  having  visited 
my  mother  and  spent  a  few  days  at  Schooley's  Moun- 
tain, I  took  a  journey  to  the  Western  part  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, in  company  with  my  second  son  and  two  other 
members  of  my  congregation.  We  visited  in  succes- 
sion the  Yellow  Springs,  at  the  distance  of  twenty -five 
miles  from  the  city,  and  after  staying  there  a  short 
time  proceeded  to  the  Springs  of  Yorktown,  and  finally 
to  those  of  Bedford ;  at  which  place  we  spent  a  longer 
time  than  at  the  others.  At  Bedford,  in  compliance 
with  the  request  of  the  influential  gentlemen  of  the 
town,  I  preached  in  the  Court  House,  there  being  then 
no  church  in  the  town.  The  Methodists  were  holdinof 
a  public  meeting  at  the  same  time,  and  after  I  had 
delivered  my  sermon,  the  leading  elder  of  the  Metho- 
dists told  the  people  not  to  depart,  as  he  was  going  to 
preach  likewise.  He  did  so,  and  broached  the  doctrine 
of  the  perfection  of  saints  in  the  present  life.  He 
maintained,  that  in  many  instances  it  was  true  that 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  311 

Christians  were  actually  as  perfect  before  they  died  as 
the  glorified  spirits  in  heaven.  I  had  said  nothing  in 
my  sermon  to  provoke  him  to  this ;  but  as  he  knew  I 
held  opinions  opposite  to  those  of  his  discourse,  his 
attack  was  aimed  at  me,  and  through  me,  at  the  de- 
nomination to  which  I  belonged.  In  the  former  part 
of  his  address,  I  was  disposed  to  reply  to  him,  but  he 
showed  such  zeal  in  regard  to  the  point  he  discussed, 
that  I  perceived  that  if  I  attempted  to  reply,  it  would 
produce  a  scene  of  confusion  altogether  improper  for 
the  Sabbath.  In  consequence  of  this  I  made  no  reply, 
and  my  silence  was  approved  by  my  travelling  friends, 
who  told  me  that  I  had  relieved  their  apprehensions 
that  I  would  give  him  an  opportunity  to  produce  a 
confusion  which  they  deprecated.  Hitherto  I  had 
entertained  the  opinion  that  the  perfectability  of  the 
Methodists  was  only  a  modification  of  the  orthodox 
faith,  that  no  sanctified  man  can  indulge  habitually  in 
known  sin.  But  this  preacher  convinced  me  that  in 
so  thinking  I  was  in  error.  We  returned  from  our 
Western  tour  by  a  very  different  route  from  the  one  we 
took  in  going  to  Bedford.  I  did  not  much  improve 
my  general  health  by  this  excursion;  and  after  some 
preaching  on  the  Sabbath  after  my  return,  I  was  taken 
very  ill  with  the  influenza,  which  at  that  time  was 
epidemic. 

Having  again  mentioned  this  disease,  I  think  proper 
to  say,  that  I  well  remember  the  time  in  which  it  was 
altogether  unknown  in  this  country.  The  first  time 
that  I  ever  heard  of  it,  was  while  I  was  a  tutor  in  the 
College  at  Princeton,  in  the  year  17S4  or  1785.  In 
conversation  with  a   Scotch  gentleman,  then  recently 


312  l^IFE  OF  THE 

arrived  from  Europe,  he  cursorily  mentioned  the  pre- 
valence of  the  influenza  in  Britain.  As  the  disease 
was  one  that  I  then  had  never  heard  of,  I  requested  him 
to  describe  it,  which  he  accordingly  did.  It  was,  I 
think,  in  the  spring  of  the  year  1789  that  it  first 
appeared  in  this  country.  At  that  time  I  had  it  very 
severely,  and  it  left  me  subject  to  chronic  rheumatism, 
to  which  I  was  subject  for  twelve  years,  till  it  was  in  a 
great  measure  relieved  by  bathing  in  the  Warm  Spring, 
as  stated  in  my  account  of  my  Virginia  journey.  This 
attack  of  the  influenza  weakened  me  very  much,  but  it 
laid  me  by  for  only  a  single  Sabbath.  But  my  exer- 
tions to  keep  the  pulpit  and  perform  other  pastoral 
duties  were  even  more  painful  for  a  year  thereafter 
than  before  I  took  my  journey. 

14.     MY  RESIDENCE  AT  BRISTOL  AND    CONSEQUENT  LONG  AND  DAN- 
GEROUS ILLNESS. 

The  summer  following,  I  hired  a  house  at  Bristol,  to 
which  I  removed  with  my  housekeeper  and  children. 
My  travelling  companions  to  Bedford  the  preceding 
year  had  invited  me  to  travel  again  with  them.  But  I 
thought  that  riding  to  the  city  and  returning  to  Bristol, 
together  with  country  air  and  exercise,  would  not  only 
be  likely  to  improve  my  health  better  than  a  journey, 
but  would  enable  me  to  serve  my  people  to  a  consider- 
able extent,  which  I  was  very  desirous  to  do.  I  expo- 
sed myself  indiscreetly  to  the  summer  sun  and  night 
air,  in  consequence  of  which  I  was  seized  with  an 
ardent  fever,  which  reduced  me  to  a  skeleton,  and  ren- 
dered me  unable  to  preach  for  four  months.  A  com- 
munion season  occurred  in  my  pastoral  charge  a  little 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  318 

before  I  was  taken  sick,  and  in  one  of  the  preparatory 
services  I  preached  a  discourse  on  the  first  four  verses 
of  the  xxiii.  Psalm.  On  this  Psalm  my  mind  dwelt 
with  great  delight  during  the  whole  time  that  my  fever 
lasted;  for  I  was  mercifully  preserved  from  the  deli- 
rium till  its  termination.  But  I  think  it  best  to  give  an 
account  of  this  illness  in  the  very  words  of  my  diary, 
after  I  was  able  to  write.  I  resumed  my  diary  Decem- 
ber 1,  1808,  but  I  did  not  preach  till  January  1st,  1809, 
although  I  attended  church  several  times  previously. 
The  extract  of  my  diary  is  as  follows:  "About  the 
24th  of  August  I  w^as  taken  ill  with  an  ardent  fever; 
and  my  son  Jacob  was  likewise  taken  ill  at  the  same 
time.  The  fever  continued  with  both  of  us  for  fourteen 
days  without  a  full  intermission,  although  there  were 
several  remissions.  After  it  broke,  we  had  a  slow  con- 
valescence. For  a  number  of  weeks  I  could  neither 
read  nor  write.  While  the  fever  lasted,  I  did  not 
expect  to  die,  but  thought  I  should  recover,  and  hoped 
that  my  fever  might  prove  salutary,  and  carry  oif  my 
old  complaints.  After  the  fever  left  me,  my  debility 
was  very  great,  and  I  thought  once  or  twice  that  I 
should  die,  and  gave  some  orders  to  my  family  in  con- 
sequence of  it.  I  think  I  may  say  that  I  was  not  afraid 
of  the  consequences  of  death.  I  said  to  myself,  "  all 
that  I  have  to  ask  for,  is  an  easy  passage."  Thus  far 
my  diary.  My  life,  I  have  always  thought,  was 
spared  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  my  people.  I  had 
been  organizing  a  female  prayer  meeting.  The  mem- 
bers of  this  association  were  very  earnest  in  their 
prayers  for  my  recovery,  and  several  of  them  watched 
with  me  in  my  sickness. 

40 


314  LIFE  OF  THE 

15.     FIRST  BIBLE  SOCIETY  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Before  I  was  completely  recovered,  the  first  Bible 
Society  in  the  United  States  was  set  on  foot  by  my 
colleague  Dr.  Janeway,  Robert  Ralston,  Esq.  and  Dr. 
Benjamin  Rush.  As  soon  as  I  was  able,  I  cordially 
united  with  them  in  this  enterprise;  and  I  rejoiced 
that  the  first  exertion  of  my  renovated  powers  was  the 
writing  and  publication  of  an  address  to  the  public, 
stating  the  nature  of  our  association,  and.4nviting  other 
popular  places  to  follow  our  example.  My  address  was 
very  properly  signed  by  Bishop  White,  as  president  of 
our  Bible  Society,  but  it  was  prepared  entirely  by  my- 
self, with  only  such  suggestions  before  its  publication 
as  were  made  by  the  first  reading  of  it  to  the  society. 
This  address  is  largely  quoted  by  the  original  Secre- 
tary of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  in  the 
history  which  he  wrote  and  published  a  little  before 
his  death.  I  think  that  I  may  say  that  I  have  been 
much  devoted  to  the  Bible  cause.  In  concert  with  my 
colleague  and  Mr.  Ralston,  w^e  solicited-  the  citizens 
of  Philadelphia,  and  were  successful  in  obtaining  the 
funds  for  the  purchase  of  Bibles  in  the  infancy  of  the 
institution,  by  going  from  house  to  house  of  those  citi- 
zens whom  we  thought  likely  to  favour  our  object.  I 
was  also  among  the  most  active  of  our  members  in  per- 
sonally distributing  copies  of  the  Bible  to  the  destitute. 
In  promoting  the  Bible  cause  in  other  places  I  was 
also  active.  I  have  commonly  made  addresses  at  our 
annual  public  meetings,  even  during  the  ten  years  I 
was  absent  in  Princeton,  Two  of  the  annual  reports 
of  the  Board  to  the  public  have  been  written  by  myself. 
I  also  wrote  an  address  to  the  public  in  favour  of  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  315 

Society.  On  the  death  of  Bishop  White,  I  had  the 
honour  by  a  vote  of  the  Society  to  be  elected  in  his 
place  as  their  president. 

16.    MY  CONNEXION  WITH  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY'S   MAGAZINE. 

I  have  heretofore  stated  that  I  was  the  chairman  of 
the  Standing:  Committee  of  Missions  for  more  than  ten 
years  before  I  removed  to  Princeton.  I  am  now  to 
state,  that  the  General  Assembly  in  the  year  1804 
passed  the  following  resolution,  viz  : — "  Resolved,  that 
it  be  recommended  to  the  Standing  Committee  of 
Missions  to  pubUsh  a  periodical  magazine,  in  order  to 
communicate  to  the  people  such  religious  information 
as  may  be  interesting  and  useful;  to  take  early  mea- 
sures for  obtaining  subscriptions  for  said  magazine,  and 
pay  the  profits  into  the  funds  of  the  Assembly."  As  I 
was  the  chairman  of  the  committee  to  which  this 
resolution  was  addressed,  it  was  natural  that  the  other 
members  of  the  committee  should  look  to  me  to  take  a 
leading  part  in  carrying  out  the  resolution  of  the  As- 
sembly. The  magazine  bore  the  title  of  "The  General 
Assembly's  Missionary  Magazine,  or  Evangelical  In- 
telligencer." Of  this  work  I  wrote  the  prospectus, 
which  was  signed  by  all  the  members  of  the  commit- 
tee. The  names  of  the  committee  were  as  follows: — 
Samuel  Blair,  Ashbel  Green,  Philip  Milledoler,  Jacob 
J.  Janeway,  Elias  Boudinot,  Ebenezer  Hazard,  and 
Robert  Smith.  The  contributions  to  the  first  two 
volumes  of  the  Magazine  were  furnished  by  the  seve- 
ral members  of  the  committee,  with  the  aid  of  corres- 
pondents. But  when  the  third  volume  was  com- 
menced, which  was  denominated  a  "New  Series,"  I 


316  LIFE  OF  THE 

became  sole  editor,  and  was  liberally  rewarded  by  the 
printer,  William  Farrand.  The  other  members  of  the 
committee  still  furnished  a  number  of  articles,  but  the 
labouring  and  the  responsibilities  were  with  me.  The 
Magazine  had  a  considerable  circulation,  and  contain- 
ed a  number  of  interesting  articles,  and  a  detail  of  mis- 
sionary operations;  among  others,  an  account  of  Mr. 
William  Tennent's  suspended  animation,  and  the  state 
of  his  mind  during  its  continuance.  That  article  may 
be  considered  as  the  joint  production  of  Dr.  Boudinot 
and  myself  Dr.  Boudinot  was  an  executor  of  Mr. 
Tennent's  will;  he  first  wrote  the  article,  on  the  con- 
dition that  I  would  promise  to  modify  it  and  to  correct 
other  things  in  the  memoir.  I  gave  the  promise  and 
fulfilled  it.  The  third  volume  contains  an  obituary 
notice  of  my  first  wife.  I  choose  to  say,  that  this 
article  I  never  saw  till  I  read  it  in  the  Magazine.  I 
believe  it  was  written  by  Dr.  Janeway. 

17.     MY  REVIEW  OF  CYCLOPEDIAS. 

As  my  diary  contains,  in  connexion  with  the  last 
article,  the  frequent  mention  of  a  Cyclopedia,  this  may 
be  as  proper  a  place  as  any  other  to  give  an  account  of 
my  connexion  with  that  work.  When  the  printer  of 
the  American  edition  of  Reese's  Cyclopedia  engaged  in 
that  extended  and  expensive  undertaking,  he  engaged 
Bishop  White  and  myself  to  review  the  theological  and 
biographical  articles.  At  first  I  erased  what  I  thought 
exceptionable  in  the  articles  reviewed  by  me.  Of  this, 
the  Unitarians  of  Boston  loudly  complained,  and  the 
printer,  Mr.  Samuel  Bradford,  requested  the  Bishop 
and  myself  to  answer  what  we  thought  objectionable. 


KEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  317 

Accordingly,  in  the  article  "  Angel,"  in  the  third  half 
volume,  I  wrote  largely  in  reply  to  the  heresy  it  con- 
tained; and  advertised  the  public  in  what  manner  the 
American  reviewers  would  treat  what  they  should  think 
erroneous  in  religion  and  biography.  But  the  reviewers 
in  Britain  scourged  the  editor  of  the  original  publica- 
tion so  severely,  that  in  the  latter  part  of  his  work  he 
gave  us  very  little  trouble. 

Of  the  Edinburgh  Encyclopedia  I  also  became  a 
review^er.  The  compensation  which  I  received  was  a 
set  of  both  these  extensive  works. 

18.     MY  SECOND  MARRIAGE. 

On  the  16th  of  October,  1809,  I  was  married  to 
Christiana  Anderson,  the  eldest  child  of  Col.  Alexander 
Anderson.  The  mending  of  a  broken  family  is  com- 
monly a  delicate  affair,  especially  for  a  minister  of  the 
gospel.  But  on  this  occasion,  I  had  the  happiness  to 
find  that  my  three  sons  approved  of  the  choice  I  had 
made;  and  that  not  an  individual  of  m.y  congregation, 
so  far  as  known  to  me,  was  dissatisfied  with  it. 

19.    THE  DEATH  OF  MY  MOTHER. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1810,  my  pious  and  excel- 
lent mother  exchanged  earth  for  heaven  in  the  eighty- 
fourth  year  of  her  age.  On  parting  from  her  the  last 
time  I  ever  saw  her,  she  said  with  great  tenderness, 
"I  love  you,  but  you  are  not  my  God."  My  wife  also 
lost  her  own  mother  in  the  same  month  of  August. 

20.    MY  CATECHETICAL  LECTURES. 

About  the  middle  of  November,  1810,  I  began  my 
catechetical  lectures,  and  continued  them  to  the  close 


318  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  the  following  month  of  March,  1811.  They  were 
continued  in  the  following  year,  1812.  They  were 
interrupted  by  my  going  to  Princeton  in  the  autumn 
of  the  last-mentioned  year;  for  my  purpose,  from  the 
first,  was  to  deliver  them  only  in  the  colder  portions  of 
the  year,  as  being  most  favourable  to  a  general  attend- 
ance. In  the  preface  to  these  lectures,  their  character 
and  purpose  are  fully  explained ;  so  that  in  writing  my 
life  I  have  only  to  say,  that  I  consider  the  publication 
of  these  lectures  as  exhibiting  my  views  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  doctrines,  and  as  one  of  the  most  important 
services  that  I  have  ever  rendered  to  the  Church  of 
Christ.  The  lectures  of  the  second  volume  were  never 
delivered  orally;  but  the  same  style  of  address  was 
continued  in  both  volumes. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  319 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 


CLERICAL  ASSOCIATIONS. 


I  FIND  in  my  diary  under  the  date  of  January  23d, 
1792,  the  following  article:  "In  the  evening  went  to 
Robert  Aitkins,  and  with  Mr.  Annan,  Mr.  Smith,  and 
Mr.  Hazard,  concerted  a  plan  for  preventing  the  spread 
of  infidel  principles,  through  the  medium  of  the  news- 
papers." The  Mr.  Annan  mentioned  above,  was  the 
minister  of  the  Scotch  Seceding  Church  in  Philadel- 
phia, and  Robert  Aitkins  was  one  of  his  elders :  Mr. 
Smith  was  the  Rev.  John  Smith,  afterwards  Dr.  Smith: 
Mr.  Hazard  was  Ebenezer  Hazard,  one  of  my  elders. 
Thomas  Jefferson  was  then  Secretary  of  State,  and 
when  congress  was  located  in  Philadelphia,  he  patron- 
ized a  newspaper  in  which  infidel  publications  occasion- 
ally appeared.  They  did  not  at  the  time,  so  far  as  my 
recollection  serves  me,  appear  in  any  other  newspaper. 
I  think  that  none  of  the  members  of  this  association 
wrote  for  the  press,  except  Dr.  Smith  and  myself,  but 
all  were  privy  to  our  publications,  and  gave  us  all  the 
assistance  in  their  power.  I  recollect  to  have  written  a 
piece  in  reply  to  an  atheistical  publication  on  the  eter- 
nity of  the  visible  universe.  Dr.  Smith  wrote  nothing 
that  I  recollect,  till  a  certain  Mr.  Palmer,  an  Univer- 
salist  and  Socinian  preacher,  made  a  considerable  stir 
in  the  city.  Dr.  Smith  then  issued  a  publication  in  a 
newspaper,  to  which  he  affixed  the  signature  of  A.  B. 


320  I^Jf'E  OF  THE 

To  this  Palmer  replied  in  the  same  paper,  and  intima- 
ted, or  rather  broadly  asserted  that  A.  B.  and  all  his 
other  opposers  were  influenced  by  the  odious  spirit  of 
persecution.  To  this  I  replied  in  a  letter  of  irony,  ad- 
dressed to  "The  preacher  of  liberal  sentiments,  and 
containing  a  liberal  man's  creed  or  confession  of  faith." 
This  letter  formed  a  pamphlet  of  considerable  size,  and 
put  an  end  to  the  controversy,  and  Palmer  soon  after 
left  the  city.  Dr.  Nesbit  and  Dr.  Witherspoon  were 
pleased  to  express  their  approbation  of  my  publication, 
addressed  to  the  preacher  of  liberal  sentiments.  It  was 
the  only  piece  of  irony  and  ridicule  that  I  ever  made 
public,  except  a  short  article  in  a  newspaper.  Our 
society,  if  I  recollect,  continued  its  existence  till  con- 
gress removed  from  Philadelphia  to  Washington ;  and 
it  had,  at  least,  some  influence  in  checking  infidel  and 
atheistical  publications. 

On  the  18th  of  November,  1800,  as  appears  by  my 
diary,  Mr.  Linn,  Dr.  Janeway,  and  myself,  held  a 
meeting  at  my  house,  to  form  "a  society  for  our  im- 
provement as  clergymen."  All  the  other  Presbyterian 
clergymen  of  Philadelphia,  viz.  Dr.  Ewing,  Mr.  Mille- 
doler  and  Mr.  Potts,  soon  after  joined  this  society.  A 
written  constitution  was  formed,  which  remains  in  my 
hands  to  the  present  time.  The  substance  of  it  was  as 
follows :  We  were  to  meet  weekly  at  each  other's 
houses  in  rotation.  Ecclesiastical  history  or  systematic 
theology  was  to  be  the  first  object  of  attention.  Then 
every  member,  in  rotation,  was  to  read  a  sermon  of  his 
own  composition,  which  was  made  the  subject  of  re- 
mark by  the  members  present;  each  one  being  asked  by 
the  presiding  officer  for  his  observations,  which  were 


REV.  ASHBEL  GKEExX.  321 

always  to  be  made  in  a  friendly  manner.  The  member 
at  whose  house  the  society  convened,  was  always  to 
preside  and  put  the  questions  on  ecclesiastical  history 
or  theology.  The  secretary's  office  was  held  by  the 
members  in  rotation,  and  continued  but  a  week  before 
it  changed  hands.  After  the  foregoing  exercises  were 
performed,  a  free  conversation  took  place  on  various 
topics  of  ministerial  duty,  which  any  member  was  at 
liberty  to  suggest  or  propose ;  social,  friendly  conversa- 
tion often  filled  up  the  last  hour  of  our  meetings.  The 
association  lasted  about  three  years,  and  in  that  time  we 
recited  the  whole  of  Mosheim's  History,  and  the  most 
of  Witsius  on  the  Covenants,  with  some  degree  of  accu- 
racy, besides  the  improvement  which  we  made  in  ser- 
monizing. Dr.  Ewing,  at  whose  house  we  frequently 
met,  took  no  part  in  any  thing  but  conversation.  He 
died  about  the  middle  of  November,  1802. 

2.   ATTENDANCE  ON  CHURCH  JUDICATURES. 

A  punctual  attendance  on  all  the  judicatures  of  the 
Church  I  have  ever  considered  as  a  very  important 
duty,  as  much  so  as  preaching  to  the  people  of  my  pas- 
toral charge ;  and  I  have  not  only  been  careful  to  attend 
but  have  devoted  myself  to  the  business  transacted  in 
the  various  judicatories  of  our  Church.  The  too  com- 
mon practice  of  reading  a  book,  or  a  newspaper,  while 
discussions  are  taking  place  in  the  courts  of  the 
Church,  I  have  avoided  as  unseemly  and  improper. 
If  there  has  been  any  exception  to  this  in  my  practice, 
which  I  do  not  recollect,  it  must  have  been  a  very  rare 
occurrence.  Many  of  the  transactions,  and  some  of 
the  most  important  kind,  in  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and 

41 


322  ^I^E  OF  THE 

General  Assemblies,  have   originated  with  myself.     I 
shall  mention  a  few. 

3.     MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Foreign  Missionary  Board  of 
our  Church  at  Baltimore,  in  November,  1837,  I 
was  requested  by  that  Board  to  write  a  compen- 
dious view  of  Foreign  Missions  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  When  I  came  to  carry  this  request  into 
execution,  I  found  that  the  domestic  and  foreign 
missions  in  our  Church  had  been  mingled  together, 
and  I  therefore  gave  a  summary  of  both.  A  short 
extract  from  this  publication  will  give  a  view  of  my 
opinion  in  regard  to  the  manner  in  which  missions 
ought  to  be  conducted,  which  I  have  never  changed. 
The  extract  is  as  follows :  "  In  1796,  the  New  York 
Missionary  Society  was  organized,  consisting  princi- 
pally of  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It 
owed  its  origin  to  the  missionary  zeal  excited  by  the 
accounts  then  recently  received  in  this  country  of  the 
institution,  animated  exertions,  and  flattering  prospects 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  The  present  writer 
can  state,  from  a  distinct  recollection  of  his  feelings  and 
language  at  the  period  now  referred  to,  that  although 
he  highly  approved  the  zeal  of  the  founders  of  this 
Society,  and  was  perfectly  willing  that  they  should 
prosecute  their  own  views  of  duty,  yet  for  himself,  he 
saw  no  need  of  any  new  organization  for  missionary 
operations  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  He  thought 
the  zeal  now  awakened  should  be  cherished  and  carried 
into  the  General  Assembly  of  our  Church ;  that  in  this 
body  we  had  already  an  organization,  than  which  none 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  323 

could  be  devised  better  adapted  to  the  prosecution  of 
foreign  as  well  as  domestic  missions ;  in  a  word,  it  was 
his  opinion  that  every  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  should  use  his  influence  and  all  his  means  for 
evangelizing  the  heathen,  through  the  agency  of  the 
supreme  judicatory  of  the  Church." 

It  has  ever  appeared  to  me,  that  the  several  judi- 
catories of  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  as  well  adapted 
to  missionary  operations,  as  if  they  had  been  formed  for 
no  other  purpose ;  and  in  all  the  bodies  or  associations 
mentioned  in  my  compendious  view,  so  far  as  the 
church  to  which  I  belong  has  been  concerned,  I  have, 
through  the  whole  of  my  ministerial  life,  taken  an 
active  part.  The  Standing  Committee  of  the  General 
Assembly  was  first  appointed  in  the  year  1802;  of  this 
committee  I  was  the  chairman  for  ten  years  and  a  half, 
till  I  went  to  Princeton  in  the  fall  of  1812;  and  as  we 
had  neither  a  secretary  nor  an  executive  committee, 
the  labouring  oar  was  in  my  hands.  During  the  whole 
period,  every  publication,  except  the  annual  report  to 
the  Assembly,  was  from  my  pen.  After  my  return  to 
Philadelphia  in  the  autumn  of  1822,  I  found  the 
Board  of  Missions  of  our  Church  reduced  in  its  funds 
exceedingly,  by  the  rival  exertions  of  other  missionary 
societies.  In  1826,  the  Home  Missionary  Society  of 
New  York  was  established,  and  this  tended  still  more 
to  the  diminution  of  the  funds  of  our  Board;  so  that  it 
seemed  to  be  on  the  point  of  extinction  in  every  thing 
but  in  name.  With  but  one  individual  to  encourage 
me,  my  former  colleague  Dr.  Janeway,  I  resolved  to 
make  a  strenuous  effort  to  revive  missionary  operations 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church.    I  was  dehorted  from  this. 


324  I^IFE  OF  THE 

bj  being  told  by  a  timid  friend  that  our  rivals  would 
write  us  down.  Still  I  went  forward,  and  a  public 
meeting  was  called.  This  proved  to  be  an  abortion. 
So  few  attended  that  I  did  not  make  the  speech  that  I 
had  proposed  to  deliver.  But  some  pains  were  taken 
to  call  a  second  meeting,  and  though  it  was  not  very 
numerously  attended,  I  made  my  speech,  and  shortly 
after  set  about  preparing  an  overture  for  the  next 
General  Assembly  to  organize  a  Board  of  Missions  on 
a  new  plan.  The  overture  was  printed,  with  the  sig- 
natures of  three  clergymen  and  two  laymen ;  and  a 
copy  of  it  was  laid  on  the  tables  of  the  Assembly  for 
each  of  the  members  of  that  body.  It  produced  a 
wonderful  commotion,  the  details  of  which  I  will  not 
narrate.  The  result  was,  that  the  plan  I  proposed  was 
not  adopted ;  but  in  place  of  it,  something  much  better 
was  sanctioned.  The  old  Board  was  re-organized, 
with  a  distinct  specification  of  powers  to  appoint  an 
executive  committee,  to  choose  a  corresponding  secre- 
tary, and  to  prosecute  missions  both  domestic  and 
foreign,  to  pay  the  missionaries,  and  with  no  other  re- 
striction than  the  making  of  an  annual  report  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

I  was  elected  both  as  president  of  the  Board  and 
the  chairman  of  the  Executive  Committee.  The  meet- 
ings of  the  committee  were  held  for  a  considerable 
time  in  my  study,  but  subsequently  a  room  was  hired 
for  our  meeting;  and  ultimately  a  house  was  rented  for 
the  accommodation  of  our  Board,  and  for  the  Educa- 
tion Board.  For  five  years  I  remained  the  chairman  of 
the  executive  committee  which  met  weekly ;  but  from 
May  1833,  that  office  has  been  held  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  325 

John.  McDowell.  The  presidentship  of  the  Board, 
which  meets  monthly,  has  been  continued  to  me  by  the 
annual  vote  of  my  brethren  till  the  present  time.  In 
this  new  organization,  as  in  the  standing  committee  of 
missions,  referred  to  above,  the  labour  of  preparing 
publications  for  the  press,  as  well  as  the  general  super- 
intendence of  the  missionary  concerns,  was  assumed 
by  myself.  It  was  otherwise  after  a  permanent  cor- 
responding secretary  was  elected  and  came  into  office. 

As  to  foreign  missions,  although  our  Board  was 
authorized  to  establish  them,  and  in  two  instances  we 
attempted  it,  we  had  neither  the  funds  nor  the  men  by 
which  we  could  operate  in  the  foreign  field ;  but  our 
operations  in  domestic  missions  have  from  the  first 
gone  forward  in  a  constant  increase  of  the  most  cheer- 
ing and  beneficial  kind;  so  that  in  the  present  year 
(1844),  our  domestic  missionaries  have  been  more  than 
three  hundred. 

Adhering  steadfastly  to  the  opinion  that  our  Church 
was  admirably  adapted,  from  its  constitutional  organi- 
zation, both  for  foreign  and  domestic  missions,  and 
never  giving  up  the  hope  that  at  some  future  day  she 
would  awake  to  her  duty  in  regard  to  both,  I  thought 
that  in  the  mean  time  I  would  join  in  the  operations 
of  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  This  1 
accordingly  did,  and  was  a  corporate  member  of  that 
Board  almost  from  its  origin  till  about  the  time  that  a 
similar  Board  was  established  in  our  Church. 

Among  the  earliest  missionaries  of  the  American 
Board  were  Messrs.  Hill  and  Newell.  These  young 
men,  to  qualify  themselves  more  fully  for  their  mis- 
sionary work,  came  to  Philadelphia  to  acquire  a  smat- 


326  LIFE  OF  THE 

tering  of  medical  and  surgical  knowledge.     They  were 
in  a  sort  consigned  to  my  care,  and  I  gave  them  every 
attention  and  assistance  in  my  power,  and  they  preach- 
ed for  me  occasionally.     In  several  other  instances  I 
had  the  opportunity  of  helping  forward  the  early  mis- 
sionaries  of  that   Board   to  their  destined  fields,  and 
always  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  rendering  them 
any  aid.     When  Mr.  Stewart  and  his  wife  went  to  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  a  coloured  girl  by  the  name  of  Bet- 
sey Stockton,  (who  had  been  given  as  a  slave  to  my  first 
wife,  and  with  her  concurrence  was  freed  by  myself,) 
and  who  at  the  time  was  on  wages  in   my  family  at 
Princeton,  was  invited  to  go  in  the  character  of  a  mis- 
sionary, and  as  an  assistant  to  Mrs.  Stewart  in  the  con- 
cerns of  the  family.     Betsey  had  become   hopefully 
pious,  and  by  the  instruction  received  in  my  family, 
principally  from  my  son  James,  had  made  laudable  im- 
provements in  knowledge.     She  had  saved  her  wages, 
by  which,  with  some  small  assistance  from  myself,  she 
was  able  to  prepare  her  outfit  for  the  mission.     Some  of 
her  letters  to  me  after  her  arrival  at  the  island  (where 
she  became  a  teacher  of  a  school)  were  so  well  written, 
that,  with  very  few  corrections,  I  inserted  them  in  the 
Christian  Advocate,  of  which  I  was  then  the  editor, 
and  they  were  greatly  admired.    When,  in  consequence 
of  the  failure  of  Mrs.  Stewart's  health,  the  whole  family 
returned  to  this  country,  after  visiting  their  friends, 
they  spent  about  ten  days  in  my  family,  and  I  used  all 
my  influence  in  aid  of  Mr.  Stewart's  endeavours  in  the 
city  and  adjacent  country  to  collect  funds  for  the  Ame- 
rican Board.     In  like  manner,  on  Mr.  Loomis'  return 
from  the  same  islands,  with  one  of  the  natives,  my 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  327 

house  became  his  home,  till  he  could  make  arrange- 
ments to  go  to  the  eastward.  When  the  annual  meet- 
ing of  that  Board  was  held  in  Philadelphia,  the  family 
of  my  friend  Dr.  Woods  resided  with  me ;  and  I  had 
then  afforded  me  the  only  opportunity  of  attending  its 
meetings  that  I  ever  was  able  to  improve.  At  the  close 
of  that  meeting,  I  made  a  speech  in  favour  of  patroni- 
zing the  Board,  which  was  highly  applauded  by  the 
same  public  print  in  which  I  had  previously  been  re- 
presented as  a  superannuated  dotard.  This  was  in  the 
year  18-28.  In  a  w^ord,  while  I  was  a  member  of  that 
corporation,  I  did  all  in  my  power  to  promote  its  mis- 
sionary operations;  and  I  still  read  w^th  unfeigned 
pleasure  in  the  Missionary  Herald  the  accounts  of  its 
success,  and  sympathize  in  its  present  want  of  funds  to 
sustain  and  extend  its  missions.  I  think  this  cause  lies 
near  my  heart;  it  is  the  subject  of  my  daily  prayers: 
and  by  whatever  name  a  mission  is  called,  if  its  preach- 
ers teach  truth  enough  to  save  immortal  souls  they  are 
included  in  my  prayers,  and  I  smcerely  rejoice  when 
they  are  successful. 

Soon  after  the  establishment  of  a  foreign  missionary 
society  by  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh,  I  was  elected  a 
member  of  that  institution,  and  promoted  its  operations 
to  the  best  of  my  abilities.  And  when,  in  the  year 
1835,  its  transfer  to  the  General  Assembly  of  our 
Church  was  deemed  expedient,  I  was  active  and  had 
some  efficiency  in  bringing  about  the  adoption  of  that 
measure.  I  advocated  it  w^armly  in  the  convention  of 
the  friends  of  the  "Act  and  Testimony,"  which  met  at 
Pittsburgh,  and  of  which  I  was  president;  and  although 
I  was  not  a  member  of  the  General  Assembly  of  that 


328  LIFE  OF  THE 

year,  yet  as  it  met,  as  well  as  our  convention,  in  Pitts- 
burgh, I  had  an  opportunity  to  use  my  influence  with 
its  members  in  favour  of  the  proposed  transfer.  But 
till  towards  the  close  of  that  meeting,  I  saw  no  pros- 
pect of  success,  and  I  was  greatly  discouraged.  But 
resolving^  to  make  one  effort  more,  and  having^  observed 
that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hoge  had  gained  great  influence  in 
the  house,  I  addressed  myself  to  him,  and  was  highly 
gratified  by  finding  him  willing  and  ready  to  prepare 
and  advocate  the  measure.  He  did  so,  and  was  suc- 
cessful. The  transfer  was  made  and  solemnly  ratified, 
and  although  the  whole  transaction  was  set  aside  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  following  year,  (1836,)  yet  it 
was  this  very  thing  that  roused  the  staunch  friends  of 
orthodoxy  in  our  Church,  and  gave  us  the  decided 
majority  in  the  Assembly  of  1837,  by  which  the  Church 
was  revolutionized  and  delivered  from  the  distraction 
which  for  several  years  had  destroyed  its  peace,  as  well 
as  from  the  prevalence  of  errors  in  doctrine  which 
threatened  either  its  extinction  or  the  entire  change 
of  its  character.  This  at  least  was  my  sincere  opinion; 
and  I  went  to  the  General  Assembly  of  that  year,  as  I 
knew  many  of  my  brethren  also  did,  determined,  if  the 
party  we"  opposed  should  have  the  majority,  that  we 
would  come  out  from  them  with  the  loss  of  all  our 
funds,  and  every  other  loss  which  would  attend  such 
a  measure. 

The  doings  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1837,  as  far 
as  they  relate  to  missions,  are  set  forth  in  detail  in  my 
"Historical  View  of  Missions  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church;"  so  that  I  had  need  only  to  extract  the  conclu- 
ding part  of  what  I  have  already  written  and  printed. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  329 

The  extract  is  as  follows:  "Thus,  at  length,  were  the 
wishes  and  prayers  answered  of  those  who  had  long  and 
earnestly  desired  to  see  a  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
under  an  ecclesiastical  appointment  and  responsibility, 
established  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States,  acting  in  its  distinctive  character."  The  Board, 
agreeably  to  the  direction  of  the  Assembly,  held  its  first 
meeting  in  the  first  Presbyterian  church  of  Baltimore 
on  the  3 1st  of  October,  1837,  when  its  complete  orga- 
nization was  harmoniously  effected,  and  a  resolution 
was  passed  "  that  the  principal  seat  of  its  operations  be 
in  the  city  of  New  York." 

4.     CONTROVERSIES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

In  all  the  controversies  which  have  taken  place 
between  what  have  been  denominated  the  Old  School 
and  the  New  School  Presbyterians,  I  have  taken  a 
decided  and  leading  part  in  favour  of  the  former,  and 
against  the  latter,  both  in  the  General  Assembly,  and  as 
the  editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate.  I  think  that  I 
may  safely  say  that  I  hate  controversy  in  religion,  since 
I  never  dipped  into  it  in  writing  till  I  had  been  for  more 
than  forty  years  an  ordained  minister  of  the  gospel. 
But  when  some  of  the  most  important  doctrines  of 
evangelical  truth  were  assailed  in  the  church  to  which 
I  belonged,  and  I  was  the  editor  of  a  periodical  publi- 
cation whose  very  title,  "The  Christian  Advocate," 
seemed  to  pledge  me  to  a  defence,  I  felt  that  it  would 
be  criminal  in  me  to  forbear  any  longer.  I  therefore 
becam.e  a  controvertist  in  writing;  for  previously  I  had, 
in  the  judicatories  of  the  church,  endeavoured  to  advo- 
cate the  orthodox  faith,  in  opposition  to  those  whom  I 

42 


330  LIFE  OF  THE 

thought  wished  to  corrupt  it.  My  nature  and  my 
deliberate  principles  dispose  me,  when  I  do  take  a  part 
in  litigated  subjects,  to  do  it  unequivocally,  avoiding 
violence  on  the  one  hand,  and  concealment  and  am- 
biguity on  the  other.  All  my  written  opinions  in 
religious  controversy  are  before  the  world  in  the  Chris- 
tian Adovcate,  and  there  I  leave  them.  I  had  no 
hesitation  in  voting  in  the  General  Assemblies  of  1837 
and  1838  for  all  the  measures  that  were  adopted,  with 
a  view  to  purify  the  Church  to  which  I  belonged  from 
the  corrupt  leaven  (as  I  believed  it  to  be)  which  had 
long  defiled  it,  and  which  threatened  its  entire  perver- 
sion. I  conscientiously  thought,  that  the  supreme 
judicatory  of  our  Church  not  only  had  a  constitutional 
right,  but  was  sacredly  bound  to  do  what  they  did. 
And  I  was  the  more  persuaded  of  this,  because  I  had  a 
strong  conviction  that  if  our  opponents  had  had  the 
majority  in  the  Assembly  of  1837>  they  would  either 
have  turned  out  at  once,  our  theological  professors  at 
Princeton,  or  taken  such  measures  as  would  have 
insured  their  resignation,  and  would  have  laid  their 
hands  on  the  funds  of  the  Church;  nor  did  I  believe  till 
convinced  by  the  fact,  that  they  would  institute  a  legal 
prosecution  to  wTest  them  from  us.  Before  Judge 
Rogers  charged  the  jury  in  favour  of  the  New  School, 
there  were  palpable  indications  that  such  would  be  the 
fact;  and  as  my  name  was  mentioned  in  the  prosecu- 
tion, I  made  it  a  point  to  attend  the  whole  sittings  of 
the  court;  both  when  the  decree,  in  the  first  instance, 
was  adverse  to  our  interests,  and  in  the  second,  when 
it  was  reversed  in  our  favour.  Nor  had  I  any  painful 
anxiety,  from  first  to  last,  as  to  the  final  issue  of  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  331 

whole  concern.  My  great  solicitude  had  been  for  the 
spiritual  interests  of  the  Church.  They  had  been 
rendered  secure  by  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly, 
with  which  no  civil  court  could  interfere;  and  as  to 
funds,  I  was  convinced  that  if  we  were  deprived  of 
them  by  an  unjust  decree  of  a  civil  court,  the  true 
Presbyterians  of  our  Church  would,  by  an  extraordi- 
nary effort,  replace  and  even  increase  them.  For 
three  successive  years  it  was  the  pleasure  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Philadelphia  to  make  me  a  member  of  the 
General  Assembly ;  for  I  belonged  to  that  body  in  the 
year  1839,  as  well  as  in  the  two  preceding  years ;  so 
that  I  was  a  party  to  the  whole  conflict  between  the 
Old  and  New  School  sections  of  the  Church,  a  party 
in  both  the  ecclesiastical  and  civil  courts,  before  which 
the  whole  concern  was  placed  for  judicial  decision.  In 
the  last  Assembly,  that  of  1839,  there  were  two  im- 
portant transactions  in  which  I  took  a  leading  part; 
namely,  the  published  Historical  Narrative  of  our 
Church  from  its  formation  till  the  period  of  its  jubilee, 
which  was  celebrated  by  the  Assembly  of  that  year. 
This  narrative,  by  the  appointment  of  the  Assembly, 
was  written  by  me,  as  was  also  a  reply  to  the  letter  of 
the  Synod  of  the  Canadas,  which  was  directed  to  the 
Assembly  of  1839.  But  the  infirmities  attendant  on 
my  advanced  age,  as  well  as  the  considerations  that  the 
peace  of  the  Church  was  restored,  and  that  I  had  had  a 
full  share  of  the  honour  and  the  labour  of  represent- 
ing my  Presbytery  in  the  supreme  judicatory  of  our 
Church,  determined  me  to  decline  being  a  candidate 
for  a  seat  in  our  General  Assembly  to  the  end  of  life. 
This  determination   I   accordingly  announced   to  the 


332  LIFE  OF  THE 

Presbytery,  at  their  first  meeting  after  the  Assembly 
of  1839. 

5.    THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY  AT  PRINCETON. 

In  the  whole  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  the 
establishment  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton, 
I  took  an  active  and  prominent  part.  As  early  as  the 
year  1799,  Dr.  Griffin,  with  whom  I  was  then  intimate, 
endeavoured  by  letter  to  persuade  me  to  take  part  with 
those  who  about  that  time  were  engaged  in  establish- 
ing  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover,  and  to  use  my 
influence  in  favour  of  sending  candidates  for  the  gospel 
ministry  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  that  institution 
for  their  theological  education.  This  I  refused,  as  cal- 
culated to  lessen  the  attachment  of  our  candidates  to  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  as  derogatory  to  our  denomi- 
nation, which  I  thought  ought  to  have,  and  would  ulti- 
mately, I  hoped,  have  a  Seminary  of  its  own.  In  view 
of  the  great  deficiency  of  ministers  to  supply  the  rapidly 
increasing  population  of  our  country,  our  most  enlight- 
ened clergy  were  filled  with  anxiety  in  contemplating 
the  prospect  before  them.  Presbyterians  took  some 
measures  to  look  out  for  pious  youth,  and  to  educate 
them  for  the  gospel  ministry.  To  promote  this  good 
work,  as  early  as  the  year  1S05  I  sent  into  the  General 
Assembly,  at  a  time  when  I  was  not  a  member  of  that 
body,  an  overture  addressed  to  the  Committee  of  Over- 
tures, which  was  received,  with  so  much  favour  as  to 
be  published  in  the  printed  minutes  of  the  year  with  my 
name  attached  to  it,  and  which  originated  a  system  of 
measures  in  the  General  Assembly  which  were  contin- 
ued for  several  successive  years.     Still  nothing  was 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  333 

said  about  a  theological  seminary  till  some  time  after- 
wards, when  Dr.  Alexander,  after  he  had  been  Modera- 
tor of  the  General  Assembly  in  1807,  mentioned  it  in 
the  opening  sermon  of  the  following  year.  Encouraged 
by  this,  I  used  all  my  influence  in  favour  of  the  mea- 
sure; and  in  1809,  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  to 
which  I  belonged,  sent  into  the  General  Assembly  of 
that  year  an  overture  distinctly  proposing  the  establish- 
ment of  a  theological  school.  The  committee  to  which 
the  overture  was  referred,  reported  to  the  Assembly 
three  plans,  namely :  1.  "  One  great  school,  in  some 
convenient  place  near  the  centre  of  the  Boards  of  our 
Church.  2.  To  establish  two  such  schools  in  such 
places  as  may  best  accommodate  the  northern  and 
southern  divisions  of  the  Church.  3.  To  establish  such 
a  school  within  the  bounds  of  each  of  the  Synods. 
After  stating  the  advantages  and  disadvantages  of  each 
of  these  modes,  the  committee  recommended  and 'the 
Assembly  resolved  that  the  above  plans  be  submitted  to 
all  the  Presbyteries  within  the  bounds  of  the  General 
Assembly,  for  their  consideration,  and  that  they  be 
careful  to  send  up  to  the  next  Assembly  at  their  ses- 
sions in  May,  1810,  their  opinions  on  the  subject." 
When  the  votes  of  the  Presbyteries  came  to  be  examin- 
ed by  a  committee  appointed  for  the  purpose  in  1810, 
it  appeared  that  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the 
care  of  the  Assembly  had  expressed  a  decided  opinion 
in  favour  of  the  establishment  of  a  theological  school; 
and  that  although  there  was  an  equal  number  of  Pres- 
byteries in  favour  of  the  first  and  third  plans  above  men- 
tioned, yet  there  were  those  who  had  voted  in  favour 
of  the  third  plan,  who  had  done  so  from  an  entire  mis- 


334  LIFE  OF  THE 

conception  of  the  nature  and  intention  of  the  first  plan, 
which  would  be  completely  obviated  when  the  details 
of  that  plan  should  be  made  known.  The  conclusion 
therefore  was  "that  there  was  a  greater  amount  of 
presbyterial  suffrage  in  favour  of  a  single  school  than 
of  any  other  plan."  Several  resolutions  were  passed 
by  the  General  Assembly  (which  I  shall  not  transcribe) 
for  the  immediate  establishment  of  the  contemplated 
institution ;  and  a  committee  was  appointed,  of  which  I 
was  the  chairman,  to  draught  a  plan,  as  the  constitu- 
tion of  a  theological  seminary.  The  draughting  of  a 
plan  fell  of  course  upon  me  as  the  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee. In  hope  of  getting  aid  from  my  fellow  mem- 
bers, I  requested  the  committee  to  meet  in  New  York, 
at  the  house  of  Dr.  Miller.  The  committee  consisted  of 
seven  members,  and  if  I  remember  right,  but  four  of 
them  met.  We  however  spent  the  afternoon  in  talking 
■about  the  plan  of  the  contemplated  seminary.  But 
when  I  sat  seriously  down  to  make  a  draught  of  the 
plan,  I  found  that  there  was  but  one  idea  suggested  by 
my  brethren,  that  I  could  introduce  into  it.  Nor  had  I 
any  other  guide  than  the  nature  of  the  subject;  and  if  I 
ever  taxed  my  faculties  to  their  best  effort,  it  was  on 
this  occasion.  Two  of  the  articles  of  the  plan,  when 
it  was  reported  to  the  Assembly,  were  laid  over  to  be 
considered  in  the  following  year,  and  to  this  day  they 
have  not  been  taken  up — these  articles  related  to  the 
library  and  a  theological  academy. 

When  I  had  completed  a  draught  of  the  plan  for  the 
construction  of  the  Seminary,  I  summoned  the  com- 
mittee to  meet  at  Princeton,  on  the  day  of  commence- 
ment,   1810.      There   was  a   general,  but   not  a  full 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  335 

attendance  at  that  time  ;  and  I  shall  never  forget  with 
what  diffidence  I  submitted  my  draught  to  my  bre- 
thren, not  only  being  willing,  but  wnshing  that  they 
would  suggest  alterations  and  improvements,  and  I  was 
surprised  when  they  suggested  none  of  any  importance. 
We  knew  that  it  was  cum  pericido  that  our  plan  should 
be  published  before  it  was  reported  to  the  Assembly. 
But  we  determined  to  do  it,  and  to  have  copies  enough 
printed  to  lay  one  on  the  table  of  every  member  of  the 
Assembly  of  the  following  year,  1811.  We  were  not 
blamed  for  this  act  by  any  one ;  on  the  contrary,  the 
members  of  the  Assembly  appeared  to  be  gratified 
when  they  found  that  each  was  served  with  a  copy. 
This  plan  has  received  a  considerable  number  of  modi- 
fications by  the  General  Assemblies  which  have  con- 
vened during  the  three  and  thirty  years  which  have 
elapsed  since  its  first  adoption ;  and  yet  no  important 
feature  of  the  plan  has  been  changed,  and  more  than 
three  fourths  of  the  lancruage  remains  as  it  was  in  the 
original  composition.  The  first  meeting  of  the  Direc- 
tors, which  was  on  the  30th  of  June,  1812,  was  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  myself  At  that  meeting  I  was 
chosen  President  of  the  Board,  which  office  I  have 
been  honoured  with  ever  since.  On  the  26th  of 
September,  1815,  I  laid  the  corner  stone  of  the  Semi- 
nary, which  was  done  with  appropriate  solemnities; 
and  till  I  left  Princeton  in  the  autumn  of  1822,  all  the 
money  to  pay  the  salaries  of  the  Professors,  and  to 
erect  the  edifice  of  the  Seminary  passed  through  my 
hands.  I  w^as  also  active  in  obtaining  the  charter  for 
the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary,  which  has  relieved  the 
Directors  from  a  considerable  part  of  the  business  to 


336  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  they  were  previously  obliged  to  attend.  Of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  I  have  always  been  a  member.  I 
consider  the  agency  I  have  had  in  providing  ministers 
of  the  gospel  for  the  Church,  and  in  securing  the  means 
for  their  adequate  instruction,  and  for  an  attention  to 
their  personal  piety,  as  the  most  important  service  that 
I  have  ever  rendered  to  the  Church  of  Christ.  With 
much  imperfection,  but  yet  with  general  fidelity,  I 
have  endeavoured  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  in  one 
year  of  my  pastoral  life,  in  connexion  with  Dr.  Jane- 
way,  fifty  members  were  added  to  the  communion  of 
our  church;  nor  can  I  ever  be  sufficiently  thankful  to 
God,  for  the  signal  revival  of  religion  which  took  place 
in  Nassau  Hall  while  I  was  its  president.  Still  how- 
ever, there  are  many  Presbyterian  ministers  whose 
pastoral  labours  have  been  far  more  extensively  blest 
than  mine,  so  far  as  additions  to  their  churches  are 
concerned.  Whitefield  said  to  Dr.  Witherspoon,  to 
induce  him  to  come  to  this  country,  with  a  view  to 
educate  ministers  of  the  gospel — "Every  gownsman 
is  a  legion."  Every  faithful  ambassador  of  Christ 
may  with  emphatic  propriety  be  denominated  a  legion; 
and  therefore,  I  have  reason  to  bless  God  that  he  has 
used  my  feeble  instrumentality  in  calling  into  the 
gospel  vineyard  no  inconsiderable  number  of  faithful 
labourers.     Let  all  the  praise  be  to  God  alone. 

I  have  not  mentioned,  and  perhaps  I  ought  not  to 
mention,  that  in  addition  to  the  small  lot  of  two  acres 
given  by  Richard  Stockton,  Esq.,  as  a  site  for  the 
edifice  of  the  Seminary,  I  purchased  of  him  two  acres 
more  for  which  I  paid  him  four  hundred  dollars,  and 
gave  them   to  the    institution ;   and   that  I  paid  four 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  337 

hundred  dollars  for  the  house  now  occupied  by  the 
professor  of  didactic  and  polemic  theology.  My  pecu- 
niary outlays  for  the  Seminary  have  not  fallen  much 
short  of  two  thousand  dollars  in  the  aggregate.  I  will 
only  add,  that  no  other  member  of  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors has  so  often  as  myself  addressed  the  students  of  the 
Seminary  at  their  dispersion  at  the  close  of  a  year. 

6.     EFFORTS  TO  PREVENT  SABBATH  DESECRATION. 

About  seven  or  eight  years  ago  the  Synod  of  Phila- 
delphia were  engaged  in  taking  measures  to  arrest,  or  at 
least  to  diminish  the  tide  of  Sabbath  desecration.  A 
committee  was  appointed,  of  which  I  was  the  chairman, 
to  address  the  public  on  this  important  subject.  The 
letter  or  address  was  written  by  myself,  and  when  re- 
ported to  the  Synod,  a  vote  was  passed  that  it  should  be 
printed  to  the  number  of  several  thousands,  and  be 
widely  distributed.  This  was  accordingly  done,  with 
how  much  or  how  little  effect,  I  am  unable  to  deter- 
mine. 

I  find  it  impracticable  to  \^  rite  my  life  in  exact  chro- 
noloofical  order.  I  give  the  dates  of  the  facts  or  occur- 
rences  which  I  narrate  ;  but  when  a  subject  is  started, 
such  for  example  as  the  last  that  I  have  noticed,  it 
must  be  pursued  to  its  termination. 


43 


338  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

MY  ELECTION  TO  THE  PRESIDENTSHIP  OF    THE  COLLEGE  OF  NEW 

JERSEY. 

On  the  14th  of  August,  1812,  I  was  unanimously  elec- 
ted by  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  as 
President  of  the  institution  of  which  they  were  the 
guardians.  Strange  as  it  may  appear,  it  is  notwith- 
standing a  fact,  that  eighteen  hours  before  this  occur- 
rence, I  was  not  aware  that  such  an  event  was  in  the 
contemplation  of  any  one.  My  own  mind  was  most 
decidedly  opposed  to  it.  The  facts  of  the  case  were 
the  followinor.  At  the  first  meetino^  of  the  Board  of 
Directors  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  I 
had  preached  a  sermon  in  which  I  laid  down  the  doc- 
trine that  every  minister  of  the  gospel  was  a  devoted 
man;  bound  by  the  tenor  of  his  vocation  to  serve  God 
in  any  place  and  in  any  manner  to  which  divine  provi- 
dence should  call  him.  My  special  reference  in  this 
statement  was  to  Dr.  Alexander,  who  at  that  time  had 
not  explicitly  consented  to  assume  the  station  which  he 
has  ever  since  most  acceptably  occupied.  The  Board 
of  Trustees  of  the  College  had  met  at  Princeton  on  the 
day  before  my  election,  and  had  chosen  a  Vice-president 
of  the  institution,  and  had  agreed  to  proceed  to  the  elec- 
tion of  a  President  on  the  following  morning.  Dr. 
Miller,  without  my  knowledge  or  suspicion,  had  gone 
to  every  individual  of  the  Board  and  persuaded  them  to 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  339 

give  me  a  unanimous  vote,  and  to  throw  the  responsi- 
bility of  rejecting  it  on  myself.  He  himself  was  the 
man  that  I  had  determined  to  nominate  as  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  College.  Col.  Ogden,  who  sat  next  to  me 
in  the  Board  of  Trustees,  said  to  me  while  we  were 
preparing  our  votes  for  the  Vice-president,  "  Suppose 
we  should  give  you  a  unanimous  vote  for  this  office,  as 
a  stepping-stone  to  the  one  which  we  are  to  vote  for  in 
the  morning."  I  immediately  replied,  "In  that  event, 
I  would  instantly  and  absolutely  refuse  both."  He 
replied,  "We  shall  do  what  we  think  right  and  you  will 
do  the  same."  After  the  Board  of  Trustees  adjourned 
I  spoke  to  Richard  Stockton,  and  he  told  me  that  "my 
friend  Miller  could  tell  me  all  about  it."  I  immediate- 
ly went  to  Dr.  Miller's  quarters,  and  "  he  did  tell  me 
all  about  it."  He  informed  me  explicitly,  that  the 
Board  would  give  me  a  unanimous  vote  for  the  Presi- 
dentship of  the  College  on  the  coming  day,  and  throw 
on  me  the  responsibility  of  refusing  the  office.  I  went 
to  my  lodgings  much  agitated.  My  wife  was  with  me, 
and  as  soon  as  we  had  retired  for  the  night,  I  told  her 
what  had  taken  place,  and  added  that  my  mind  was 
made  up  to  refuse  the  appointment  at  once.  She 
cautioned  me  against  precipitancy,  and  said  that  she 
thought  that  I  ought  to  hold  it  under  consideration.  On 
my  bed  I  made  a  new  consecration  of  myself,  and  resol- 
ved that  I  would  abide  by  the  doctrine  of  my  sermon  to 
which  I  have  referred,  and  then  I  was  free  from  agita- 
tion and  slept  comfortable  till  morning.  I  rose  early 
and  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Trustees,  of  which  I  have  a 
copy,  telling  them  that  my  appointment  to  the  Presi- 
dentship of  the  College  was  altogether  unexpected,  and 


340  LIFE  OF  THE 

that  the  indispensable  condition  of  my  holding  it  under 
consideration  was,  that  my  doing  so  should  not  be  con- 
sidered as  any  intimation  that  I  would  finally  accept 
the  appointment,  otherwise  they  had  my  answer  at 
once  in  the  negative.  This  letter  I  gave  to  Dr.  Miller, 
and  he  read  it  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  in  my  presence. 
After  this  letter  was  read,  I  made  a  short  address  to  the 
Board,  thanking  them  for  the  confidence  reposed  in  me, 
and  then  said  that  I  should  retire.  The  Board  opposed 
this,  and  gave  me  a  unanimous  vote  in  my  presence. 

On  my  return  to  the  city,  I  was  surprised  that  the 
influential  part  of  my  congregation,  though  not  willing 
to  part  with  me,  were  prepared  to  acquiesce  in  my 
leaving  them.  I  heard  of  but  one  person,  a  good 
woman,  who  was  decidedly  opposed  to  my  acceptance 
of  the  appointment.  Dr.  Rush  was  very  earnest  in  his 
advice  that  I  should  accept  the  office,  and  sent  me  a 
copy  of  a  letter  of  a  minister  in  Scotland  to  Dr. 
Witherspoon,  which  had  much  influence  w^ith  him  in 
deciding  to  come  to  this  country.  After  setting  aside 
a  day  of  prayer  with  my  wife  to  ask  divine  direction 
as  to  my  duty  in  the  critical  circumstances  in  which 
I  was  placed,  I  found  my  mind  gradually  inclined  to 
accept  the  office  to  which  I  had  been  elected.  If  my 
people  had  in  general  opposed  it,  I  think  I  should  not 
have  left  them.  They  had  given  me  many  proofs  of 
their  affectionate  attachment,  and  within  the  year  in 
which  I  went  to  Princeton,  had  made  a  considerable 
addition  to  my  salary.  But  as  they  made  no  opposi- 
tion, and  the  most  intelligent  of  them  w^ere  evidently  of 
the  opinion  that  I  ought  to  accept  the  appointment,  I 
considered  it  as  a  decisive  direction  of  Providence,  that 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  341 

my  duty  called  me  to  resign  my  pastoral  charge  and  to 
assume  the  Presidentship  of  the  College.  I  had  been 
a  professor  in  the  institution  when  I  was  called  to 
Philadelphia;  but  when  I  thought  of  being  its  Presi- 
dent, especially  as  I  was  in  an  infirm  state  of  health, 
it  seemed  an  undertaking  for  which  I  was  personally 
disqualified.  But  as  I  thought  that  the  matter  of  duty 
was  clear,  I  threw  myself  on  the  divine  all-sufficiency, 
and  w^ent  forward,  determined  to  do  my  duty  as  w^ell 
as  I  could,  and  to  risk  all  consequences.  I  was  busily 
employed  in  the -whole  month  of  September,  and  part 
of  the  month  of  October,  in  making  my  arrangements 
to  remove  and  to  resign  my  pastoral  charge.  Among 
these  arrangements,  the  most  important  was  the  pre- 
paration of  an  address  to  my  people,  which  was 
printed  under  the  title  of  "Advice  and  exhortation; 
addressed  to  the  people  of  the  Second  Presbyterian 
Congregation  in  Philadelphia,  on  resigning  the  pastoral 
charge  of  that  Congregation."  In  the  introduction  to 
this  address,  I  told  my  people  truly  what  was  the 
reason  why  I  addressed  them  from  the  press  rather 
than  from  the  pulpit.  But,  although  what  I  said  was 
true,  it  was  not  the  whole  truth.  The  fact  was,  I  w^as 
afraid  to  trust  myself  to  attempt  to  deliver  exactly  all 
that  is  mentioned  in  my  address.  I  felt  that  I  was 
incapable  of  doing  it  without  such  divine  aid  as  I 
thought  I  had  no  reason  to  expect.  I  find  it  noted  in 
my  diary,  that  I  considered  this  address  as  constituting 
one  of  the  most  important  acts  of  my  ministerial  life. 
It  attracted  much  public  attention  at  the  time  of  its 
first  publication,  and  was  reprinted,  if  I  rightly  remem- 
ber, at  Pittsburgh.     On  the  20th  of  October  the  Pres- 


342  LIFE  OF  THE 

bytery  of  Philadelphia,  sitting  at  Germantown,  dis- 
solved my  pastoral  relation  after  it  had  existed  twenty- 
five  years  and  a  half.  I  find  in  my  diary,  that  I  bore 
this  occurrence  "better  than  I  had  expected."  Dr. 
Woodhnll  and  his  son  appeared  before  the  Presbytery 
on  the  part  of  the  Trustees  of  the  College,  to  ask  for  my 
dismission.  On  the  29th  of  October  I  find  the  follow- 
ing entry  in  my  journal :  "  Left  the  city  for  Princeton 
with  my  family,  and  arrived  safely  in  the  evening." 

The  faculty  of  the  College  then  consisted  of  four 
individuals,  viz.  myself,  Mr.  Slack  as  Vice-President, 
Mr.  Lindsley  as  Senior,  and  Mr.  Clark  as  Junior  Tutor. 
The  several  members  of  the  faculty  met  before  the  ex- 
piration of  the  vacation,  and  at  my  instance,  we  agreed 
to  set  apart  a  day  of  special  prayer  in  view  of  the  duties 
before  us.  We  prayed  together  once,  and  then  the 
several  members  observed  the  day  in  private,  by  them- 
selves. I  find  among  my  old  papers  that  on  this  day  I 
wrote  as  follows : 

''November  16th,  1812.  Having  set  apart  this  day 
for  special  prayer  to  God,  in  view  of  the  duties  on  which 
I  am  entering  as  President  of  the  College,  I  have 
thought  it  might  be  useful  to  me  to  commit  some  of 
my  thoughts  and  resolutions  to  wTiting,  that  I  may  the 
more  fully  recollect  and  review  them  hereafter.  I  have 
entered  on  the  station  which  I  now^  occupy,  Avitli  a 
deep  sense  of  my  insufficiency  and  unpreparedness  for 
it.  I  have  accepted  of  it  (if  I  know  myself)  because  I 
thought  the  call  in  providence  w^as  such  that  I  should 
resist  my  duty  if  I  refused  it;  and  on  the  other  hand, 
that  if  I  accepted,  I  might  hope  that  wdth  all  my  in- 
competency, God  might  please  to  use  me  for  some  good. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  343 

If  he  shall,  all  the  glory  will  of  course  belong  to  him- 
self; and  I  am  at  all  times  to  guard  my  treacherous 
heart  against  taking  any  of  it  to  myself:  and  if  he  shall 
not,  I  am  resigned  to  his  sovereign  and  holy  appoint- 
ment, knowing  that  his  ways  are  sometimes  inscrutable, 
but  always  right.  The  following  resolutions  appear  to 
me  proper  at  present,  but  I  make  them  not  as  immutable, 
but  only  as  my  guide  till  I  shall  be  deliberately  convinced 
in  regard  to  any  of  them  that  they  are  improper.  The 
most  of  them  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  that  I  never  ought 
to  change ;  and  these  may  the  God  of  all  grace  enable 
me  to  fulfil.  Resolved,  1st.  To  consider  myself  as  de- 
voted to  the  service  of  the  College  for  the  remainder  of 
my  days,  or  till  I  shall  leave  the  station  which  I  now 
occupy.  I  am  not  to  seek  ease,  or  wealth,  or  fame,  as 
my  chief  object.  I  am  to  endeavour  to  be  a  father  to 
the  institution.  I  am  to  endeavour  to  the  utmost  to 
promote  all  its  interests  as  a  father  does,  in  what  relates 
to  his  children  and  property.  '2d.  To  pray  for  the  in- 
stitution as  I  do  for  my  family,  that  God  may  enable  me 
to  do  my  duty  in  it,  prosper  all  its  concerns,  and  espe- 
cially that  he  may  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  it,  and  make 
it  what  its  pious  founders  intended  it  to  be.  3d.  To 
watch  against  the  declension  of  religion  in  my  own 
soul,  to  which  I  may  be  more  exposed  than  when  I  was 
the  pastor  of  a  congregation,  and  to  which  the  pursuits 
of  science  themselves  may  prove  a  temptation.  4th. 
To  endeavour  to  acquire  the  true  spirit  of  my  station — 
a  spirit  of  humble  fortitude  and  firmness,  of  dignity  and 
meekness,  of  decision  and  caution,  of  prudence  and 
promptness,  of  courtesy  and  reserve,  of  piety  unfeign- 
ed, with  a  suitable  regard  to  the  manners  and  opinions 


344  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  the  world.  5tli.  To  avoid  anger  and  irritation.  6th. 
To  avoid  the  extremes  of  talkativeness  and  silence  in 
company.  7th.  To  endeavour  to  avoid  all  hurry,  and  to 
be  always  self-possessed.  8th.  Not  to  speak  hastily  on 
any  subject — not  on  a  subject  of  science  before  my 
pupils,  lest  a  mistake  should  injure  me  or  them.  9th. 
To  endeavour  that  my  own  family  be  exemplary  in  all 
things.  10th.  To  view  every  officer  of  the  College  as 
a  younger  brother,  and  every  pupil  as  a  child.  1 1th. 
To  treat  the  officers  of  the  College  with  great  attention 
and  respect.  12th.  To  treat  the  students  with  tender- 
ness and  freedom,  but  yet  as  never  to  permit  them  to 
treat  me  with  familiarity,  or  to  lose  their  respect  for 
me.  13th.  To  be  much  employed  in  devising  some- 
thing for  the  improvement  of  the  institution,  or  the 
advancement  of  its  interests;  but  to  avoid  hasty  and 
fanciful  innovations  of  every  kind.  14th.  In  all  cases 
of  discipline  to  act  with  great  coolness,  caution,  and 
deliberation;  and  having  done  this,  to  fear  no  conse- 
quences, nor  to  trouble  myself  much  about  them. 
15th.  Having  done  my  duty,  to  indulge  no  anxiety  in 
regard  to  what  ma}'-  follow  from  it,  at  any  time  or 
in  any  way.     This  is  to  be  left  to  God." 

I  think  that  I  can  conscientiously  say,  that  during 
the  w^hole  period  of  my  presidentship  I  endeavoured  to 
act  according  to  these  resolutions;  no  doubt  with  many 
imperfections,  but  still  as  marking  my  recognised  and 
habitual  course  of  action.  My  first  address  to  the 
students  produced  a  considerable  impression;  insomuch 
that  some  of  them  shed  tears.  This  greatly  encour- 
aged me;  but  the  appearance  was  delusive  or  fugitive. 
Notwithstanding  all  the  arrangements  I  had  made,  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  345 

the  pains  I  had  taken  to  convince  them  that  their  own 
good  and  the  best  interests  of  the  institution  were  my 
only  objects,  I  had  the  mortification  to  find  that  the 
majority  of  them  seemed  to  be  bent  on  mischief.  I 
knew  before  I  left  my  pastoral  charge,  that  the  College 
was  in  a  most  deplorable  state;  and  I  went  with  the 
resolution  to  reform  it,  or  to  fall  under  the  attempt; 
and  truly  it  seemed  for  some  time  to  be  questionable, 
which  part  of  the  alternative  w^ould  be  realized.  My 
general  plan  was,  to  give  the  students  more  indul- 
gences, of  a  lawful  kind,  than  they  had  ever  had 
before,  that  I  might  with  more  propriety  counteract 
all  unlawful  practices.  With  this  view,  I  got  cards 
of  invitation  printed  before  I  left  the  city,  with  an 
intention  among  other  measures,  to  bring  them  by 
companies  of  eight  at  a  time  to  my  own  table.  This 
expedient  lasted  till  the  death  of  my  second  wife.  It 
then  ceased,  and  was  not  afterwards  resumed;  for  I 
found  that  it  had  but  little  effect  in  reclaiming  the 
vicious. 

The  Trustees  of  the  College  also  failed  to  make  a 
Board,  both  at  the  beginning  and  end  of  the  session ; 
so  that  I  had  to  contend  with  the  disorderly  students 
without  taking  the  oath  of  office.  This  happily  was 
unknown  to  the  young  rogues,  or  perhaps  they  were 
ignorant  that  it  was  necessary ;  otherwise  they  w^ould 
have  made  the  plea,  that  I  was  not  the  lawful  Presi- 
dent of  the  College.  One  of  the  Trustees,  w^ho  resided 
in  Princeton,  told  a  friend  of  mine  who  repeated  it  to 
me,  that  I  would  not  be  able  to  maintain  my  ground 
against  the  insubordinate  youths  of  the  institution.  In 
this  however,  he  made  a  mistake.     The  session  closed 

44 


346  LIFE  OF  THE 

triumphantly  in  favour  of  the  authority  of  the  College. 
But  a  single  Trustee  gave  me  a  single  word  of  en- 
couragement during  the  first  session  in  the  midst  of  all 
my  difficulties.  An  arrangement  had  been  made  to 
induct  me  into  office,  in  which  Dr.  Miller  was  to 
address  me  in  Latin,  and  I  was  to  answer  him  in  the 
same  language,*  and  then  to  deliver  an  extended  dis- 
course in  English.  The  Board  did  not  meet  till  the 
commencement  of  the  summer  session,  in  the  month  of 
May,  so  that  the  exercises  would  then  have  been 
palpably  improper.  My  English  address  I  afterwards 
made  use  of  in  composing  my  Baccalaureate  discourse. 
Every  kind  of  insubordination  that  they  could  devise 
w^as  practised.  I  bore  it  for  a  short  period,  in  hope 
that  the  offenders  would  be  reclaimed  without  extreme 
measures.  But  at  length  it  became  insufferable.  In 
the  course  of  the  session  the  faculty  dismissed  seven  or 
eight  of  the  principal  offenders,  and  admonished  three 
or  four.  I  wrote  a  long  report  to  the  Board,  and  re- 
quested every  member  of  the  faculty  lo  report  to  me 
on  the  studies  they  had  taken  recitations  on ;  and  the 
steward  to  make  a  statement  in  regard  to  the  refectory. 
All  these  reports  were  submitted  to  the  Board  of  Trus- 
tees, when  they  met  in  the  month  of  May,  1813.  I 
introduced  one  practice  which  has  been  continued  in 
the  College  ever  since;  and  has,  I  believe,  in  substance, 
been  imitated  in  other  literary  institutions.  This  prac- 
tice consisted  in  sending  a  private  circular  to  the 
parents  or  guardians  of  each  student;  in  which  was 
contained  a  statement  of  his  literary  standing,  and  his 

*  Appendix,  G. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  347 

moral  conduct;  and  invoking  parental  advice,  in  aid  of 
college  instruction  and  discipline.     I  also  used  my  in- 
fluence to  establish  a  Bible  society  in  the  College,  and 
the  society  remains  to  the  present  time.     Contrary  to 
primitive  usage,  the  junior  and  senior  classes,  after  the 
revolutionary  war  of  our  country,  read  nothing  of  the 
Greek  or  Latin  classics.     Their  whole  time  was  em- 
ployed in  mathematics,  philosophy  natural  and  moral, 
belles  lettres,   criticism,   composition,   and   eloquence. 
In  my  own  class  in  College,  there  was  an  individual 
who,  I  believe,  was  ignorant  even  of  the  Greek  alpha- 
bet, yet  he  was  admitted  to  his  bachelor's  degree;  and 
the  Latin  salutatory  oration,  written  by  Dr.  Wither- 
spoon,  was  given  to  a  man  who  came  to  me  to  help 
him   to  construe  it.     I  also  found  one  in  the  senior 
class,  when  I  was  President,  who  was  totally  ignorant 
of  classic  literature.     I  resolved  to  return  to  the  primi- 
tive usage,  and  ordered  the  senior  class  to  prepare  a 
recitation  on  Longinus.     This  the  most  of  them  could 
not  do;  and  as  the  fault  was  not  their  own,  a  part  of 
the   lUad   of  Homer  was   substituted;   but   Longinus 
was  read  by  the  lower  classes  when  they  advanced  to 
the  senior  year.     We  turned  back  two  individuals  at 
the  close  of  the  first  session ;  and  the  faculty  concluded 
their  labours  with  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

I  spent  the  spring  vacation  of  the  College,  or  a  part 
of  it,  in  Philadelphia;  and  had  the  melancholy  plea- 
sure, the  day  after  my  arrival  in  the  city,  of  attending 
the  funeral  of  Dr.  Rush,  which  was  most  numerously 
attended ;  and  of  visiting  and  praying  with  his  mourn- 
ing family.  I  preached  twice,  or  rather  two  Sabbaths, 
to  the  people  of  my  former  charge,  both  in  the  city  and 


348  LIFE  OF  THE 

in  the  Northern  Liberties;  and  in  the  latter  place  once 
in  the  evening.  I  also  visited  a  large  number  of  my 
old  parishioners;  and  to  gratify  one  of  them,  a  lady,  I 
sat  for  my  portrait.  After  ten  days  spent  in  the  city  I 
returned  to  Princeton,  to  meet  the  Board  of  the  Trus- 
tees of  the  College,  who  at  length  held  a  meeting  on 
the  4th  of  May,  in  which  they  did  much  business,  and 
gave  their  sanction  to  the  measures  that  the  faculty  had 
adopted  in  the  preceding  session. 

There  was  a  large  addition  to  the  students  of  the 
CoUeo-e  at  the  commencement  of  the  followino-  session  ; 
my  diary  states  the  number  at  thirty,  but  several  came 
subsequently.  After  putting  in  order  the  business  of 
the  College,  I  attended  the  General  Assembly;  and  was 
with  others  successful  in  getting  a  vote  passed  for 
locating  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton.  I 
also  nominated  Dr.  Miller,  at  the  request  of  the  Board 
of  Directors,  as  the  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  Church  Government.  I  likewise  introduced  the 
communion  service,  and  had  the  pleasure  of  communi- 
cating with  the  church  members  of  my  late  pastoral 
charge.  On  my  return  to  Princeton,  the  most  notice- 
able things  that  occurred  till  the  end  of  the  session 
were  the  hearino^  of  the  theoloirical  students  recite 
Blair's  Lectures  on  belles  lettres,  accompanied  with 
my  own  remarks  on  composition.  This  I  did  at  the 
request  of  Dr.  Alexander;  for  Dr.  Miller  was  not  yet 
m  office.  The  other  remarkable  occurrence  was  the 
sickness  of  a  large  number  of  the  students,  and  one 
of  the  tutors,  Mr.  Lindsley.  I  now  had  a  good  oppor- 
tunity to  carry  into  effect  my  tenth  recorded  resolution, 
"to  view  every  officer  of  the  College  as  a  younger  bro- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  §49 

ther,  and  every  pupil  as  a  child."  This  I  faithfully 
performed.  I  visited  the  sick  by  night  and  by  day; 
and  when  they  were  convalescent,  often  sent  them  food 
from  my  own  table.  I  thought  that  a  son  of  Dr.  Ram- 
sey of  Charleston,  South  Carohna,  would  have  died; 
but  he,  with  all  the  rest,  happily  recovered.  Princeton 
is  a  very  healthy  place;  Dr.  Witherspoon  used  to  call 
it  the  Montpelier  of  America.  In  all  my  knowledge  of 
the  College,  I  do  not  remember  to  have  seen  or  heard 
of  as  many  sick  students  at  one  time  as  I  witnessed  in 
the  summer  session  of  my  first  presidential  year. 


350  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Feom  the  Year  1813  to  1818. 

I  WAS  President  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  for 
ten  years ;  and  I  have  now  given  somewhat  in  detail 
the  occurrences  of  the  first  year.  This  I  shall  not  do 
in  regard  to  the  nine  following  years;  but  shall  only 
mention  some  particulars  of  what  I  think  most  worthy 
of  notice.  In  one  thing  I  made  a  palpable  mistake,  I 
had  thouofht  that  if  the  Colle«?e  was  once  reduced  to  a 
state  of  entire  order,  it  would  be  likely  to  remain  in 
that  state.  I  did  not  consider  that  all  the  students  of 
the  institution  are  changed  every  four  years.  But  this 
was  not  all;  I  found  by  experience,  that  a  constant 
attention  to  discipline  was  always  necessary;  that  if 
the  pressure  was  removed,  the  lapse  into  disorder 
would  invariable  issue. 

My  eldest  son,  Robert  Stockton  Green,  died  at  the 
very  close  of  this  year.  He  died  at  Boston,  on  Tues- 
day the  28th  of  September,  and  the  next  day  his 
corpse  was  deposited  in  Mr.  Dexter's  cemetery ; — the 
very  day  of  our  annual  commencement;  eight  years 
after  taking  his  degree  in  this  College.  He  was  born 
July  30th,  1787;  and  was,  of  course,  twenty-six  years 
and  two  months  of  age  when  he  died,  wanting  two 
days.  He  had  been  exhausted  by  the  heat  of  the  city 
of  Philadelphia,  and  by  his  business  as  a  lawyer;  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  351 

came  out  of  the  city  to  recover  his  health.  He  was 
with  me  on  the  31st  of  July  and  the  1st  of  August. 
He  was  emaciated  and  pallid,  but  not  sick.  He  left 
me  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  August,  on  a  visit  to 
his  brother  Jacob  at  Albany,  and  intending  to  spend  a 
short  time  at  the  Ballston  Springs.  He  wrote  to  me 
from  Albany,  which  he  reached  in  a  few  days,  and  was 
as  well  as  usual.  He  w^ent  to  the  Springs,  and  there 
met  with  a  particular  friend,  Mr.  William  Appleton. 
The  two  agreed  to  visit  the  military  stations  on  lake 
Ontario ;  and  to  go  to  the  falls  of  Niagara.  This  they 
accomplished ;  and  were  in  an  attack  made  on  Fort 
George  by  the  British  troops.  From  Buffalo,  after 
visiting  the  falls  of  Niagara,  my  son  wrote  me  a  par- 
ticular account  of  his  journey  and  adventures — the  last 
letter  that  he  wrote  me  with  his  own  hand.  He  re- 
turned to  Albany  apparently  in  health,  and  spent  a 
day  or  two  with  his  brother.  He  and  Mr.  Appleton 
then  set  out  for  Boston.  Between  Pittsfield  and  North- 
ampton he  was  wet  by  rain  in  travelling.  The  next 
day  he  was  taken  ill  of  what  appeared  to  be  a  rheu- 
matic complaint  to  which  he  was  subject,  accompanied 
with  some  fever.  By  stopping  one  day  he  was  some- 
what recruited,  and  travelled  the  day  following.  Again 
he  lay  by  for  a  day,  and  then  was  able  to  reach  Bos- 
ton, where  he  went  to  bed  and  sent  for  a  physician. 
E.  Rockwood,  Esq.,  a  lawyer  of  eminence,  w^ho  mar- 
ried Miss  Hayward  (a  former  parishioner  of  mine,  and 
intimate  friend  of  my  son)  took  Robert  to  his  house. 
Here  he  received  every  possible  attention  which  friend- 
ship and  medical  skill  could  supply.  For  about  ten 
days  he  was  not  thought  to  be  dangerously  ill,  either  by 


352  LIFE  OF  THE 

friends  or  physician;  although  I  rather  suspect  that  he 
considered  himself  in  danger.  For  during  this  period 
(using  the  hand  of  his  friend  Appleton)  he  dictated  a 
letter  to  me  of  such  a  kind  as  he  never  wrote  before. 
It  was  tender  and  affectionate  in  a  high  degree,  recog- 
nising his  dependence  on  God,  and  expressing  a  strong 
desire  to  see  me.  He  was  apparently  recovering  till 
the  night  but  one  before  his  death ;  when  he  was  taken 
with  a  profuse  discharge  of  blood  from  the  bowels, 
under  which  he  sunk  rapidly,  and  died  on  Friday 
morning.  He  died  without  a  struggle,  groan,  or  the 
motion  of  a  muscle,  and  declared  repeatedly  the  day 
before  his  death,  that  he  had  not  experienced  a  single 
pain  from  the  time  he  entered  Mr.  Rock  wood's  family. 
He  had  his  senses  fully  till  within  a  few  hours  of  his 
dissolution;  and  I  was  glad  to  learn,  that  his  nurse 
observed  him  frequently  engaged,  as  she  supposed,  in 
earnest  devotion — his  hands  clasped,  and  his  lips  mov- 
ing. Doubtless  I  have  the  partiality  of  a  parent;  and 
affection  awakened  by  the  death  of  a  favourite  child,  is 
apt  to  magnify  his  amiable  qualities.  This,  notwith- 
standing, I  believe  I  may  say  with  truth,  that  few 
parents  could  lose  as  much  in  a  child  as  I  have  lost  in 
mine.  He  was  tall  and  well  made,  had  a  most  im- 
pressive and  pleasing  countenance,  with  an  eye  intelli- 
gent and  benignant  in  a  very  high  degree.  He  had 
also  an  amenity  of  temper  and  a  gracefulness  and  ele- 
gance of  manners  very  rarely  seen.  He  was  frank, 
candid,  facetious,  hospitable  and  kind.  He  had  more 
knowledge,  and  of  more  various  kinds,  than  any  one  of 
his  age  that  I  ever  [personally  knew,  though  not  so 
much  as  some  I  have  read  of     His  eminence  as  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  353 

lawyer,  of  his  own  standing,  both  as  to  distinction  and 
prospects,  was  without  a  rival.  He  was  also  a  hand- 
some and  eloquent  speaker. 

He  had  a  full  belief  in  divine  revelation;  not  the 
effect  merely  of  education,  (for  he  had  at  one  time  been 
on  the  brink  of  infidelity,)  but  the  result  of  close  and 
profound  examination,  terminating  in  a  thorough  and 
unwaverinof  conviction.  He  had  examined  and  was  a 
complete  master  of  the  deistical  controversy  in  all  its 
parts  and  bearings,  and  could  sooner  and  more  fully  put 
an  infidel  to  silence  than  any  other  man  I  have  ever 
known.  He  was  orthodox  in  the  great  outlines  of  his 
reliofious  creed.  Talkino^  to  a  friend  a  short  time  before 
his  death,  about  the  Unitarian  system,  he  said,  "Take 
from  the  gospel  the  divinity  and  atonement  of  Christ, 
and  you  have  little  of  importance  behind."  He  was 
free  from  vice,  and  a  constant  and  reverential  attendant 
on  public  worship.  His  seriousness  was  growing,  and 
had  manifestly  increased  in  the  last  year  of  his  life. 
Whether  it  had  reached  to  vital  practical  piety  is  known 
to  God,  in  whose  hands  I  leave  him.  It  certainly 
w^ould  now  give  me  more  comfort  if  he  had  been  un- 
equivocally and  eminently  pious,  than  that  he  should 
have  possessed  all  the  brilliant  talents  and  attainments 
by  which  he  w^as  undoubtedly  distinguished.  In  this 
dispensation  I  recognize  my  unspealiable  indebtedness 
to  God  in  the  following  particulars :  1.  That  during  all 
the  illness  of  my  son,  I  felt  more  engagedness  in  pray- 
ing that  it  might  be  sanctified  to  him,  than  that  he 
might  survive  it.  2.  That  my  will  was  in  a  degree 
very  remarkably  and  unusually  for  me,  swallowed  up 
in  the  divine  will,  as  to  w^hat  should  be  the  issue,  when 

45 


354  LIFE  OF  THE 

I  knew  that  his  life  was  in  danger.  3.  That  for  the 
forty-eight  hours,  during  which  I  had  to  wait  for  letters 
which  would  probably  inform  me  of  my  son's  death,  I 
was  not  greatly  agitated  nor  anxious ;  and  that  I  was  so 
prepared  for  the  mournful  news  of  his  death,  that  when 
I  received  it,  I  was  not  disappointed.  4.  For  remarka- 
ble composure,  submission  and  resignation,  for  me,  un- 
der the  severe  bereavement,  so  that  I  lost  little  or  no 
sleep,  was  able  to  attend  to  all  ordinary  concerns  as 
usual,  and  had  in  general  great  quietness  of  spirit.  One 
day,  indeed,  I  was  permitted  to  see,  that  but  for  the  pre- 
venting and  supporting  grace  of  God,  I  should  be  ready 
to  murmur,  repine,  and  be  overwhelmed  with  dejection 
and  distress.  But  here  was  the  mercy,  /  did  but  see  it, 
and  I  trust  was  preserved  from  it,  and  was  made  to 
partake  of  these  consolations,  and  to  follow  the  advice 
which  on  similar  occasions  I  have  endeavoured  so  often 
to  suggest  to  others — to  God  be  all  the  praise. 

The  improvement  I  would  strive  to  make  of  this  dis- 
pensation, is — 1.  To  impress  on  my  mind  more  deeply 
and  sensibly  than  has  ever  yet  been  done,  that  both  I 
and  all  my  family  are  absolutely  in  the  hand  of  God; 
to  take  any  of  us,  or  all  of  us,  out  of  life,  when,  how, 
or  where  he  pleases ;  and  that  in  so  doing,  he  will  not 
do  us  wrong,  or  deal  hardly  with  us.  Yea,  that  I 
ought  to  rejoice  in  this,  and  be  satisfied  that  in  every 
privation  I  meet  with,  my  covenant  God  chooses  better 
for  me  than  I  could  choose  for  myself.  2.  To  trust  in 
God  to  sustain,  support  and  comfort  me,  under  all  his 
dispensations.  He  has  done  so  under  this,  which  is  one 
of  the  most  grievous.  But  let  me  remember  that  in 
order  to  this,  I  must  really  depend  on  and  trust  in  Him 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  355 

and  not  on  myself.     Left  to  myself,  I  shall  be  crushed 
before  the  moth. 

3.  To  think  less  than  I  have  done  of  the  attainments 
of  science  and  of  intellectual  distinction,  when  not  con- 
nected with  religion.  Avaricious  men  are  apt  to  desire 
unduly  that  their  children  may  be  rich.  If  I  know 
myself,  this  has  not  been  my  prevailing  transgression. 
But  a  degree  of  the  same  kind  of  sin,  I  do  believe  I  have 
been  very  prone  to,  that  is,  in  having  my  heart  unduly 
set  on  my  children  being  what  my  eldest  was  in  intel- 
lectual wealth,  without  considering  in  the  degree  that  I 
ought,  that  tliis  also  is  vanity  unless  sanctified  by  divine 
grace.  I  hope  and  trust  that  I  have  supremely  desired 
for  them  all,  that  they  should  be  truly  the  Lord's :  and 
I  think  that  for  tw^o  or  three  years  past,  I  had  more  of 
this  than  before.  Yet  t  have  certainly  been  in  a  de- 
gree, an  idolater  of  science.  God  has  taken  my  idol. 
Let  me  renounce  for  ever  my  sin  in  this  respect. 
4.  To  be  more  earnest  than  I  have  ever  yet  been  for  the 
saving  conversion  of  my  children.  As  already  stated,  I 
hope  I  have  increased  in  this  earnestness  within  a  few 
years  past,  and  on  this  partly  is  founded  the  hope  which 
I  have,  that  my  deceased  son  had  received  sanctifying 
grace  before  his  death ;  especially,  as  he  show^ed  for 
more  than  a  year,  a  growing  seriousness  and  attach- 
ment to  religious  duties  :  but  yet  I  have  never  been  as 
earnest  on  this  subject  as  I  ought  to  be.  Let  me  then 
hear  and  regard  the  solemn  call  which  I  have  had  to 
more  fervency  of  prayer  for  the  salvation  of  my  off- 
spring; and  let  me  not  suffer  to  pass  without  improve- 
ment any  opportunity  I  may  have  to  say  or  do  some- 
thing, and  every  thing,  that  may  tend  to  engage  them 


356  I^IFE  OF  THE 

to  attend  to  the  one  thing  needfah  I  have  hoped  that 
God  may  sanctify  to  them  the  death  of  their  brother. 
O,  most  merciful  God!  grant  this  most  desirable  event 
for  the  sake  of  Christ  my  Saviour.  I  trust  that  he  did 
sanctify  it  to  my  son  Jacob.  For  about  two  years  after 
his  brother's  decease  he  made  a  public  profession  of 
religion  at  Princeton ;  and  in  conversino^  with  him  on 
that  occasion,  if  I  rightly  remember,  he  told  me  that 
his  first  serious  attention  to  the  state  of  his  soul  was 
produced  by  Robert's  death.  He  afterwards  commen- 
ced the  study  of  theology.  5.  To  be  more  engaged  for 
the  conversion  of  young  people  in  general,  especially  of 
my  dear  pupils.  1  have  long  felt  peculiarly  interested 
for  the  young,  but  not  enough  so.  I  have  not  been  as 
deeply  sensible  as  I  ought  to  be,  how  soon  all  these  op- 
portunities and  privileges  might  be  terminated  by  death. 
I  am  now  at  the  head  of  an  institution  devoted  to  the 
instruction  of  ingenuous  youth,  who  are  destined  to 
teach  others,  and  to  have  a  great  influence  on  society. 
Their  religious  instruction  is  especially  committed  to 
me.  O,  may  I  feel  the  importance  and  responsibility 
of  my  situation;  and  may  this  event  in  providence  stir 
me  up  to  the  greatest  engaged ness,  watchfulness,  dili- 
gence and  tenderness  in  endeavouring  to  promote  by 
every  means  I  can  devise,  and  by  every  exertion  I  can 
make,  the  eternal  salvation  of  the  precious  youth  of 
whom  I  have  the  charge — Lord,  direct,  assist,  and  bless 
me  in  this. 

6.  Finally  my  son's  death  is  to  be  improved  to  im- 
press my  mind  more  deeply  with  the  emptiness  of  the 
world,  and  the  importance  of  being  constantly  pre- 
pared for  death  and   eternity.      How  very  uncertain, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  357 

unsatisfying,  and  delusive  are  our  dearest  earthly  en- 
joyments; how  deceitful  and  sorely  disappointing  are 
often  our  fondest  hopes  and  most  flattering  prospects. 
Let  my  heart  be  less  set  than  it  has  been  on  any  thing  , 
so  unworthy  of  its  best  affections.  Let  these  affections 
be  more  set  on  things  above,  where  Christ  Jesus  sitteth 
at  the  right  hand  of  God.  My  son  died  suddenly — so 
may  I  also.  Let  me  live  constantly  with  my  lamp 
trimmed  and  burning.  O  God!  enable  me  so  to  live 
that  I  may  at  last  be  found  of  thee  in  peace. 

A  small  part  of  the  foregoing  appears  in  a  note  at 
the  end  of  the  volume  of  my  Baccalaureate  discourses, 
with  an  inscription  which  I  intended  to  place  on  a 
cenotaph,  but  which  I  have  hitherto  omitted,  and 
•which  there  is  little  prospect  will  ever  be  accomplished. 
Mv  discourses  above  referred  to,  and  this  narrative  of 
my  life,  if  it  shall  ever  be  printed,  will  be  a  better 
exhibition  of  the  character  of  my  eldest  son,  than  the 
cenotaph  which  I  contemplated  when  I  wrote  the  note 
I  have  mentioned. 

After  the  expiration  of  my  first  presidential  year,  I 
spent  the  autumnal  vacation  which  ensued,  on  a  visit 
with  ray  wife  and  son  James  to  the  place  of  my 
nativity,  where  I  preached  three  times,  twice  in  the 
church  and  once  at  my  sister's.  Afterwards  I  went  to 
Philadelphia,  where  I  w^as  so  ill  of  a  cold  and  hoarse- 
ness that  I  did  not  attempt  to  preach,  but  attended  to 
the  settlement  of  the  affairs  of  my  deceased  son;  and 
then  returned  to  Princeton  on  the  28th  of  October.  I 
was  in  the  habit  for  a  number  of  years,  of  setting  apart 
one  day  in  a  month  for  special  prayer.  I  shall  give 
from  my  diary  an  account  of  one  of  these  prayer  days, 


358  LIFE  OF  THE 

in  view  of  the  winter  session  of  my  second  presidential 
year. 

'^November  2.  This  day  I  observed  as  a  day  of  special 
prayer,  with  a  little  abstinence  from  food  not  amount- 
ing to  fasting,  which  I  think  disqualifies  me  for  devo- 
tional exercises  in  the  after  part  of  the  day.  My  objects 
this  day  were  to  seek  the  sanctification  of  the  sore  dis- 
pensation of  Providence  in  the  death  of  my  eldest  son, 
and  to  pray  for  grace  and  assistance  and  blessing  in  my 
office  in  the  institution  of  which  I  have  the  charge.  In 
the  former  part  of  the  day  I  had  enlargement  in  prayer, 
and  the  whole  day  was,  I  hope,  profitable.  I  went  over 
in  prayer  the  several  particulars  written  at  large  in  the 
preceding  pages  of  my  diary  in  regard  to  my  son." 

Till  the  9th  of  November  my  diary  was  kept  regu- 
larly.    Then  ensues  the  following  entry: 

"  From  the  9th  of  November,  1813,  till  the  9th  of 
March,  1814,  I  did  not  keep  a  regular  diary.  It  w^as 
one  of  the  most  busy  and  one  of  the  most  afflictive 
periods  of  my  Ufe.  For  a  fortnight  after  the  College 
session  commenced,  the  institution  was  in  the  most  per- 
fect order.  The  system  I  had  been  labouring  to  estab- 
lish seemed  to  have  gone  into  complete  effect.  I  was 
saying  to  myself,  '  this  is  all  I  could  wish.'  On  a  sud- 
den, without  any  known  cause,  disorder  commenced; 
and  there  was  a  series  of  attempts,  in  every  imaginable 
form,  to  promote  and  produce  insubordination  and  mis- 
chief. The  roof  of  the  privy  was  burned,  and  a  kind 
of  infernal  machine  was  fired  in  the  College  edifice; 
many  small  crackers  were  also  fired;  theft  was  com- 
mitted; the  walls  were  scrawled  on;  there  was  clap- 
ping, hissing  and  screaming  in  going  to  the  refectory. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  359 

I  have  no  doubt  but  that  the  whole  was  the  result  of 
a  deep  laid,  deliberate,  desperate  plot  to  subvert  the 
discipline  and  order  of  the  house.  In  the  mean  time  I 
had  for  eight  weeks  the  worst  cough  and  cold  that  I 
ever  had  in  my  life.  I  lost  a  good  deal  of  flesh,  and 
was  unable  for  a  long  time  to  lie  on  my  left  side;  my 
wife  was  in  delicate  health;  my  brother  John  Wickliffe 
visited  me,  and  soon  died  about  seven  miles  from  this. 
My  wife,  after  suffering  much,  was  prematurely  con- 
fined, and  her  infant  was  still  born.  On  the  9th  of 
March,  after  suffering  greatly,  she  expired  about  half 
after  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  On  the  evening  of 
the  11th  of  March,  after  returning  from  her  funeral,  I 
write  this — I  have  had  some  searching  of  heart  in  re- 
gard to  my  afflictions  since  September  last,  when  my 
son  died.  I  have  been  on  my  knees  this  evening, 
utterinoc  some  such  languao-e  as  this — Show  me,  O 
God,  why  thou  contendest  with  me.  If  these  afflictions 
are  rebukes  of  thy  displeasure,  discover  to  me  my  sin, 
humble  me  effectually  for  it,  lead  me  to  the  blood  of 
cleansing,  and  restore  me  to  thy  favour.  But  thou  hast 
said,  '  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and 
scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth;'  and  if  these 
afflictions  are  the  evidence  of  my  adoption  and  of  thy 
love,  I  bid  them  welcome,  and  I  do  hope  that  in  very 
faithfulness  thou  hast  afflicted  me ;  because  thou  hast 
as  yet  most  wonderfully  and  mercifully  supported  me 
under  all,  carried  me  through  all,  given  me  strength 
far  beyond  my  own,  and  many  sweet  consolations  in 
the  midst  of  my  sorrows  and  my  sufferings.  O  that 
it  may  please  God  to  be  with  me  in  my  widowed  state; 
keep  me  from  all  the  evils  and  snares  to  which  that 


3G0  I^If'E  OF  THE 

state  is  liable;  support,  direct,  uphold,  comfort  and 
bless  me.  O  may  He  take  the  charge  of  my  dear 
motherless  babe,  who  is  called  by  my  name.  His 
mother,  whose  precious  remains  I  have  this  day  com- 
mitted to  their  kindred  dust,  was  a  most  excellent 
woman;  of  a  delicate  bodily  frame,  but  of  a  most  vigo- 
rous mind,  of  an  excellent  judgment,  improved  in  men- 
tal attainments  far  beyond  the  most  of  her  sex,  emi- 
nently discreet,  perfectly  acquainted  with  all  household 
concerns,  and  diligent  in  attention  to  them.  I  trust 
she  was  also  a  real,  practical,  experimental  Christian. 
She  was  likewise  a  most  excellent  counsellor,  and  one 
whose  attachment  to  me  was  strong  indeed.  Thanks 
to  God  who  gave  and  continued  her  to  me  for  four 
years  and  about  five  months.  But  she  was  lent,  and 
the  loan  is  recalled.  O  my  God!  help  me  to  say — and 
do  I  not  say  it  from  the  heart — thy  will  be  done." 

I  will  here  transcribe  a  part  of  the  report  which  I 
made  to  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  at 
their  spring  meeting  in  the  year  1814.  It  is  as  follows: 
"  On  the  morning  of  the  Lord's  day,  the  9th  of  Janu- 
ary, at  about  2  o'clock  the  privy  of  the  College  was 
discovered  to  be  on  fire.  The  steward,  who  made  the 
discovery,  called  up  the  tutors  of  the  College,  and  they 
called  up  a  number  of  orderly  students,  who  with  the 
assistance  of  the  steward  and  the  servants,  extinguish- 
ed the  fire  with  so  little  noise,  that  the  occurrence  was 
unknown  to  the  greater  part  of  the  students,  till  day- 
light discovered  it  to  them.  In  the  morning  it  appear- 
ed, that  the  door  of  the  prayer  hall  had  been  opened 
and  entered,  (as  we  afterwards  ascertained,  either  by  the 
carelessness  or  treachery  of  one  of  the  servants,  who 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEX.  361 

had  charge  of  the  key,)  and  that  arrangements  had  been 
made  for  some  mighty  work  of  mischief,  which  was 
to  have  been  simultaneous  with  the  burning  of  the 
privy,  but  which  had  proved  abortive.  Loose  powder, 
a  quantity  of  tinder,  and  a  large  peg,  were  found  lying 
on  the  stage  in  the  hall,  before  the  pulpit.  The  day 
passed  without  disturbance,  and  with  no  neglect  of  any 
of  the  "usual  exercises.  But  on  the  evening  on  this  day 
— the  Sabbath — a  little  after  nine  o'clock,  the  tremen- 
dous explosion  took  place,  of  what  has  been  denomina- 
ted the  big  cracker.  To  save  myself  the  trouble  of 
description,  as  well  as  to  give  you  a  better  idea  of  this 
infernal  machine,  I  have  directed  it  to  be  brought  before 
you.  About  two  pounds  of  gunpowder  were  confined 
and  exploded  in  the  cavity  of  that  log.  The  machine 
was  placed  behind  the  front  middle  door  of  the  second 
entry.  The  discharge  cracked  the  adjacent  walls  from 
top  to  bottom,  broke  almost  all  the  glass  in  the  entry 
where  it  was  placed,  and  much  in  the  other  entries; 
and  one  of  the  pieces  which  it  threw  off  was  driven 
through  the  door  of  the  prayer  hall,  to  which  it  was 
opposite.  The  merciful  providence  of  God  preserved 
the  lives  and  limbs  of  several  students,  as  well  as  the 
tutors  of  the  College  who  had  passed  near  it  only  a  few 
minutes  before  the  explosion.  No  individual  was  in- 
jured, although  the  whole  house  was  greatly  alarmed. 
I  was  walking  in  my  study  at  the  time  of  the  explosion 
and  hastened  into  the  College  edifice  as  fast  as  possible. 
The  students  went  peaceably  to  their  rooms  after  a 
few  minutes.  The  faculty  convened  in  the  room  of 
one  of  the  students,  and  after  securing  the  rem.ains  of 
the  machine,  making  arrangements  with  the  steward 

46 


362  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  watch  the  College  edifice  through  the  night,  and  to 
take  measures  for  investigating  the  business  in  the 
next  day,  adjourned  a  little  after  midnight.  From  the 
moment  I  saw  the  remains  of  this  machine  I  was  per- 
fectly satisfied,  that  with  the  vigilance  we  had  used,  it 
never  could  have  been  manufactured  in  the  College 
edifice.  It  was  also  now  apparent  that  the  original 
design  was  to  have  fired  it  in  the  prayer  hall,  before 
the  pulpit,  at  the  time  when  the  building  was  burning; 
and  this  has  accordingly  been  since  confessed  by  the 
actors  in  this  diabolical  affair.  Had  not  this  design 
been  defeated  by  the  going  out  of  the  match,  as  we 
have  since  learned,  it  is  impossible  to  calculate  the 
extent  of  the  mischief  which  it  might  have  produced. 
But  by  the  good  providence  of  God  (the  interposition 
of  which  ill  this,  and  in  many  other  instances  deserves 
our  most  grateful  notice  and  remembrance)  the  real 
intention  of  the  perpetrators  of  this  villainy  was  almost 
entirely  defeated,  and  the  consequences  of  it  have  been 
ultimately  turned  on  themselves. 

On  Monday  morning,  the  faculty  convened  and 
resolved  to  make  every  possible  effort,  both  in  the  Col- 
lege and  out  of  it,  to  detect  and  punish  in  the  most 
exemplary  manner,  all  who  had  been  concerned  in  this 
enormous  outrage.  For  two  days  not  a  trace  of  the 
perpetrators  of  the  mischief  could  be  discovered.  Per- 
severance, however,  at  length  enabled  us  to  obtain 
proof,  that  two  individuals,  late  students  in  College, 
and  then  residents  in  town,  were  concerned  in  fabrica- 
ting and  charging  the  infernal  machine.  (These  indi- 
viduals were  named  to  the  Trustees;  but  for  obvious 
reasons   they   shall   not  be   mentioned   here.      Other 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  363 

names  have  been  and  shall  be,  in  like  manner  omitted.) 
A  prosecution  in  the  criminal  court  was  immediately 
commenced  against  them;  and  they  were  held  under  a 
recognizance  to  appear  and  take  their  trial  at  New 
Brunswick  on  the  8th  of  March.  One  of  them  was 
afterwards  discharged  on  account  of  his  youth  and 
comparative  innocence.  But  their  seizure  and  prose- 
cution were  the  signal  for  other  disorders  in  College. 
The  master  spirits  of  mischief  had  by  this  time  poison- 
ed the  minds  of  almost  the  whole  of  the  young  and 
thoughtless  part  of  the  College,  and  engaged  them  to 
do  things  which  those  who  prompted  them  took  care  to 
avoid  for  themselves.  The  management  of  it  was 
extremely  perplexing.  Not  an  individual^  for  a  num- 
ber of  days  could  be  fixed  on  as  guilty;  for  the  w^hole 
took  place  in  the  dark,  and  in  the  crowd  as  the  students 
in  mass  were  going  to  supper  in  the  refectory.  At 
length  however  the  disorder  was  extended  to  the  en- 
tries of  College.  When  this  took  place,  I  on  a  certain 
evening  took  a  candle  in  my  hand  and  went  to  the 
passage  through  which  the  mass  of  students  return 
from  supper.  They  passed  me  in  perfect  silence  and 
respect;  but  as  soon  as  they  got  out  of  sight  in  the 
upper  entries,  some  of  them  began  the  usual  yell. 
The  Vice-president  ran  through  the  crowd  and  seized 
one  of  the  small  rogues  in  the  very  act  of  clapping  and 
hallooing,  took  him  up  in  his  arms,  brought  him 
through  the  whole  corps,  and  set  him  down  before  me, 
as  I  stood  with  the  candle  in  my  hand,  talking  to  a 
crowed  that  I  had  called  around  me.  I  seized  the 
opportunity  to  address  them  at  some  length;  and  to 
endeavour  to  reason  to  shame  and  to  intimidate  them 


364  LIFE  OF  THE 

out  of  their  folly.  The  circumstances  allowed  me  to 
talk  in  a  manner  which  would  not  have  been  so  pro- 
per, speaking  from  the  pulpit,  and  it  certainly  had  a 
ofood  effect. 

o 

It  was  manifestly  the  plan  of  the  leaders  of  the  exist- 
ing insubordination  to  keep  themselves  clear  of  cen- 
sure; and  by  getting  us  to  lay  the  arm  of  authority 
heavily  on  the  youngest  part  of  the  students,  to  spread 
the  spirit  of  uneasiness  and  dissatisfaction  as  widely  as 
possible.  We  therefore  forebore  till  our  arrangements 
were  complete  to  manage  these  leaders,  and  then  put 
the  whole  under  an  effectual  interdict  at  once.  Among 
the  artifices  practised  at  this  time  to  spread  discontent, 
was  the  exciting  of  the  College  to  ask  for  a  holiday. 
Two  or  three  private  applications  and  delegations  were 
made  to  me  for  the  purpose  in  the  most  respectful  man- 
ner. My  answer  was,  that  there  should  be  no  holiday 
till  there  was  perfect  order  in  College.  They  tried  to 
call  a  general  meeting  of  the  students  for  the  purpose ; 
but  I  went  into  the  midst  of  them  and  dispersed  them 
without  the  least  difficulty,  or  appearance  of  dissatis- 
faction. After  all  their  plans  were  completely  defeated, 
and  the  College  became  orderly,  and  they  had  given  up 
all  expectation  of  the  holiday,  we  surprised  them  with- 
out their  asking  for  it.  We  permitted  them  to  go  on  a 
sleighing  party,  w^hich  in  no  instance,  that  I  have  heard 
of,  was  abused ;  and  I  lent,  to  as  many  as  chose  to  ask 
me,  small  sums  of  money  for  the  occasion.  They  were 
thus  taught  and  felt,  that  what  I  had  told  them  was 
true,  that  they  should  in  no  degree  interfere  with  the 
government;  that  we  would  govern  alone,  and  effect- 
ually ;  but  that  so  governing,  we  would  deal  with  them 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  365 

not  only  equitably,  but  with  tenderness  and  indulgence. 
At  this  time  the  sentiment  I  have  just  expressed  seemed 
to  pervade  the  house,  and  it  gave  us  general  quietness 
till  about  a  month  since.  We  took  this  interval  to  dis- 
miss a  number  who  exposed  themselves  by  continuing 
to  be  mischievous  after  their  comrades  had  given  it  up. 
By  dismission,  and  requesting  parents  to  remove  their 
sons,  we  cleared  the  house  of  four  or  five  of  the  most 
troublesome  of  the  younger  students.  When  the  trial 
of  the  individual  most  concerned  in  preparing  and 
firing  the  big  cracker  approached,  on  the  8th  of  March, 
it  became  a  subject  of  serious  consideration  whether  we 
should  suggest  to  our  counsel  to  summon  any  of  the 
students  as  witnesses  or  not.  On  consulting  our  law- 
yers on  the  subject,  they  represented  it  as  of  much 
importance  to  the  success  of  the  suit,  and  we  accord- 
ingly assented  to  it.  They  subpoened  seven;  some  of 
w^iom  we  suspected  to  be  guilty,  and  some  who  were 
free  from  suspicion.  No  difficulty  or  disorder  whatever 
attended  the  serving  of  the  process.  The  students,  with 
the  senior  tutor,  who  was  also  subpoened,  were  sent  to 
the  tavern,  where  the  process  was  served  on  all  at 
once;  and  the  whole  set  off  immediately  for  New 
Brunswick.  They  were  gone  three  days.  The  princi- 
pal culprit  pleaded  guilty  to  his  indictment  on  the 
criminal  prosecution,  and  threw  himself  on  the  mercy 
of  the  court.  He  was  fined  one  hundred  dollars  and 
the  costs  of  the  prosecution.  He  is  still  bound  to 
answer  our  civil  suit  in  June  next,  under  a  recognizance 
of  one  thousand  dollars.  Four  of  the  students  in  their 
statement  to  the  grand  jury,  declined  giving  testimony, 
on  the  plea  that  they  might  implicate  themselves.   This 


366  LIFE  OF  THE 

was  what  we  expected,  and  were  resolved,  when  they 
should  throw  themselves  back  on  our  moral  discipline, 
to  exercise  it  upon  them  and  dismiss  them  from  the 
College,  as  soon  as  we  should  be  prepared  to  do  so. 
They,  however,  hoped  that  the  evidence  that  they  gave 
before  the  grand  jury  would  be  kept  a  secret;  and  it 
was  not  known  to  them  for  a  considerable  time  after 
their  return,  that  we  were  acquainted  with  the  nature 
of  their  evidence,  which  circumstance  brought  us  to 
action  a  day  or  two  sooner  than  we  intended  to  com- 
mence it.  It  may  perhaps  be  thought  to  have  been 
superfluous,  and  to  savour  of  timidity,  yet  I  maintain 
that  under  the  responsibility  on  which  I  acted,  I  was 
perfectly  right  to  request,  as  I  did,  the  presence  of  the 
Chief  Justice  of  the  State,  sheriff  of  the  county,  and 
several  constables,  and  a  meeting  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  town.  I  always  hoped  that  the  knowledge  of  these 
preparations  would  prevent  the  necessity  of  using  them ; 
and  the  event  has  justified  the  conjecture.  But  to  have 
omitted  the  preparations  would  have  been  in  the  highest 
degree  rash  and  criminal.  It  was  found  that  the  Chief 
Justice  and  sheriff  could  not  attend ;  but  this  onl}^ 
hastened  the  arrang-ements  and  zeal  of  the  villag^e;  so 
that  we  were  fully  prepared  to  act  at  the  time  when 
action  was  expedient :  and  the  issue  of  the  whole  has 
been,  that  the  town  has  passed  ordinances,  a  spirit  has 
been  awakened,  and  arrangements  organized,  which 
form  a  system  for  similar  emergencies  in  all  time  to 
come;  and  which  have  been  wanted  ever  since  the 
existence  of  the  College  till  this  hour.  The  doings  of 
the  town  on  the  occasion,  and  the  vote  of  thanks,  and 
explanation   of  the  views   and  wishes  of  the  faculty 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  367 

which  followed  the  doings,  I  herewith  lay  before  the 
Board." 

I  now  resume  my  narrative,  with  remarking,  that  the 
arrangements  I  have  mentioned  were  hastened  in  con- 
sequence of  the  criminated  students  discovering  that  we 
had  information  of  the  nature  of  the  testimony  they 
had  given  before  the  court ;  or  rather  of  their  refusing 
to  give  any  lest  they  should  criminate  themselves.  One 
of  the  number,  with  a  view  to  extenuate  his  own  guilt, 
voluntarily  informed  us,  that  he  was  only  privy  to  the 
whole  business  of  the  crackers  and  the  burning,  but 
had  no  active  hand  in  the  execution;  nay,  that  he 
endeavoured  to  dissuade  the  other  parties  from  their 
design.  We  told  him  that  privity  and  concealment  of 
such  a  diabolical  transaction  w^ere  no  small  crime.  But 
that  as  he  had  voluntarily,  and  without  our  seeking  it, 
informed  us  that  he  knew  all  concerned,  and  that  the 
disclosure  would  not  criminate  himself,  we  were  bound 
to  insist,  and  should  insist,  that  he  should  disclose  the 
whole;  and  I  showed  him  the  printed  ordinance  requir- 
ing the  students  to  bear  testimony  in  such  a  case.  He 
explicitly  refused  to  bear  any  testimony;  and  this 
brought  the  business  to  a  crisis.  The  ground  we  took 
was  to  consider  the  four  who  refused  to  give  testimony 
at  court  as  having  confessed  their  guilt,  and  to  treat 
them  accordingly.  After  considerable  deliberation  and 
some  hesitation,  we  at  length  unanimously  resolved  to 
offer  them  forgiveness  on  the  following  terms:  1st.  That 
all  who  had  been  associated  or  concerned  in  this  base 
transaction  should  present  themselves  before  the  faculty. 
2d.  That  they  should  answer  all  the  questions  and 
make  all  the  disclosures  that  the  faculty  should  require. 


368  LIFE  OF  THE 

3d.  That  they  should  explicitly  ask  the  forgiveness  of 
the  faculty.  4th.  That  they  should  hold  themselves 
sacredly  pledged  to  show  an  exemplary  regard  to  the 
laws,  and  respect  to  the  College  themselves,  and  to 
promote  the  same  in  others  with  their  whole  influence. 
5th.  That  they  should  then  be  freely  forgiven;  but  on 
the  express  condition,  that  while  their  conduct  re- 
mained unexceptionable,  their  concern  in  the  mischief 
contemplated  should  not  operate  to  their  disadvantage ; 
but  that  if  their  conduct  was  not  unexceptionable,  their 
agency  in  that  mischief  should  then  be  called  into 
view\  The  motives  which  prompted  the  faculty  to 
this  course  were:  (1.)  It  was  believed  that  the  course 
contemplated  w^ould  as  well  sustain  the  authority  and 
discipline  of  the  house  as  any  other.  (2.)  There  were 
(strange  as  it  may  seem)  two  or  three  individuals 
among  the  concerned  who,  except  in  this  instance, 
were  among  the  most  exemplary  students;  and  almost 
the  whole  were  among  the  first  youth  in  the  house,  in 
point  of  literary  standing.  (3.)  It  would  bring  out  the 
whole  corps  of  those  who  were  concerned;  which  it 
was  of  the  utmost  importance  to  know,  and  who  could 
not  otherwise  be  certainly  known.  (4.)  It  would  enable 
us  to  establish  a  point  in  our  prosecution  for  the  chief 
culprit,  viz:  that  the  cracker  and  the  burning  of  the 
privy  were  in  design  connected  together,  and  that  the 
same  persons  w^ere  concerned  in  both.  (5.)  It  would, 
after  all,  be  putting  the  youth,  now  fully  and  clearly 
known,  on  their  good  behaviour;  whom  we  were 
always  willing  to  retain  if  thej^  should  really  reform; 
and  if  they  did  not,  we  could  afterwards  dismiss  them 
for  this  as  well  as  their  future  misconduct;   and  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  369 

whole  world  (even  their  parents  and  other  partial 
friends)  would  say  that  we  had  acted  not  only  with 
equity,  but  with  lenity  also.  Having  made  up  their 
minds  to  pursue  the  course  which  has  been  specified, 
the  faculty  sent  for  the  four  students  who  had  refused 
to  give  testimony  at  court,  told  them  that  their  guilt 
was  considered  as  established,  that  the  natural  course 
to  be  pursued  in  their  case  was,  dismission  by  the 
faculty,  probably  expulsion  by  the  Trustees,  and  per- 
haps a  criminal  prosecution  bj"  the  State.  That  in 
these  circumstances  the  faculty  were  disposed  to  offer 
an  amnesty  on  the  conditions  and  explanations  which 
I  have  already  specified;  with  this  in  addition,  which 
was  distinctly  explained  and  inculcated,  that  in  the 
whole  business  the  concerned  should  be  considered  as 
throwing  themselves  absolutely  and  entirely  on  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  faculty  in  every  and  in  all  particulars 
not  specified,  with  this  general  assurance  to  encourage 
it,  that  the  faculty  would  require  nothing  which  they 
did  not  conscientiously  think  the  interests  of  the  insti- 
tution required;  with  this  reservation  to  prevent  false 
pleas  on  their  part,  that  the  faculty  would  surrender 
nothing  which  they  did  believe  the  interests  of  the 
institution  to  demand.  With  this  understanding,  the 
four  students  w^ere  allowed  one  hour  and  no  more,  to 
consult  their  associates  and  return  an  answer.  At  the 
end  of  the  hour,  they  returned  with  a  written  answer, 
that  their  associates  would  not  agree  to  the  proposition; 
but  that  they  would  agree  to  it  for  themselves,  except 
that  they  would  not  disclose  their  associates.  It  re- 
quired but  little  time  to  decide  on  this  answer.     The 

47 


370  i^IFE  OF  THE 

four  students  were  immediately  called,  and  I  addressed 
them  I  believe  in  these  words : 

"As  the  fundamental  article  of  the  proposition  made 
you  by  the  faculty — that  all  who  were  concerned  with 
you  in  the  offence  should  come  forward  with  you — has 
not  been  complied  with,  it  has  become  my  painful  duty 
to  announce  to  you  that  you  are  dismissed  from  College 
by  order  of  the  faculty.  You  are  allowed  two  hours 
and  no  more,  to  take  the  whole  of  your  effects  out  of 
College.  And  now  with  a  lenity  w^hich,  in  our  appre- 
hension you  have  not  deserved,  I  inform  you  that  a 
criminal  prosecution  is  hanging  over  you,  which  you 
may  avoid  if  you  can." 

The  dismissed  students  went  immediately  into  the 
College  edifice,  wdiither  I  requested  the  members  of  the 
faculty  instantly  to  repair,  and  assured  them  that  I 
should  follow  as  soon  as  possible.  The  College  through 
the  wdiole  mornino^  had  been  in  a  sfreat  turmoil.  Pro- 
bably  no  occasion  could  occur  that  would  produce 
greater  excitement.  The  parties  arraigned  were  re- 
markably popular.  The  two  champions  of  the  literary 
societies  for  the  Junior  Class  were  among  them,  and 
many  believed  that  they  were  to  be  expelled  for  not 
bearing  testimony  against  their  fellow  students.  With 
it  all,  however,  every  mischief  maker  slunk  into  con- 
cealment as  soon  as  an  officer  of  the  College  was  seen 
near  him.  While  I  was  preparing  to  go  into  the  Col- 
lege edifice,  one  of  the  dismissed  students  of  the  Senior 
Class  came  into  my  study  in  much  perturbation,  and 
told  me  that  since  we  had  dismissed  the  four,  the  whole 
of  their  associates,  without  being  requested,  had  volun- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  371 

tarily  come  forward,  and  were  willing  now  to  surrender 
themselves  to  the  discretion  of  the  faculty,  if  we  would 
only  permit  the  whole  procedure  to  go  back  to  the  posi- 
tion in  which  it  stood  an  hour  ago.  I  directed  him  to 
request  the  attendance  of  the  faculty  in  my  study, 
which  he  did  in  great  haste.  The  faculty  had  even 
less  objection  to  this  measure  than  at  first,  because  we 
had  had  the  opportunity  actually  to  dismiss  four,  and 
by  so  doing,  to  satisfy  them  and  the  whole  College  of 
our  determination  to  make  thorough  work  of  this 
business.  The  individual  who  called  on  me  was  in- 
formed that  the  faculty  would  receive  all  his  associates 
on  the  ground  originally  specified.  Accordingly  nine 
in  number  came  over  to  my  study  and  cast  themselves 
on  our  discretion.  As  soon  as  they  entered  and  had 
taken  their  stand,  I  said  to  them,  "You  solemnly  de- 
clare that  the  whole  of  those  concerned  in  the  offence 
now  in  contemplation  are  now  present."  This  was 
explicitly  affirmed  by  one  of  their  number  in  behalf  of 
the  whole.  It  was  at  the  time  fully  believed  by  us, 
and  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  we  have  since  discovered 
that  it  was  not  true,  that  there  were  five  or  six  more, 
making  in  all  about  fifteen,  who  were  really  implicated 
in  the  plot  of  the  chief  culprit.  The  nine  then  before 
the  faculty,  (and  these  they  solemnly  declared  to  be 
the  whole)  were  directed  to  withdraw  till  the  faculty 
should  determine  on  the  questions  to  be  asked,  and  on 
the  other  circumstances  of  the  submissions  to  be  made 
and  the  pardon  to  be  granted.  The  faculty  agreed  to 
ask  but  two  questions  in  substance,  although  a  consid- 
erable number  were  asked  explanatory  of  the  two  main 
interrogatories.     The  first  related  to  the  views,  motives. 


372  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  designs  which  had  induced  them  to  commit  this 
outrage;  and  they  could  assign  no  other,  and  declared 
they  could  think  of  no  other,  than  dissatisfaction  for  the 
dismission  of  the  individual  whom  the  civil  court  had 
refused  to  indict  on  account  of  his  youth.  The  second 
question  was,  whether  the  firing  of  the  privy  and  the 
explosion  of  the  cracker,  were  not  originally  to  have 
taken  place  at  the  same  time,  and  the  cracker  to  have 
been  exploded  in  the  prayer  hall.  To  this  they  imme- 
diately and  unequivocally  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
After  these  answers,  the  questions  were  put  to  each 
individual  byname,  "Do  you  ask  the  forgiveness  of  the 
faculty  for  what  you  have  done  in  this  concern?"  And 
each  individual  was  required  to  answer,  "  Yes,  I  do." 
The  other  question,  as  heretofore  stated,  was,  "  Do  you 
hold  yourself  sacredly  pledged  to  show  an  exemplary 
regard  to  the  laws,  and  respect  to  the  authority  of  the 
College  yourself,  and  to  promote  the  same  regard  and 
respect  in  others  with  your  wdiole  influence?"  To  this, 
also,  each  individual  by  name  answ^ered,  "Yes,  I  do." 
The  President  then  said,  "You  are  freely  forgiven: 
while  your  conduct  shall  be  unexceptionable,  this 
occurrence  shall  not  operate  to  your  disadvantage;  but 
if  it  shall  not  continue  unexceptionable,  your  past  de- 
fection shall  then  be  called  into  view."  The  President 
then  made  a  short  and  solemn  address  to  the  whole  of 
them,  under  which  some  of  them  appeared  a  good  deal 
affected;  and  they  then  withdrew,  requesting  us  not  to 
publish  this  transaction  in  detail  to  the  College,  and 
receivins:  for  answer,  that  we  should  do  in  this,  and  in 
all  other  particulars,  as  should  be  dictated  by  that  dis- 
cretion on  which  they  had  cast  themselves,  and  we  had 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  373 

exercised,  and  should  exercise  with  as  much  lenity,  and 
no  more,  than  the  good  of  the  institution  should  seem 
to  permit.  All  noise  immediately  ceased  in  College, 
and  the  house  became  as  tranquil  and  orderly  as  it  ever 
was.  The  next  day  we  drew  up  a  statement  of  our 
proceedings,  which  we  caused  to  be  made  known  both 
in  the  College  and  the  town. 

The  above  report  was  wTitten  toward  the  close  of  the 
Avinter  session  of  1813  and  1814;  but  while  the  College 
was  undero-oino-  the  semi-annual  examination,  the  chief 
culprit  returned  to  Princeton,  and  I,  in  fulfilment  of 
my  duty,  sent  him  a  note  forbidding  him  to  come  on 
College  grounds.  This  was  on  the  4th  of  April.  I 
shall  transcribe  from  my  diary  the  transactions  of  a 
number  of  days  till  the  adjournment  of  the  Trustees  of 
the  College,  who  met  on  the  11th  of  the  month. 

^^  April  5th — (the  day  after  the  return  of  the  chief 
culprit) — I  attended  to  the  examination  of  the  College. 
There  were  crackers  in  the  institution  to-day,  and  the 
evening  was  a  most  painful  one  to  me.  We  met  in 
faculty  in  a  room  of  one  of  the  tutors,  and  determined 
to  dismiss  two  or  three  of  the  students. 

"  April  6th.  This  morning  the  faculty  admonished 
four  students  and  dismissed  two.  I  took  the  examina- 
tion of  the  Senior  Class  on  belles  lettres  and  w-rote  let- 
ters to  the  parents  of  the  two  dismissed  students.  The 
faculty  met  in  the  evening,  and  a  pistol  was  fired  at  the 
door  of  one  of  the  tutors.  I  ought  to  be  very  thankful 
to  God  for  his  support  this  day. 

"  April  7th.  Attended  examination.  We  had  a  crack- 
er in  College  to-day,  and  in  the  evening  a  company  of 


374  LIFE  OF  THE 

students  in  the  front  Campus  behaved  in  a  very  impro- 
per manner. 

'^ April  8th.  Attended  before  breakfast  the  examina- 
tions of  the  Sophomore  and  Freshman  Classes,  vi^hich 
were  finished,  and  these  classes  dismissed  to  go  home. 

^^  April  9ih..  Attended  the  examination  of  the  Junior 
Class,  who  were  examined  by  myself  on  the  Bible. 
The  week  past,  my  religious  exercises  have  not  been 
special,  except  that  I  hope  I  have  had  some  engagedness 
in  praying  for  direction  and  assistance  in  regard  to  the 
discipline  of  the  College.  This  evening,  the  faculty  sat 
a  good  while  in  my  study  and  conversed  about  the 
affairs  of  the  College,  but  ag-reed  on  nothino;-  definite. 

"10th.  Sabbath.  Mr.  Oliphant  preached  for  us  in 
the  mornino^  a  good  discourse.  In  the  afternoon  I  heard 
the  usual  Bible  recitation,  and  had  considerable  free- 
dom in  speaking  on  the  topics  recited.  In  the  evening, 
I  corrected  the  report  of  the  Bible  Society  of  the  Col- 
lege. 

"11th.  Attended  examinations  and  finished  them. 
Met  the  faculty  and  wrote  a  sentence  for  the  criminal 
students  for  to-morrow  morning.  This  day  and  even- 
ing my  mind  has  been  burdened  almost  beyond  endu- 
rance. 

"  12th.  I  slept  but  little  last  night.  Rose  early,  pray- 
ed and  prepared  for  the  important  business  of  the  day. 
Called  up  and  dismissed  a  student  for  writing  an  inso- 
lent letter  to  a  trustee  of  the  College.  Called  up  also  -the 
eight  students,  w4iom  we  propose  to  dismiss.  (These 
were  the  same  students  who  had  been  pardoned  by  the 
faculty,  as  had  been  reported  to  the  Board  of  Trustees. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  375 

There  were  nine  mentioned  in  tlie  report,  but  we  had 
dismissed  three,  after  the  report  was  written,  one  of 
whom  must  have  made  up  the  number  nine.)  I  began  to 
read  their  sentence,  when  they  interrupted  me  and  beg- 
ged to  be  allowed  to  prove  their  innocence  of  the  first 
charge,  which  was,  that  they  had  dealt  fraudulently  in 
their  contract.  We  proposed  to  allow  them  to  prove  it 
by  taking  an  oath  before  the  Board  of  Trustees;  it  was 
how^ever  afterwards  agreed  not  to  require  an  oath.  I 
immediately  M-ent  to  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  did 
business  with  them. 

"13th.  Attended  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  the 
criminal  students  were  examined  before  the  Board :  a 
committee  was  appointed,  consisting  of  four  of  the 
oldest  and  most  influential  members,  to  confer  with 
me.  They  met  in  my  study,  and  spent  the  evening 
in  conversation ;  and  after  being  at  a  plunge  for  a  long 
time,  we  at  last  hit  on  what  I  hope  is  right.  After  the 
members  of  the  Board  left  me,  I  wrote  a  sentence  for 
the  faculty  to  pronounce  on  the  criminal  students. 

''14th.  The  students,  who  were  under  discipline, 
were  called  before  the  Trustees,  and  the  Board  caused 
to  be  read  to  them  certain  resolutions  which  had  been 
agreed  on,  and  then  committed  them  to  the  faculty. 
The  faculty  met  in  my  study,  and  dismissed  two  of 
the  number.  The  remaining  six  were  called  before 
the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  required  to  renounce  their 
insubordinate  principles;  and  thus  the  matter  was  ter- 
minated. I  did  business  with  the  Board  through  the 
day,  and  we  finished  in  the  evening." 

I  think  I  ought  to  insert  from  my  diary  the  state- 
ment of  my   religious   exercises,   which   1  wrote   on 


376  l^IFE  OF  THE 

Saturday,  16th  of  the  month.  "The  week  past,  I  hope 
I  have  had  some  engagedness  in  praymg  for  assistance 
and  direction ;  and  O !  I  can  never  be  thankful  enough 
to  God,  for  assisting  and  carrying  me  through  the 
trying  scenes  of  this  week.  I  am  much  exhausted. 
In  the  evening  I  tried  a  Uttle  to  prepare  for  the  com- 
munion to-morrow."  It  was  but  about  two  months 
after  the  death  of  my  second  wife,  and  in  a  low  state  of 
bodily  health,  that  I  had  to  encounter  all  the  College 
difficulties,  which  are  stated  above;  so  that  I  had  good 
reason  to  be  very  thankful  to  God  for  carrying  me 
through  them. 

The  spring  vacation  I  spent  chiefly  in  visiting  my 
friends,  both  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  and  in  Hano- 
ver, the  place  of  my  nativity.  I  preached  in  both 
places,  and  then  attended  the  Presbytery  of  New 
Brunswick,  which  sat  at  Princeton,  and  appointed  me 
to  be  one  of  their  representatives  in  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  I  accordingly  attended 
the  Assembly  from  the  20th  of  May  to  the  end  of  the 
month.  I  also  attended  several  meetings  of  the  Direc- 
tors of  the  Theological  Seminary,  and  likewise  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Corporation  of  the  Widows'  Fund,  of  which 
I  have  been  the  Secretary  above  fifty  years,  and  am 
still  in  office. 

After  visiting  my  friends  in  the  city,  and  preaching 
to  the  people  of  my  former  charge,  I  returned  to  Prince- 
ton, and  found  that  the  College  had  been  orderly  during 
my  absence.  Nothing  but  what  ordinarily  takes  place 
in  a  literary  institution  occurred  in  that  over  which  I 
presided  during  the  summer  session  of  the  current  year 
of  1814.     The  most  noticeable  event  that  took  place. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  377 

was  the  self  destruction  of  a  youth  that  I  had  sent  to  a 
grammar  school  about  four  miles  distant  from  Prince- 
ton. This  was  frequently  done  when  youth  were  sent 
to  College  who  were  not  prepared  to  enter  any  of  the 
classes  of  the  institution.  The  unhappy  individual  I 
have  mentioned  showed  no  symptoms  of  insanity,  and 
none  of  particular  dissatisfaction  of  his  situation. 

I  will  take  this  occasion  to  mention,  that  before  the 
erection  of  the  edifice  of  the  Theological  Seminary  the 
students  of  that  institution  worshipped  with  the  stu- 
dents of  the  College  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  Dr.  Alexan- 
der and  Dr.  Miller  (for  there  were  no  other  theological 
professors)  took  turns  with  me  in  preaching  to  our 
common  pupils. 

The  fall  vacation  of  this  year  was  spent  in  first 
attending  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick  at  the 
residence  of  Dr.  Finley,  on  whose  invitation  I  preached 
to  his  people.  I  then  visited  my  sister  at  Hanover,  and 
went  thence  and  attended  the  Synod  at  New  York  city. 
I  then  returned  to  New  Brunswick,  and  made  an  en- 
gagement to  preach  there  on  the  following  Sabbath, 
which  I  accordingly  did.  The  remainder  of  the  vaca- 
tion I  spent  in  Philadelphia  in  visiting  my  friends,  and 
in  preaching  to  the  people  of  my  former  pastoral  charge. 
On  the  5th  of  November  I  returned  to  Princeton,  and 
on  the  10th  of  that  month  the  winter  session  of  the 
College  commenced.  It  was  during  this  session  that 
the  great  revival  of  religion  took  place  under  my  presi- 
dentship. For  some  time  I  preached  in  turn  with  the 
theological  professors ;  but  about  the  middle  of  Decem- 
ber I  was  attacked  with  such  an  affection  of  dizziness 
and  swimming  of  my  head  as  disqualified  me  from 

48 


378  LIFE  OF  THE 

standing  to  deliver  a  regular  sermon;  so  that  from  the 
time  I  have  mentioned,  till  the  2d  of  April,  I  did  not 
preach  a  regular  discourse.  My  place  was  well  supplied 
by  the  professors  of  the  Seminary ;  and  indeed  I  was 
fully  occupied  by  the  business  of  the  College;  for 
although  I  could  not  stand  to  preach,  yet  by  keeping 
my  seat  I  addressed  the  students  a  weekly  lecture,  and 
made  short  addresses  to  them,  both  on  the  Sabbath 
after  their  Bible  recitations,  and  on  Saturday  evening 
after  prayers.  I  also  conversed  and  prayed  with  indi- 
viduals who  were  under  religious  impressions,  in  my 
study,  whenever  they  requested  it,  which  was  very 
often ;  so  that  I  was  constantly  employed,  as  I  heard 
the  usual  recitations  of  the  senior  class  on  belles  lettres, 
logic,  and  moral  philosophy;  that  is,  on  one  or  other 
of  these  subjects.  I  shall  transcribe  from  my  diary 
what  I  wrote  the  first  time  after  this  that  I  delivered 
a  regular  discourse. 

"  April  2d,  1815.  Sabbath.  I  preached  in  the  prayer 
hall  in  College  in  the  morning,  from  the  words,  *  That 
rock  was  Christ.'  I  had  no  difficulty  worth  naming 
in  delivering  my  sermon.  I  think  that  in  this  I  see 
clearly  the  answer  of  prayer.  I  hope  I  feel  some  grati- 
tude to  God  who  has  permitted  and  enabled  me  once 
more  to  preach  a  regular  discourse.  0  to  be  humble, 
believing,  and  thankful.  I  attended  the  usual  recita- 
tion on  the  Bible  in  the  afternoon,  and  had  the  head- 
ache in  the  evening,  but  it  went  over  before  bed-time." 

In  April,  1815,  my  report  to  the  Trustees  of  the 
College  contains  the  foUowino^  article  on  the  "  Govern- 
ment,  order,  and  discipline  of  the  institution." 

"  For  a  year  past  the  government  and  order  of  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  379 

College  have,  it  is  believed,  been  as  good  as  they  can 
ever  be  expected  to  be.  Within  the  year,  we  have  had 
no  attempt  to  resist  or  counteract  the  authority  of  the 
institution,  except  that  which  was  made  toward  the 
close  of  the  last  summer  session  by  the  chief  culprit 
concerned  in  the  firins^  the  bio^  cracker ;  and  the  issue 
M^hich  was  given  to  that  affair,  has,  it  is  hoped,  put  to 
rest  all  expectation  of  resisting  with  success  the  execu- 
tion of  our  laws.  Through  the  last  session,  your  offi- 
cers have  indeed  enjoyed  halcyon  days.  They  have 
experienced  no  ordinary  pleasure  in  directing  the  stu- 
dies and  conduct  of  liberal-minded  youth,  who  have 
emulated  each  other  in  seeking  their  own  improvement, 
in  giving  pleasure  to  their  teachers,  in  obedience  to  the 
laws,  and  in  doing  honour  to  the  place  of  their  education. 
I  think  it  a  duty  to  state,  and  I  should  lay  a  restraint 
on  my  own  feelings  if  I  did  not  state,  that  I  consider 
the  youth  who  form  our  charge  at  present,  as  decidedly 
the  most  amiable  and  exemplary  that  I  have  ever  seen. 
In  such  a  number,  there  is  doubtless  a  difference  of 
character  and  a  portion  of  juvenile  indiscretion.  This 
can  never  be  otherwise.  But  in  the  great  mass  of  the 
present  inhabitants  of  the  house,  there  is  nothing  malig- 
nant, nothing  deliberately  vicious;  but  all  that  is  the 
reverse.  The  happy  cause  of  this  will  afterwards  be 
noticed.  In  the  midst  of  all,  however,  we  have  had 
more  cases  of  discipline,  and  more  dismissions,  than  in 
the  preceding  session.  But  the  truth  is,  the  general 
state  of  the  College  has  been  such,  that  a  vicious  stu- 
dent could  not  be  concealed.  He  was  easily  and  imme- 
diately detected:  and  the  public  sentiment  of  the  College 
so  far  from  being  hostile  to  discipline,  has  called  for  it, 


380  ^IFE  OF  THE 

has  anticipated  and  gone  before  it,  and  has  justified  and 
sanctioned  it  whenever  it  has  taken  place.  A  soUtary 
cracker  was  fired  in  the  course  of  the  winter,  and  was 
universally  understood  to  be  the  expression  of  a  spiteful 
opposition  to  the  general  attention  to  religion  then  at 
its  height.  It  produced  no  other  effect  than  to  fill  the 
house  with  abhorrence  and  detestation  for  the  perpetra- 
tor of  the  act.  Though  we  had  no  palpable  proof  in 
regard  to  the  guilty  party,  yet  we  were  satisfied  fully 
as  to  the  individual  who  was  to  be  so  regarded.  Near- 
ly the  whole  College  were  looking  and  wishing  for  his 
dismission.  But  we  thought  it  right  in  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  to  retain  him,  and  did  retain  him  for 
more  than  a  month  in  hopes  of  his  reformation.  But 
at  length  we  were  compelled  by  his  open  violation  of 
law  to  dismiss  him.  The  other  cases  of  discipline  will 
be  seen  in  the  minutes  of  the  faculty.  The  one  that 
has  been  stated  in  some  detail,  has  been  noticed  as 
serving  to  illustrate  a  little  the  subject  of  this  part  of 
my  report.  The  names  of  the  dismissed  may  be  seen 
in  the  catalogue  which  accompanies  this  report." 

In  the  same  report  which  contains  the  foregoing, 
namely,  under  the  article  entitled  "  The  revival  of 
relio:ion  in  Colle^'e,"  I  grave  an  account  at  some  leno^th 
of  the  work  of  divine  grace  in  the  institution  over 
which  I  preside.  This  account,  when  written,  I  had 
no  expectation  ever  to  see  in  print.  But  the  Trustees 
ordered  me  to  publish  it,  which  accordingly  I  did.  I 
have  deliberated  whether  I  would  direct  it  to  be  pub- 
lished with  other  articles  at  the  end  of  the  volume  con- 
taining my  life,  or  insert  it  in  the  life  itself.  But  as  I 
consider  it  to  be  one  of  the  most  important  occurrences 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  381 

of  my  whole  life,  my  opinion  is,  that  the  narrative  of 
that  event  should  be  preserved.* 

The  pamphlet  containing  the  account  of  the  revival 
of  religion  in  the  College  of  New  Jersey  was  sent,  I 
know  not  by  whom,  to  the  editors  of  the  Christian  Ob- 
server in  Great  Britain. f  I  shall  give  the  whole  of 
what  they  say  on  the  subject.  They  introduce  their 
remarks  in  the  following  manner  in  their  number  for 
the  month  of  October : 

"College  of  New  Jersey  in  America.  We  have 
been  favoured  by  a  respected  correspondent  with  a 
copy  of  a  report  made  to  the  Trustees  of  this  College  on 
the  4th  of  April  last,  by  the  President,  Dr.  Green,  rela- 
tive to  what  is  called  a  revival  of  religion,  which  took 
place  among  the  students  in  the  winter  and  spring  of 
the  present  year.  The  following  is  the  substance  of 
this  report."  After  the  insertion  of  the  substance  of 
the  report,  the  editors  of  the  Christian  Observer  remark 
as  follow^s :  "  Such  is  the  substance  of  the  President's 
report.  It^is  by  no  means  our  purpose  in  laying  it 
before  our  readers,  to  hold  up  to  the  imitation  of  our 
heads  of  houses  in  this  country  the  practice  of  pub- 
lishing expositions  of  the  state  of  religion  among  the 
young  men  under  their  care.  Even  if  the  reformation 
among  them  was  as  radical  and  extensive  as  it  appears 
to  have  been  in  New  Jersey,  we  should  still  more  ques- 
tion the  expediency  of  making  a  public  report  on  the 
subject.  We  are  certainly  not  of  the  number  of  those 
who  deem  the  representation  of  the  pious  President 
to  be  either  unreal  or  exaggerated;  we  can  cordially 

*  Appendix,  H.  t  Vol.  XIV.  p.  699. 


382  LIFE  OF  THE 

rejoice  with  him  in  the  success  of  his  pious  labours, 
and  unite  in  praying  that  the  effect  may  prove  both 
sohd  and  permanent.  But  we  greatly  doubt  whether 
the  publication  of  such  statements,  however  gratifying 
they  may  be  to  the  pious  mind,  is  likely  to  promote  the 
spiritual  benefit  of  the  young  men  themselves."  (I  can 
truly  say  I  was  much  impressed  with  the  thought  here 
suggested,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  revival 
in  question.  While  it  was  yet  only  in  progress,  and  I 
was  solicitous  to  keep  it  as  private  as  possible,  I  was 
surprised  and  grieved,  and  I  will  add,  offended,  by 
reading  an  account  of  it  in  a  secular  newspaper.  I 
have  already  stated,  that  when  I  wrote  my  report  to  the 
Trustees,  who  certainly  ought  to  be  well  informed  on 
the  subject,  I  had  no  expectation  of  its  going  further. 
Did  I  wrong  in  obeying  their  order  to  publish  it?  If 
not,  they  fell  under  the  censure  of  the  Christian  Ob- 
server, and  not  the  writer  of  the  report,  who  was  in 
their  employment.)  "Judging  of  the  youth  of  North 
America  by  what  we  know  of  our  own,  we  are  on  the 
whole  disposed  to  deprecate  such  a  proceeding  as  ad- 
verse to  genuine  simplicity  and  lowliness  of  mind,  and 
calculated  to  foster  vanity  and  conceit,  and  as  pregnant 
with  various  other  inconvenient  effects.  But  while  we 
thus  object  to  the  single  point  of  blazoning  the  appear- 
ance of  beginning  or  reviving  piety  in  the  young  men 
of  Jersey  College,  we  feel  that  we  cannot  praise  too 
highly,  or  recommend  too  strongly  to  the  presidents 
and  professors  of  our  English  Universities,  the  labo- 
rious and  vigilant  efforts  which  contributed  to  produce 
these  remarkable  results ;  and  here  we  are  tempted  to 
ask,   why  should  not  the  study  of  the  Bible  form  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  383 

regular  part  of  our  academical  exercises?  Is  it  not 
notorious,  that  while  mathematical  and  classical  studies 
are  pursued  with  ardour  in  our  colleges  and  halls, 
scarcely  any  attention  is  paid  to  sacred  literature ;  and 
that  men  designed  to  enter  on  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  may  graduate  with  honour  at  our 
Universities,  without  its  being  known  by  their  supe- 
riors that  they  have  ever  looked  into  a  Bible,  or  taken 
the  slightest  pains  to  understand  its  contents?  We 
should  be  greatly  obliged  to  such  of  our  correspondents 
as  are  conversant  with  the  details  of  College  regula- 
tions and  statutes,  to  point  out  in  what  manner  this 
lamentable  defect,  a  defect  we  apprehend,  peculiar  to 
our  English  Universities,  may  be  supplied." 

Little  did  I  think,  when  inserting  in  the  report  which 
I  made  to  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey, 
the  influence  which  the  study  of  the  Bible  had  had  in 
producing  the  revival  of  religion  in  that  institution,  that 
the  report  was  to  go  to  Britain,  and  this  feature  of  it  to 
be  held  up  as  an  example  to  the  literary  institutions  of 
that  country.  Previously  to  my  accession  to  the  pre- 
sidentship of  the  College,  there  had  been  several  revi- 
vals of  religion  in  that  institution,  but  that  of  which 
some  of  the  details  are  given  in  my  report  to  the  Trus- 
tees was  probably  more  general  than  any  other.  About 
three  or  four  years  after  the  report  was  published,  there 
was,  under  my  administration,  a  partial  revival,  in 
which  several  students  were  made  the  hopeful  subjects 
of  renewing  grace;  of  whom  two  or  three  are  now 
ministers  of  the  gospel  in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
But  in  the  great  revival,  there  are  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  ministers  now  living  who  received  their   first 


384  l-IFE  OF  THE 

impressions  of  religion  at  that  period;  among  the  rest 
two  bishops  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  this  country 
are  to  be  numbered ;  and  of  the  two  individuals,  men- 
tioned in  my  report,  who  made  a  profession  of  religion 
at  the  beginning  of  the  revival,  one  is  now  a  professor 
in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton. 

The  spring  vacation  of  the  College  during  my  presi- 
dentship commenced  on  the  11th  of  April  and  continu- 
ed for  four  weeks.  On  the  fourteenth  of  the  last  men- 
tioned month,  I  left  home  for  Philadelphia,  and  I 
remained  there  till  the  twenty-sixth,  and  then  returned 
to  Princeton.  My  principal  object  in  going  to  the  city 
was  to  get  published  my  report  relative  to  the  revival 
of  religion  in  the  College.  This  I  accordingly  effected. 
On  my  return  to  Princeton  I  was  variously  engaged 
till  the  17th  of  May,  when  business  called  me  again 
to  the  city :  besides  this,  I  wanted  to  commune  with  the 
people  of  my  former  pastoral  charge,  which  always 
took  place  while  the  General  Assembly  were  in  session; 
and  I  could  leave  the  College  in  safety,  as  the  pious 
youth  of  the  late  revival,  formed  nearly  if  not  quite,  a 
majority  of  the  students  of  the  institution.  I  lodged 
with  my  friend  Robert  Ralston,  Esq.,  and  then  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Dr.  Payson  and  his  son ;  "  two  excel- 
lent men,  (says  my  diary,)  the  son  a  man  of  eminent 
piety  and  talents — in  prayer,  I  think  that  he  excels  all 
men  I  have  ever  heard  pray."  On  the  last  day  of  May 
I  returned  to  Princeton.  There  was  nothing  in  the 
state  of  the  College  during  the  remainder  of  the  session 
that  was  otherwise  than  orderly;  so  that  I  made  another 
excursion  to  Philadelphia,  and  went  with  Miss  Mary 
McCulloh  (to  whom  I  was  affianced  in  my  last  visit  to 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  335 

the  city)  into  Bucks  county,  near  Doylestown,  for 
the  benefit  of  her  health.  She  was  the  daughter  by 
his  first  wife,  of  Major  John  McCulloh,  of  Philadel- 
phia. I  stayed  with  my  espoused  wife  two  days  and  a 
half;  then  left  her  there,  and  returned  to  Princeton. 

My  diary  also  states  that  on  the  26th  of  September, 
1815, in  the  afternoon,  the  Directors  being  present,  ''we 
laid  the  corner-stone  of  the  Theological  Seminary.  I 
introduced  the  service  with  a  few  remarks.  Dr.  Alexan- 
der then  read  the  introduction  of  the  plan  of  the  Semi- 
nary ;  and  I  then  made  a  prayer  standing  on  the  stone, 
which  w^as  afterwards  deposited." 

On  the  29th  of  the  month  I  left  home,  and  went  with 
my  son  James  to  Philadelphia,  to  celebrate  my  nuptials 
with  my  third  wife.  The  marriage  took  place  on  the 
3d  of  October,  which  was  followed  by  an  excursion  of 
a  few  days  to  visit  my  relatives  in  the  eastern  part  of 
New  Jersey;  after  wdiich  we  returned  to  our  respective 
duties  at  Princeton. 

Many,  if  not  most  of  the  subjects  of  the  late  revival 
of  religion,  belonged  to  the  Senior  Class  of  the  institu- 
tion, and  of  course  took  their  bachelor's  degree  at  the 
last  commencement,  and  left  the  College;  their  number 
was  more  than  made  up  by  new  accessions,  but  of  a 
very  diff"erent  character,  especially  in  point  of  morals 
and  religion.  I  shall  make  several  extracts  from  my 
report  to  the  Trustees,  to  exhibit  the  state  of  the  insti- 
tution in  the  winter  session  of  1815  and  1816.  From 
the  article  in  my  report,  entitled,  "  The  number  of  stu- 
dents," the  following  extracts  are  taken  : 

"The  last  Senior  Class  consisted  of  forty-two  mem- 
bers, and  a  few  students  who  left  us  in  the  fall  and  did 

49 


386  LIFE  OF  THE 

not  return ;  so  that  of  our  old  stock,  no  more  than  sixteen 
remained.  But  the  accessions  at  the  beginning  of  the 
session  were  numerous,  I  believe,  beyond  example. 
We  admitted  sixty,  carrying  up  our  number  to  one 
hundred  and  thirty-six  in  all.  This  rendered  the  Col- 
lege edifice  a  good  deal  crowded  at  one  time." 
Another  extract  under  the  same  title  stated  as  follows : 
"  The  diminution  of  our  numbers  has  been  unusually 
large,  twelve  have  left  us  under  censure,  and  thirteen 
without  censure;  leaving'  our  number  at  the  close  of 
the  session,  one  hundred  and  eleven.  I  think  proper  to 
state  to  the  Board,  that  a  principal  cause  why  so  many 
have  left  the  College  at  their  own  request,  is  found  in 
the  disposition  of  both  parents  and  pupils  to  press  for  a 
higher  standing  in  College  than  that  to  which  they  are 
really  equal.  The  consequence  is,  that  some  injure 
their  health  by  their  intense  application  to  study,  wdth 
a  view  to  overtake  or  keep  up  with  their  class,  and 
thus  are  obliged  to  quit  their  studies  altogether;  and 
others,  finding  that  with  all  their  eiforts  they  cannot 
keep  a  standing  in  their  "class,  leave  College  to  avoid 
the  mortification  of  being  degraded.  The  subject  is 
thus  stated  to  the  Board,  that  the  members  ma}^,  as 
they  have  opportunity,  dissuade  parents  who  are  about 
to  send  their  children  here,  from  asking  too  high  a 
standing  for  them.  There  are  but  few  youth  who  can 
do  more  than  we  regularly  require  of  any  class  that 
they  may  enter.  Study  and  examinations,  with  us, 
are  not  nominal,  but  real;  and  none  but  talents  of  the 
first  order  can  do  much  more  than  keep  a  high  standing 
in  the  class  in  w^hich  they  may  be  placed." 

I  shall  here  insert  the  whole  of  the  article  entitled, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  387 

''  Government,  discipline,  and  moral  and  religious  state 
of  the  institution." 

"  Our  winter  sessions  are  always  considered  as  more 
exposed  to  difficulty  in  maintaining  good  order  in  the 
College  than  the  summer   session.     The  confinement 
occasioned  by  the  w^eather,  the  length  of  the  nights, 
and  other  circumstances  of  the  season,  seem  to  generate 
and  favour   mischievous  designs  beyond   w^hat   takes 
place  in  other  portions  of  the  year.     But  a  cause  more 
operative  still,  is  the  large  accessions  which  are  made 
to  the  College  in  autumn  beyond  what  we  usually  re- 
ceive in  the  spring.     The   new   comers   are   not  yet 
trained  to  the  discipline  of  the  house,  and  are  therefore 
fit  materials  to  be  seduced  and  converted  into  "  cats- 
paws"  by  the  few  ill-disposed  students  who  have  had  a 
longer  standing,  and  who  have  been  restrained  from 
mischief  before,  from  the  smallness  of  their  numbers, 
and  the  fear  of  detection.     It  has  already  been  stated 
that  w^e  had  an  accession  of  sixty  students  last  fall; 
and  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  there  w^as  a  combina- 
tion formed,  similar  to  the  one  which  took  place  two 
years  before.     In  fact,  the  very  same  violations  of  law, 
in  all  their  varieties,  were  attempted  and  begun.     By 
the  prompt  and  vigilant  exertions  of  the  faculty,  how^- 
ever,  it  was  very  soon  counteracted ;  and  on  the  whole, 
proved  a  feeble  and  abortive  effort.     The  leaders  were 
detected  and  dismissed  at  once ;  and  the  remainder  of 
the  corps  were  gradually  either  dismissed,  or  restrained, 
or  reformed.     By  waiting  for  the  reformation  of  some, 
whom  we  might  with  justice  have  dismissed  at  once, 
we  subjected  ourselves  to  the  inconvenience  of  a  solitary 
cracker,  now"  and  then,  for  a  considerable  part  of  the 


388  LIFE  OF  THE 

session,  and  to  some  other  small  irregularities;  but  ex- 
cept in  the  first  effort,  we  have  had  nothing  that  pro- 
duced any  impression  on  the  general  state  of  the  Col- 
lege ;  and  the  latter  part  of  the  session  has  been  remark- 
ably quiet  and  orderly.  About  mid-winter,  there  was 
for  a  fortnight  a  very  peculiar  state  of  things  in  regard 
to  religion.  Almost  every  member  of  the  house,  the 
profane  as  well  as  the  pious,  seemed  to  be  held  in  still 
and  solemn  suspense,  waiting  for  and  expecting  another 
revival  of  religion.  Two  individuals  were  very  deeply 
aifected,  and  a  number  more  were  slightly  impressed. 
But  here  the  favourable  indications  terminated;  and  in 
two  weeks  more,  (with  the  exception  of  the  two  indi- 
viduals referred  to)  every  thing  returned  to  its  ordinary 
state,  and  has  so  continued  till  the  present  time.  The 
religious  exercises  of  the  College  are  attended  on,  witli 
the  greatest  exactness  and  decorum,  by  all  the  students, 
and  often,  apparently,  with  considerable  interest,  by  a 
number.  We  have,  moreover,  a  small  but  precious 
band  of  pious  youth — the  most  of  them  the  fruits  of  the 
late  revival — who  are  eminently  exemplary  in  their 
Christian  walk.  This  is  the  account  of  the  favourable 
state  of  the  College,  in  regard  to  religion  at  present. 

"It  is  proper  that  the  Board  should  be  informed  that 
we  judged  it  to  be  indispensable  to  commence  prosecu- 
tions in  no  less  than  three  instances  against  students 
that  had  been  dismissed  from  the  College  for  insults 
and  injuries  committed  by  them  after  their  dismission. 
One  case,  (the  most  flagitious  of  any  I  have  witnessed) 
is  reported  to  the  Board  on  the  minutes  of  the  faculty 
for  their  ultimate  decision.  In  another  instance  two 
dismissed  students,  resident  in  Trenton,  made  an  expe- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  389 

dition  to  this  place  for  the  express  purpose  of  exploding 
gunpowder  in  the  College  edifice,  which  they  did  in  a 
manner  not  only  to  endanger  the  property  of  the  corpo- 
ration, but  the  limbs  and  lives  of  the  students  of  the 
institution.  They  were  both  apprehended  and  bound 
over  for  trial  at  the  court  which  sat  at  New  Brunswick 
the  last  month.  But  although  the  violation  of  the  law 
was  palpable,  and  the  proof  direct  and  unequivocal, 
the  grand  jury  refused  to  find  a  bill  of  indictment. 
In  regard  to  this  unsuccessful  prosecution,  I  have  only 
to  say,  that  if  the  faculty  had  not  commenced  it,  they 
would,  in  my  deliberate  opinion,  have  been  chargeable 
with  gross  negligence  of  official  duty.  That  justice 
has  been  refused  to  the  institution  in  this  concern,  is,  I 
believe,  the  opinion  of  every  disinterested  person  to 
whom  the  circumstances  of  the  case  have  been  fully 
stated.  In  the  other  two  cases  to  which  I  have  re- 
ferred, the  cause  for  commencing  the  prosecution  was 
the  same,  but  the  culprits  escaped  without  being  appre- 
hended." 

From  Nov.  25th,  1815,  to  June  lOth,  1816,  I  did  not 
keep  a  daily  journal.  This  is  the  largest  gap  in  my 
diary  that  it  ever  suffered.  In  consequence  of  it,  I  am 
not  able  to  state  in  w^iat  manner  I  spent  the  spring 
vacation  of  the  College  in  1816.  But  from  some  cir- 
cumstances noted  after  I  resumed  my  diary,  I  conclude 
I  did  not  leave  Princeton ;  being  detained  there  by  the 
sickness  of  my  wife.  The  commencement  of  the  sum- 
mer session  till  the  1 0th  of  June  is  from  the  same  cause 
left  blank.  After  that  my  diary  is  regular,  and  it 
states  that  in  the  course  of  the  remainder  of  the  session 
we   dismissed  seven  students,   and  suspended  three. 


390  LIFE  OF  THE 

In  general  the  institution  was  in  a  state  of  good  order. 
Nothing  occurred  that  demands  to  be  noticed  in  my 
life,  except  that  this  and  the  following  session  were  one 
of  the  busiest  periods  of  my  life.  In  addition  to  my 
official  duties  as  President  of  the  College,  I  attended 
several  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  and  its  building  committee,  and 
through  my  hands  passed  all  the  money  to  pay  the 
salaries  of  the  professors  of  that  institution,  and  to 
indemnify  the  workmen  employed  to  build  its  edifice, 
and  for  various  other  purposes,  and  to  take  and  pre- 
serve receipts  for  the  whole. 

During  the  fall  vacation  of  the  College,  after  attend- 
ing the  Presbytery  which  sat  at  Cranberry,  I  took  a 
journey  to  Baltimore.  My  wife's  two  brothers,  resident 
in  that  city  or  its  neighbourhood,  had  recently  visited 
us,  and  in  addition  to  the  hope  that  the  occasion  would 
be  favourable  to  the  health  of  my  wife,  we  had  it  in 
object  to  return  their  visit.  We  left  home  in  a  hired 
carriage  with  two  horses,  driven  by  my  servant.  Our 
company  consisted  of  my  wife  and  myself,  my  wife's 
aunt,  and  my  sons,  James  and  Ashbel,  the  latter  about 
three  years  old.  Our  aunt  and  youngest  child  went  no 
farther  than  Philadelphia,  but  James  accompanied  us 
to  Baltimore.  On  the  review  of  our  journey  I  wrote 
in  my  diary  as  follows :  "In  this  journey  I  have  to 
remark,  (1)  On  the  goodness  of  God  in  saving  us  from 
all  accidents ;  in  giving  us  favourable  weather,  in  ren- 
dering the  journey  useful  to  my  wife,  on  whose  account 
principally  it  was  taken.  (2)  In  enabling  me  to  preach 
with  almost  entire  freedom  from  all  my  old  complaints, 
and  to  act  in  such  a  manner,  I  hope,  as  not  to  dis- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  391 

honour  religion.  (3)  I  was  not  sufficiently  guarded  in 
two  instances  in  speaking  on  subjects  of  science.  (4)  I 
fell  into  a  gross  indecorum  through  haste  and  inatten- 
tion.  Thanks  to  God  who  has  brought  us  home  in 
safety,  and  preserved  my  dwelling  and  those  who  re- 
mained in  it  during  my  absence." 

In  the  College  session  which  commenced  in  the  first 
week  of  November,  1816,  there  was  nothing  noticeable 
beyond  the  ordinary  occurrences  of  the  institution,  till 
about  the  middle  of  the  following  January,  1817.  On 
the  17th  and  18th  of  the  last  named  month,  several 
crackers  were  fired  in  the  College  edifice;  and  on  the 
19th,  being  the  Sabbath,  a  very  serious  riot  com- 
menced, with  the  manifest  intention  of  preventing  the 
usual  religious  exercises  of  that  sacred  day.  This 
impious  project  was,  however,  defeated  by  a  providen- 
tial interposition.  Dr.  Miller  conducted  the  morning 
service  in  the  prayer  hall  of  the  College,  and  I  heard 
the  usual  Bible  recitation  in  the  afternoon,  and  at  its 
conclusion  addressed  the  students  of  the  institution 
particularly  in  reference  to  the  riot.  I  transcribe  from 
my  diary  the  account  I  began  to  give  of  the  horrible 
occurrence.  I  did  not  finish  this  narration. — "19th, 
Sabbath.  Last  night,  or  rather  this  morning  at  two 
o'clock,  there  was  a  very  serious  riot  in  the  College. 
A  great  deal  of  glass  was  broken ;  an  attempt  was 
made  to  burn  the  out  buildings,  and  the  bell  was  rung 
incessantly.  The  doors  of  the  College,  those  of  the 
tutor's  rooms,  and  those  of  the  religious  students  were 
first  barred.  The  Vice-President  broke  into  the  Col- 
lege through  a  window  in  the  basement  story,  and  with 
the  assistance  of  the  tutors  quelled  the  riot.     Dr.  Miller 


392  LIFE  OF  THE 

preached  in  the  prayer  hall  a  very  impressive  sermon 
from  the  words,  "Be  ije  also  ready, ^^  which  was  im- 
proved at  the  close,  as  a  kind  of  funeral  sermon  for  Dr. 
D wight.  The  names  of  Dr.  Strong  and  Dr.  Backus, 
were  also  mentioned.  I  heard  the  Bible  recitation  as 
usual,  and  afterwards  made  as  solemn  an  address  as  I 
could  in  regard  to  the  riot  of  this  mornin^.  It  seemed 
to  make  an  impression ;  in  the  evening,  however,  there 
was  noise  in  going  to  and  returning  from  the  refectory. 
The  eldest  tutor  and  myself  endeavoured  to  detect 
those  who  made  the  noise,  and  we  did  detect  one  of  the 
number.     The  faculty  met  in  the  evening. 

20th.  The  faculty  were  employed,  as  far  as  they 
were  able,  (in  consistency  with  continuing  the  recita- 
tions) in  examining  into  the  disorders  of  the  College. 
We  examined  all  who  were  supposed  to  be  guilty.  In 
the  evening,  it  was  agreed  to  write  to  the  parents  of 
three  of  the  students  to  remove  them  from  Colleore. 

21st.  I  rose  early,  and  wrote  the  copy  of  a  letter  to 
be  sent  to  the  parents  of  all  those  whom  we  believed  to 
be  disaffected,  and  got  two  of  the  tutors  to  make  copies 
of  it,  so  as  to  have  it  ready  by  the  time  the  faculty 
should  meet.  But  afterwards  a  student  came  to  my 
study,  and  went  over  the  roll  of  the  College  with  me, 
and  pointed  out  all  that  were  disaffected.  We  also 
found,  from  other  sources  of  information,  that  the  rioters 
were  determined  to  make  their  grand  onset  this  very 
night.  We  therefore  determined  to  strike  first,  and 
accordingly  we  called  and  dismissed  fourteen  of  them." 

Then  follows  another  gap  in  my  diary,  nearly  as 
large  as  that  heretofore  mentioned.  In  truth,  I  was  so 
occupied   during   the   remainder  of  the   session,   and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  393 

through  the  following  vacation  and  the  first  part  of  the 
summer  session  of  the  Colleore,  that  not  beinof  aware  of 
the  use  I  am  now  making  of  my  diary,  I  altogether 
neglected  it. 

The  faculty  were  so  conscious  of  their  own  integrity 
and  carefulness  in  the  management  of  this  riotous  pro- 
ceeding in  the  institution  committed  to  their  charge, 
that  they  had  no  anxiety  to  publish  any  thing  on  the 
subject.  But  it  was  otherwise  with  the  friends  of  the 
College;  and  indeed,  the  faculty,  finding  that  there 
were  gross  misrepresentations  abroad  relative  to  a  num- 
ber of  particulars,  were  not  unwilling,  about  a  month 
posterior  to  the  riot,  to  give  the  full  details  of  every 
material  circumstance  relative  to  this  unhappy  concern. 
The  statement  contained  in  the  paper  alluded  to,  was 
written  entirely  by  myself;  but  was  carefully  examined 
by  every  member  of  the  faculty  before  its  publication. 

On  the  1st  of  August  1817  I  resumed  my  diary,  and 
thence  forward  it  is  continued  as  usual.  I  do  not 
think  that  I  can  give  the  readers  of  my  life  a  better  ac- 
count of  the  manner  in  which  I  spent  my  time  till  the 
death  of  my  third  wife,  than  by  quoting  some  passages 
from  my  diary,  interspersed  with  some  remarks  ex- 
planatory of  the  circumstances  attendant  on  the  facts 
stated.     On  the  5th  of  August  my  diary  is  as  follows : 

"I  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  day  in  readino- 
Johnson's  life  of  Boswell,  and  in  forming  a  diploma 
for  the  degree  of  A.  M.,  and  at  last  I  formed  one  which 
I  think  will  do.  In  the  evening  I  had  headache  and 
was  taken  suddenly  with  giddiness,  and  had  to  go  to 
bed  without  praying  in  the  family  or  in  secret.     O  to 

50 


394  LIFE  OF  THE 

be  prepared  for  sudden  death  if  it  shall  come  in  this 
form!     But  I  slept  well  during  the  night. 

6th.  The  examination  of  the  Senior  Class  for  their 
deo-rees  began  this  day.  I  examined  them  on  belles 
lettres.  Four  trustees  were  present;  two  of  them 
dined  with  me.  At  three  o'clock  the  Committee  of 
Missions  met  in  my  study.  In  the  evening  received 
the  diploma  I  had  formed  for  the  degree  of  A.  M.  I 
have  great  cause  to  be  thankful  that  I  have  been  free 
from  the  complaint  in  my  head  to  day,  or  have  had  so 
very  little  of  it.  I  gave  the  treasurer  of  the  Theo- 
loo-ical  Seminary  this  day  a  check  for  two  thousand 
dollars. 

8th.  I  attended  the  examination  of  the  Senior  Class 
and  examined  them  on  logic.  I  agreed  to  preach 
for  brother  Comfort  next  Sabbath. 

9th.  A.  G.  Fair  child  called  in  this  morning  and  left 
with  me  his  missionary  journal,  and  I  paid  him  $54.66 
for  his  missionary  services. 

10th.  Sabbath.  One  of  the  tutors  went  and  preach- 
ed for  me  at  Kingston.  Dr.  Miller  preached  in  the 
prayer  hall.  I  was  able  to  attend  to  the  Bible  recita- 
tion as  usual.  In  the  morning  I  had  some  engagedness 
in  secret  prayer,  but  was  remiss  in  other  secret  exer- 
cises in  the  course  of  the  day. 

11th.  I  attended  the  examination  of  the  Senior  Class 
for  deo-rees  which  was  finished  in  the  afternoon.  I  also 
attended  a  meeting  of  the  Committee  of  Missions  in 
the  afternoon.     The  faculty  met  in  the  evening. 

12th.  Spent  the  day  and  the  evening  with  the 
faculty  in  making  out  our  award  in  regard  to  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  395 

lionours  of  the  class,  and  the  exercises  of  commence- 
ment. We  called  the  class  together  after  evening 
prayers,  and  told  them  the  result. 

13th.  Spent  most  of  the  day  in  preparing  forms  ot 
diplomas  for  the  degree  of  A.  M.  in  our  College,  and 
nearly  finished  them  by  studying  hard  all  day. 

14th.  I  received  a  letter  from  a  member  of  the  last 
Senior  Class,  in  which  he  tells  me  he  thinks  justice  has 
not  been  done  him  in  awarding  the  honours  of  the  class. 
I  brought  the  subject  under  the  notice  of  the  faculty. 

15th.  Governor  Ridgley  of  Maryland,  called  on  me 
in  the  morning,  and  engaged  a  place  in  the  College  for 
his  son. 

16th.  I  intended  to  have  written  a  good  deal  of  my 
Baccalaureate  sermon  for  the  next  commencement;  but 
business  and  the  want  of  health  have  prevented.  I 
spent  the  morning,  until  near  12  o'clock,  in  conversing 
with  the  buildinor  committee  in  reojard  to  Mr.  Lardner's 
mission,  and  other  concerns  of  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary. The  week  past  my  religious  exercises  have  not 
been  remarkable  nor  satisfactory.  O  Lord,  quicken 
me.  (I  was  long  in  the  habit  of  stating,  on  Saturday 
evening,  the  state  of  my  religious  exercises  during  the 
secular  days  of  the  preceding  week.  My  present  prac- 
tice is  to  do  this  daily.) 

17th.  Sabbath.  I  was  this  day  confined  to  my 
house,  and  for  the  most  of  the  day.  Dr.  Alexander 
preached  in  the  prayer  hall,  and  the  eldest  tutor  heard 
the  Bible  recitation  of  the  afternoon.  I  was  better  in 
the  evening,  and  read  Milner's  Church  History. 

18th.  Read  Johnson's  life  by  Boswell,  and  spent  a 
o'ood  deal  of  time  in  translatinfr  the  Greek  at  the  end  of 


396  LIFE  OF  THE 

his  epitaph.  IMade  a  book  for  a  sermon,  but  did  Httle 
else.     Rode  out  with  my  wife. 

19th.  Spent  the  morning  with  the  building  com- 
mittee of  the  Theological  Seminary.  I  received  a  letter 
last  evening  from  Mr.  Snowden,  informing  me  that  our 
funds  are  exhausted.  I  wrote  a  long  letter  to  Mr.  Ral- 
ston, and  a  short  one  to  George  Williams.  Rode  out 
with  my  wife.  In  the  evening,  spent  some  time  on 
diplomas. 

20th.  Conversed  with  the  junior  tutor  on  professor- 
ship, and  with  the  eldest  tutor  on  the  subject  of  diplo- 
mas. Wrote  a  little  this  day  on  my  Baccalaureate 
sermon. 

21st.  This  morning  I  waited  on  Mr.  Richard  Stock- 
ton, and  had  a  long  conversation  with  him  about  Col- 
lege concerns,  especially  about  appointing  officers  in 
place  of  the  Vice-President,  who  is  about  to  leave  us. 
Wrote  my  sermon.  In  the  afternoon  a  Mr.  Marratt 
came  from  New  York  with  letters  of  introduction  from 
Dr.  Hosack,  Mr.  Lenox,  and  Governor  Clinton,  recom- 
mending him  as  professor  of  mathematics.  He  went 
wdth  me  to  attend  prayers  in  the  College;  and  he  also 
lodged  with  me.  I  preached  in  the  evening  at  our 
religious  society  with  some  freedom. 

22d.  Spent  the  day  principally  in  writing  letters  for 
Mr.  Marratt,  who  is  satisfied  that  the  professorship  will 
not  do  for  him.  Wrote  a  long  letter  to  Dr.  Hosack 
and  another  to  Mr.  Lenox.  In  the  evening  committed 
a  sermon  to  memory. 

23d.  Spent  part  of  the  morning  with  Mr.  Marratt. 
He  left  us  a  short  time  after  breakfast.  Spent  a  good 
deal  of  the  day  and  evening  in  reviewing  a  sermon  for 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  397 

to-morrow.      The  week  past  my  religious  exercises 
have  not  been  peculiar. 

23d.  Sabbath.  I  preached  in  the  prayer  hall  from 
Proverbs  xxviii.  13th — had  headache  and  giddiness 
and  got  through  the  sermon  with  difficulty,  but  v^7as 
mercifully  carried  through  it.  I  heard  the  usual  Bible 
recitation.  (In  making  extracts  from  my  diary  I  do  not 
in  all  cases  give  the  whole  for  each  day,  and  sometimes 
only  a  single  item,  and  I  shall  hereafter  omit  some 
days  altogether.) 

27th.  Wrote  four  letters,  one  to  Dr.  Anderson,  one 
to  Dr.  Hall,  one  to  Mrs.  Glen,  and  one  to  Mr.  Lea. 
Wrote  on  my  Baccalaureate  sermon,  and  have  brought 
it  pretty  well  forward.  In  the  evening  received  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Bacon  containing  five  dollars  from 
Mrs.  Deare,  New  Brunswick. 

28th.  Reviewed  and  corrected  orations,  wrote  no- 
tices to  committee  on  the  College  refectory — attended 
to  College  duties.  Prepared  and  spoke  at  the  religious 
society  in  the  evening.  Wrote  more  in  my  sermon 
to-day. 

29th.  A  large  company  of  ladies  and  gentlemen 
visited  us  in  the  evening.  I  have  not  written  any 
thing  on  my  sermon  to  day. 

31st.  Dr.  Miller  preached  in  the  prayer  hall  a  good 
discourse.  I  heard  the  usual  Bible  recitation  of  the 
College  and  had  some  freedom  in  addressing  the  stu- 
dents afterwards.  Read  the  preface  of  Poole's  Synop- 
sis in  the  evening. 

Septe7nher  1st.  I  have  spent  nearly  the  whole  of 
this  day  in  reading  Riley's  Narrative,  and  have  not  felt 


398  LIFE  OF  THE 

easy  in  my  mind  in  so  doing.  My  Baccalaureate 
sermon  is  not  finished,  and  I  have  resolved  this  even- 
ing to  devote  my  time — all  that  I  can  spare — to  that 
sermon  until  it  shall  be  completed.  In  the  evening  I 
attended  the  prayer  meeting  and  made  one  of  the 
praj^ers.  Mr.  Chester  with  some  others  of  the  brethren 
came  to  my  study  after  the  prayer  meeting.  Before 
the  prayer  meeting  a  man  came  to  see  me,  to  make  a 
complaint  against  two  students. 

2d.  Rose  early  and  did  something  to  my  sermon, 
and  have  got  a  little  forward  to-day.  Sent  for  Lea  and 
two  of  his  friends,  and  talked  with  them.  I  think  they 
are  not  much  to  blame.  Attended  to  College  and 
family  concerns.  (The  two  students  that  accompanied 
Lea  were  those,  I  suppose,  against  whom  a  complaint 
was  made.) 

5th.  The  committee  on  the  College  refectory  met  in 
my  study  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  sat  until 
near  noon,  and  then  adjourned  till  two  o'clock,  p.  m. 
In  the  meantime,  I  saw  and  conversed  with  Mr.  Clow, 
the  steward.  I  then  met  the  committee  and  finished 
the  business.  I  wrote  the  minutes  of  this  committee 
until  dark.  Wrote  diligently  on  my  sermon  in  the 
evening.  Charles  Hodge  and  Benjamin  Bache,  the 
latter  of  whom  is  just  returned  from  sea,  came  to  see 
me  to-day. 

6th.  Wrote  diligently  on  my  sermon,  and  I  have 
brought  it  pretty  well  forward.  Reviewed  and  cor- 
rected a  piece  for  Mr.  P ,     Mr.  Woodbridge  called 

and  conversed.  My  wife  was  very  well  for  her  this 
morning,  but  was  taken  sick  in  the  course  of  the  day. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  399 

I  prayed  with  her  in  the  evening.  The  week  just  past 
my  rehgious  exercises  have  not  been  pecuUar.  O  for 
quickening  and  comforting  grace. 

7th.  Sabbath.  Brother  Alexander  preached  an  ex- 
cellent sermon  in  the  prayer  hall.  Several  strangers 
attended.  I  performed  the  usual  exercises  of  the  Col- 
lege in  the  afternoon,  and  spoke  with  some  freedom  to 
my  pupils.     In  the  evening  I  wrote  on  my  sermon. 

8th.  I  made  a  visit,  and  wrote  nearly  the  whole  of 
an  oration  for  T .     My  wife  is  better. 

11th.  Corrected  F 's  oration  and  wrote  the  intro- 
duction. Wrote  on  my  sermon  and  corrected  and 
committed  a  part  of  it.  Brother  Miller  spoke  for  me  at 
the  religious  society  in  the  evening.  My  cow  which 
had  wandered  was  found.  I  paid  five  dollars  for  find- 
ing her. 

12th.    Corrected  the  oration  of  B .      Corrected 

and  committed  to  memory  my  own  sermon.  Wrote  a 
letter  to  Mr.  Lewis  of  New  York,  and  enclosed  in  it 
sixty  dollars  for  the  Bible  Society  and  the  Missionary 
Society.  Bought  oysters,  peaches  and  cantelopes. 
(This  last  item  and  that  about  the  cow,  I  insert  to 
show  the  various  uses  of  a  diary — in  dates  as  well  as 
facts.) 

13th.  Attended  to  College  and  family  concerns.  In 
the  afternoon,  I  attended  public  worship  preparatory  to 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  In  the  week  past 
my  religious  services  have  not  been  peculiar.  My 
mind  is  worried  with  worldly  concerns. 

14th.  Sabbath.  This  morning  (I  desire  to  record  it 
with  humble  gratitude)  I  have  had  great  freedom  in 
secret  prayer ;  and  in  renewing  my  covenant  engage- 


400  LIFE  OF  THE 

merits  with  God,  and  in  devoting  myself  to  him  in  view 
of  the  communion  service  of  this  day,  I  attended  public 
worship  in  the  church.  Dr.  Miller  preached  a  good 
sermon.  I  administered  the  communion,  and  had  free- 
dom in  speaking.  I  hope  I  had  also  some  right  views 
and  feelings  at  the  table;  but  they  were  not  as  steady 
as  I  could  wish.  In  the  afternoon  I  heard  the  Bible 
recitation,  and  spoke  with  freedom  to  the  students.  In 
the  evening  I  finished  the  committing  of  my  sermon  to 
memory.  (If  this  last  article  were  not  an  act  of  neces- 
sity, as  I  hope  it  was,  I  think  it  was  wrong.) 

19th.  Attended  the  examination  of  the  College,  and 
reviewed  my  Baccalaureate  sermon.  This  afternoon 
my  wife  wrote  a  letter  to  her  brother  James,  which  she 
showed  me,  and  it  affected  me  much.  This  was  a  sin- 
gular letter  indeed.  As  there  were  no  secrets  between 
me  and  my  wife,  I  asked  her  to  show  this  letter  to  me, 
which  I  knew  she  had  been  writing.  "  You  had 
better  not  read  it,"  was  her  reply.  "Why  not?"  said  I. 
"Understand,''  she  said,  "that  I  have  no  objection  to 
your  reading  it,  on  my  own  account,  but  only  on 
yours."  " If  that  be  so,"  said  I,  "I  shall  read  it;"  and 
read  it  I  did.  It  consisted  in  telling  him,  that  from  the 
symptoms  of  her  complaint,  she  thought  that  she  should 
not  live  to  the  time  at  which  he  had  promised  to  visit 
her ;  and  that  as  she  was  desirous  to  see  him  before  her 
death,  she  urged  him  to  come  before  the  time  that  had 
been  appointed.  Every  circumstance  she  mentioned 
took  place  according  to  her  statements;  but  probably 
her  elder  brother,  who  was  a  physician,  and  who  in  the 
meantime  had  visited  her,  had  told  his  brother  James 
that  he  did  not  consider  their  sister's  life  to  be  as  preca- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  401 

rioiis  as  she  had  imagined.  The  result  was,  as  we  shall 
see,  that  James  came  just  as  we  had  returned  from 
depositing  her  corpse  in  the  grave  in  the  burial  ground 
at  Princeton.  In  her  expiring  moments  she  mentioned 
something  about  her  brother,  but  it  could  not  be  under- 
stood. 

20th.  This  morning  I  was  a  good  deal  dejected,  in 
consequence  of  thinking  of  the  state  of  my  wife.  But 
I  found  relief  in  prayer,  and  in  committing  her  and 
myself  to  God:  and  in  hope  that  he  would  order  for  my 
good  what  has  already  taken  place,  and  take  care  of 
me  in  any  event.  I  seemed  to  think  and  to  have  a 
kind  of  an  impression  that  my  wife  would  last  as  long 
as  myself.  But  on  this  I  do  not  rely,  and  desire  to 
leave  it  absolutely  with  God,  and  devote  myself  unre- 
servedly to  him,  in  doing  my  duty. 

21st.  Sabbath.  I  preached  my  Baccalaureate  ser- 
mon in  the  prayer  hall;  and  performed  the  whole 
service  without  assistance.  I  was  carried  through  my 
discourse  (which  I  was  told  was  an  hour  and  a  quarter 
in  length)  better  than  I  expected;  although  I  had  a 
cold  and  spoke  too  fast.  Dr.  Beasly  and  some  other 
strangers  were  present.  In  the  afternoon  I  addressed 
the  students  of  the  institution. 

22d.  Attended  the  examination  of  the  College  and 
finished  it;  after  which  I  spent  my  time  with  the 
facultv,  in  determinino^  the  distinctions  of  the  several 
classes.  In  the  evening  brother  Janeway  came,  and 
Mr.  Lenox  called  and  left  a  letter  and  a  diploma. 

23d.  Dismissed  all  the  classes  of  the  College,  and 
gave  them  their  award,  before  breakfast.  At  nine 
o'clock  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Theological  Sem- 

51 


402  LIFE  OF  THE 

inary  met,  with  whom  I  did  business  till  noon.  A 
large  company  dined  wth  us.  At  three  o'clock,  p.  m. 
I  attended  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the 
College; — attended  public  speaking  in  the  church  in 
the  evening. 

24th.  Commencement. — I  attended  and  conducted 
the  exercises  of  the  day  more  to  my  satisfaction  I  think 
than  on  any  similar  occasion.  Dr.  Livingston  was 
present,  and  dined  with  us  afterwards.  In  the  after- . 
noon  I  attended  to  the  duties  of  the  Board,  and  in  the 
evening  a  committee  of  five  members  sat  in  my  study. 

25th.  Attended  a  meeting  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
College  till  about  three  o'clock  p.  m.,  when  the  Board 
broke  up.  The  faculty  then  met  in  my  study  to 
take  measures  about  sending  circular  letters  to  the 
parents  of  the  students,  but  we  did  little  else  beside 
talk. 

29th.  Rode  out  with  my  wife.  Busy  in  preparing 
letters  to  send  to  parents  of  the  students,  and  in  other 
concerns  of  the  College  and  Theological  Seminary. 
Not  well,  but  very  busy. 

October  2d — 4th,  both  included.  Was  very  busy 
during  these  three  days  and  did  not  write  daily.  Had 
several  meetings  with  a  committee  of  the  Seminary. 
Wrote  a  great  many  letters.  Attended  the  meeting  of 
the  committee  on  the  concerns  of  the  College  refectory. 
A  contract  was  made  with  Mr.  Bogart  and  Mr.  Clow. 
During  this  week  I  have  prayed  for,  and  tried  to  for- 
give some  who,  I  think,  have  acted  an  unfriendly  part 
toward  me  and  one  of  my  friends.  I  fear  I  have  talked 
and  felt  too  much  on  this  unpleasant  subject.  My 
religious  exercises  have  not  been  peculiar  through  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  403 

week.  I  have  had  one  or  two  times,  I  think,  of  some 
considerable  freedom  and  engagedness  in  prayer.  I 
have  not  been  well,  but  the  Lord  has  mercifully  carried 
me  through  a  great  deal  of  business.  My  wife  was 
affected  with  dropsical  symptoms  at  the  beginning  of 
the  week. 

5th.  Sabbath.  I  went  for  the  physician  to  see  my 
wife  before  church.  I  attended  public  worship,  and 
heard  Mr.  Schenck  preach  a  good  sermon.  Read  in 
private,  Thompson's  Harmony  of  the  Gospels.  I  prayed 
in  the  evening  with  my  wife,  by  ourselves. 

6th — 31st.  Before  I  transcribe  from  my  diary  the 
manner  in  which  I  spent  my  time  during  the  period 
indicated  by  the  figures  at  the  beginning  of  this  article, 
I  choose  to  say  that  such  was  the  critical  state  of  my 
wife's  health,  that  I  should  not  have  left  her  had  she 
not  intreated  me  to  do  so.  She  was  most  devotedly 
attached  to  the  Theological  Seminary;  having  been 
concerned  with  some  of  her  pious  female  associates  in 
supporting  a  necessitous  student  in  that  institution.  It 
was  at  her  urgent  instance  that  her  brother  James 
made  to  the  Seminary  the  handsome  donation  which 
will  be  presently  noticed.  During  the  time  between 
the  6th  and  31st  of  October,  I  was  principally  em- 
ployed in  soliciting  for  the  Theological  Seminary  in 
Philadelphia.  I  went  twice  to  the  city.  In  the  whole, 
I  got  there  in  subscriptions  four  thousand  and  four 
hundred  dollars.  I  was  called  home  by  a  letter  inform- 
ing me  that  my  wife  was  very  ill.  I  hastened  home 
and  found  her  dangerously  sick.  While  I  was  gone, 
my  brother-in-law,  James  W.  McCulloh,  sent  to  my 


404  LIFE  OF  THE 

wife   a  contribution   to   the  Seminary  of  a  thousand 
dollars. 

November  1.  Spent  the  day  with  our  friends:  my 
wife  is  better.  The  week  past  I  have  been  engaged 
in  prayer  a  good  deal,  and  I  hope  with  some  earnest- 
ness, especially  for  my  wife. 

2d.  Sabbath.  Preached  for  brother  Comfort,  in  his 
absence  from  Kingston,  from  the  words,  "  A  devout 
man,"  and  had  freedom  in  speaking.  Returned  home, 
and  spent  the  evening  in  reading. 

3d.  This  day  Mr.  Vethake,  the  new  professor,  came 
and  brought  me  a  letter  of  introduction  from  Dr.  E,o- 
meyn.  In  the  afternoon,  he  and  Mr.  Lindsley  and 
myself  began  to  examine  the  students  who  have  come 
to  join  College. 

8th.  Engaged  about  family  and  College  concerns. 
The  week  past  my  religious  exercises  have  not  been,  I 
think,  peculiar.  I  have  felt  some  engagedness  in  prayer 
at  times. 

9th.  Sabbath.  Brother  Miller  preached  in  the  prayer 
hall  an  excellent  discourse.  In  the  afternoon  I  heard 
the  recitation  on  the  Bible,  and  had  some  freedom  in 
speaking  to  the  students. 

12th.  Attended  to  family  and  College  concerns. 
The  building  committee  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
met  in  my  study,  and  w^e  transacted  some  business  re- 
lating to  its  fiscal  concerns ;  and  in  the  evening  wrote 
a  long  letter  to  Mrs.  Sears  on  the  death  of  young 
Mr.  Sears. 

16th.  Sabbath.  Brother  Alexander  preached  in  the 
prayer  hall  an  excellent  discourse.     I  heard  the  usual 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  405 

recitation  of  the  Senior  Class  on  Paley,  and  the  whole 
College  on  the  Bible. 

19th.  This  day  I  observed  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer.  Mr.  Bayard  called  in  the  morning.  Dr.  Mil- 
ler  also  called  and  conversed  with  Mr.  Lindsley,  who 
happened  to  be  in  my  study.  Dr.  Alexander  called 
and  conversed  and  prayed  with  my  wife. 

21st.  Reviewed  a  recitation  in  Blair,  and  heard  the 
class  recite.  Paid  Mr.  Bogart  three  bills  for  the  Semi- 
nary. Reviewed  a  sermon  for  the  Sabbath.  My  wife 
not  so  well  as  common. 

22d.  Wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Lenox  of  New  York. 
Wrote  a  note  to  Dr.  Miller  to  prepare  to  preach  to- 
morrow, in  consequence  of  the  extreme  illness  of  my 
wife. 

23d.  Sabbath.  This  morning  about  three  o'clock, 
I  w^as  called  out  of  my  bed  to  witness  the  closing  scene 
of  the  life  of  my  dear  and  invaluable  wife.  She  was 
perfectly  in  her  senses.  I  knew  not  but  what  it  might 
be  one  of  those  fainty  turns  of  which  she  had  so  many, 
that  would  pass  by  without  terminating  her  life,  al- 
though I  expected  on  the  whole  that  she  was  dying. 
I  reminded  her  that  in  any  event,  I  trusted  she  was  safe. 
She  replied  immediately,  "  Yes,  yes."  I  asked  her  if 
her  confidence  was  fixed  on  her  Saviour  ?  To  this  she 
assented  bv  bovi'inor  her  head,  for  it  was  hard  for  her  to 
speak.  I  then  prayed  with  her  as  a  dying  person,  and 
endeavoured  fervently  to  commend  her  soul  to  God 
her  Saviour,  and  to  implore  his  presence  with  her  in 
this  trying  hour.  The  physician  had  been  sent  for,  as 
I  thought  it  right  to  make  use  of  all  means  to  prolong 
her  continuance  with  us.     Ether  had  been  given  her 


406  LIFE  OF  THE 

before  he  came,  but  without  any  beneficial  effect.  She 
was  no  longer  able  to  expectorate  the  phlegm  which 
constantly  accumulated.  This,  however,  had  not  been 
the  case  for  more  than  about  an  hour ;  till  that  period 
she  had  expectorated  freely.  When  the  doctor  came 
he  felt  her  pulse,  but  ordered  nothing.  She  was  mani- 
festly to  him  in  the  article  of  death.  She  still,  however, 
for  a  short  time  seemed  sensible,  and  requested  several 
changes  of  attitude,  which  were  accordingly  made. 
She  seemed  then  to  wander.  She  tried  also,  at  this 
time,  to  say  something  about  her  brother,  which  w^as 
not  distinctly  heard.  She  then  remained  perfectly  still, 
and  apparently  easy ;  and  so  remained,  till  without  a 
struggle  or  a  groan,  or  the  movement  of  a  muscle  or  a 
feature,  she  seemed  literally  to  fall  asleep,  at  six  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  A  little  before  she  expired,  I  kissed 
and  bade  her  farewell  till  we  should  meet  in  a  better 
world,  where,  if  I  was  so  happy  as  to  arrive,  I  had  no 
doubt  that  I  should  meet  her.  I  of  course,  remained  in 
the  house  all  day.  I  read  Scott's  Bible  and  commenta- 
ries on  the  death  and  future  state  of  Lazarus.  I  also 
read  some  in  the  Christian  Observer.  I  tried  to  sleep 
a  little,  and  did  just  forget  myself;  but  the  association 
of  ideas,  in  regard  to  my  departed  wife,  would  not  per- 
mit me  to  sleep.  Yet  on  the  whole  I  spent  the  day  in 
more  tranquillity  than  I  could  have  expected ;  blessed 
be  God  for  his  support.  I  hope  I  was  enabled  to  pray 
and  pour  out  my  soul  to  God  with  considerable  freedom 
and  enlargement,  through  the  day.  I  prayed  earnestly 
for  my  dear  wife  when  she  was  in  the  article  of  death, 
and  often  lifted  up  my  soul  to  God  through  the  day. 
I  prayed  with  my  family  as  usual. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  407 

24th.  I  desire  to  thank  God  that  I  had  refreshing 
rest  the  last  night,  and  that  I  have  spent  this  day  far 
more  comfortably  than  I  could  have  expected.  I 
visited  the  corpse  of  my  dear  wife  in  the  course  of 
the  day. 

25th.  I  had  some  rest  the  last  night,  but  not  so  good 
as  the  niofht  before.  Assisted  in  makino^  arrangements 
for  the  funeral,  which  took  place  at  two  o'clock.  Dr. 
Alexander  preached  an  excellent  discourse  in  the 
church  where  we  attended ;  but  the  corpse  was  not 
carried  there.  His  text  was,  "  To  die  is  gain."  I  heard 
attentively,  and  was  not  I  think  unduly  affected.  We 
then  followed  the  corpse  to  the  grave,  without  the 
emotion  as  to  myself  which  I  had  feared.  In  the 
evening,  brother  James  McCulloh  came  to  see  us,  and 
did  not  know  of  his  sister's  death  till  he  heard  it  from 
us.  He  was  much  affected  by  the  information.  (Thus 
the  statement  of  my  wife  in  her  letter  to  him  was 
verified.) 

26th.  I  spent  the  day  in  the  house,  and  the  most  of 
it  with  my  brother,  James  McCulloh.  I  had  a  long 
talk  with  him  in  my  study.  He  was  much  affected, 
but  bears  his  affliction  well.  I  gave  Mr.  Lindsley  a 
hundred  dollars  to  give  to  the  poor.  (My  wife  had  a 
great  aversion  to  a  showy  funeral.  She  was  accord- 
ingly buried  agreeably  to  her  wishes,  and  I  made  this 
donation  in  place  of  an  expensive  interment.) 

27th.  Spent  the  most  of  this  day  with  my  brother 
James  and  family.  Reviewed  a  sermon  for  the  evening. 
Attended  to  family  and  College  concerns  a  good  deal. 
In  the  evening  I  attended  the  religious  society,  and 


408  LIFE  OF  THE 

spoke  with  great  freedom  and  enlargement.  Thanks 
to  God  who  carried  me  through  the  services.  0,  it  is 
good  to  trust  him ;  let  me  never  fail  to  do  it. 

2Sth.  This  day  at  two  o'clock  brother  James 
McCulloh  left  us,  and  went  on  his  way  home.  I 
reviewed  and  heard  a  recitation  on  Blair's  Lectures, 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Richard  Stockton  and  Dr.  Smith 
called  and  sat  a  little  while  with  us  this  morning. 

29th.  Reviewed  a  sermon  for  to-morrow.  Walked 
out  and  looked  at  the  Seminary.  Corrected  a  piece  of 
composition  for  Prevost.  Wrote  a  letter  to  Dr.  Nott  in 
favour  of  young  Stew^art,  and  another  to  Dr.  Inglis, 
who  wrote  to  me  on  the  subject.  The  week  past  I 
have  great  cause  to  be  thankful  to  God  for  his  great 
goodness  in  upholding  me  in  the  midst  of  my  afflic- 
tions. I  have  suffered  little  comparatively.  I  hoped 
in  God  for  support,  and  have  found  it  as  yet  beyond  all 
my  hopes.  O  it  is  good  to  trust  in  him  at  all  times. 
He  can  help  far  beyond  all  our  calculations.  This  day 
I  believe  I  did  not  pray  at  noon.  O  may  God  quicken 
me  in  the  divine  life. 

30th.  Sabbath.  I  preached  in  the  morning  with 
some  freedom  from  119th  Psalm,  6th  verse.  In  the 
afternoon  I  attended  the  usual  recitations  on  Paley  and 
the  Bible,  and  had  some  freedom  in  speaking  to  my 
pupils.  In  the  evening  I  attended  worship  in  the 
church,  and  heard  Mr.  Biggs  preach  a  good  discourse. 
After  service  I  read  a  sermon  of  my  own  before  pray- 
ing with  my  family. 

Decemhe?'  1.  Had  conversation  with  Jacob  and  James 
about  family  arrangements;  and  endeavoured  to  com- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  409 

mit  them  to  God  in  prayer.  In  the  evening  attended 
prayer  meeting  and  conducted  the  exercises,  and  made 
one  of  the  prayers. 

3d.  Busily  employed  in  family  and  College  con- 
cerns. Mr.  Avery,  an  old  minister  from  New  England, 
whom  I  remember  to  have  seen  more  than  thirty-five 
years  ago,  called  and  sat  a  good  while  with  me.  Mr. 
Bassett  of  Virginia,  brought  his  son  here,  whom  we 
examined. 

4th.  Busily  employed  in  correcting  orations,  and  in 
other  College  and  family  duties.  This  morning  I  had 
a  sweet  view  of  the  passage  of  holy  Scripture  contained 
in  John  xvii.  20 ;  and  on  this  passage  I  spoke  in  the 
religious  society  in  the  evening  with  some  freedom. 

5th.  Wrote  some  in  transcribing  a  sermon  for  bro- 
ther James  McCuUoh,  which  he  heard  me  deliver. 

6th.  I  read  the  President's  speech  twice  over.  I 
read  also  Dr.  Wharton's  Controversy  with  Bishop  Car- 
rol. The  week  past  my  religious  exercises  have  been 
more  comfortable  and  satisfactory  than  usual.  O,  to  be 
humbly  thankful  to  God. 

7th.  Brother  Alexander  preached  in  the  prayer 
hall  a  good  discourse.  I  attended  the  usual  recitations 
in  the  afternoon.  In  the  evening  I  finished  the  trans- 
cription of  my  sermon  for  brother  James,  and  read  a 
good  deal  in  Wharton's  Controversy  with  Bishop 
Carrol. 

10th.  Walked  up  to  the  Seminary.  Attended  the 
funeral  of  Miss  Beatty,  and  returned  to  the  house 
afterwards.  In  the  evening  I  wrote  four  letters  and 
read  a  good  deal  in  Wharton.  Heard  Ashbel  his 
lessons. 

52 


410  LIFE  OF  THE 

11th.  Visited  and  prayed  \^^ith  the  mourning  family 
of  Colonel  Beatty.  Attended  to  College  concerns.  In 
the  evening  spoke  at  the  religious  society.  Heard 
Ashbel  his  lessons. 

12th.  Heard  Ashbel  his  prayers.  (Alas!  how  I 
do  miss  my  departed  wife,  w^ho  used  to  hear  this  child 
his  lessons  and  prayers.)  Reviewed  part  of  a  recitation, 
but  did  not  hear  it.  Read  Wharton.  Mr.  Bassett  of 
Virorinia,  called  and  sat  with  me  some  time.  Attended 
the  speaking  of  the  Senior  Class  in  the  evening. 
General  Cummins  called  and  sat  with  me  for  some 
time. 

13th.  The  faculty  met  in  the  morning  and  dis- 
missed Cummins.  Read  Wharton  and  finished  him. 
Attended  church  preparatory  to  communion.  Had  a 
sweet  season  of  secret  prayer  in  the  beginning  of  the 
evening.  The  week  past  my  religious  exercises  have 
been  somewhat  more  satisfactory  than  at  some  other 
times. 

14th.  Sabbath.  Attended  worship  in  the  church, 
it  being  communion  Sabbath.  I  hope  I  had  some  right 
views  and  exercises  at  the  table  of  the  Lord;  and  made 
an  address  to  the  communicants  at  the  close  of  the  ser- 
vice. In  the  afternoon,  attended  a  recitation  of  the  stu- 
dents on  the  Bible;  or  rather,  I  went  to  attend  it,  but 
the  smoke  of  the  room  prevented.  I  made  a  short 
address,  and  prayed  with  my  pupils.  In  the  evening, 
I  finished  the  third  volume  of  Milner's  Church  His- 
tory." 

I  have  now  given  a  sufficient  specimen  of  my  diary 
in  its  details.  I  shall,  through  the  remainder  of  the 
winter  session  of  1818,  and  the  subsequent  vacation, 


REVf  ASHBEL  GREEN.  411 

select  only  such  articles  under  each  day  as  contains 
something  noticeable  in  exhibiting  the  course  of  my 
life,  and  shall  omit  some  days  altogether. 

'^December  15th.  I  received  by  mail  one  thousand 
dollars  from  Mr.  Snowden,  for  the  Seminary. 

16th.  Betsy  Stockton,  (the  coloured  girl  mentioned 
in  chap,  xviii.,)  returned  to  Princeton,  and  came  to 
live  vj'iXh.  me. 

17th.  I  went  up  to  the  Theological  Seminary  and 
took  a  survey  of  the  ground  which  I  am  thinking  to 
purchase.  In  the  evening  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Dr.  Jane- 
way,  enclosing  eight  dollars  given  me  by  Betsy  to  send 
to  him. 

20th.  The  week  past  my  religious  exercises  have 
been  somewhat  more  engaged  and  comfortable.  But 
this  day  I  neglected  my  mid-day  prayer  till  late.  0  to 
be  engaged  in  the  service  of  my  God. 

23d.  Took  my  daily  walk,  and  w^ent  with  Dr.  Miller 
and  viewed  a  site  for  a  professor's  house  and  well. 

25th.  Made  preparation  and  spoke  at  the  religious 
society  with  considerable  freedom. 

27th.  Spent  this  day  principally  in  preparing  a  ser- 
mon for  to-morrow.  The  week  past  my  religious  exer- 
cises have  been  quite  comfortable.  But  I  am  not  so 
heavenly-minded  as  I  ought  to  be. 

2&th.  Preached  in  the  prayer  hall  in  the  morning, 
No.  99,  and  attended  the  usual  recitation.  In  the  even- 
ing read  Milner's  history. 

29th.  Wrote  some  on  an  article  for  the  Edinburgh 
Encyclopaedia.  Got  Dr.  Miller  to  preach  for  me  on 
Thursday. 

1818 — January  1st.     Dr.  Miller  preached  an  excel- 


412  LIFE  OF  THE 

lent  discourse  in  the  prayer  hall.  In  the  evening,  I 
spoke  with  some  freedom  in  the  religious  society. 

3d.  The  week  past  my  religious  exercises  have  not 
been  remarkable.  I  hope  my  afflictions  are  in  some 
degree  sanctified  to  me. 

5th.  Wrote  on  the  article  "  New  Jersey,"  for  the 
Edinburgh  Encyclopaedia. 

6th.  Finished  the  article  "New  Jersey,"  and  sent  it 
with  a  letter  to  Parker,  the  bookseller,  in  Philadelphia. 

19th.  Began  the  examination  of  the  College,  which 
I  attended  a  considerable  part  of  the  day. 

24th.  The  w^eek  past  I  have  not  neglected  my  reli- 
gious exercises,  and  have  had  about  as  much  engaged- 
ness  in  them  as  usual. 

25th.  Dr.  Alexander  preached  a  good  discourse  in 
the  prayer  hall,  and  I  heard  the  usual  Bible  recita- 
tion in  the  afternoon;  and  I  think  there  was  more  atten- 
tion in  the  students  than  common  to  the  address  I 
delivered  after  the  recitations. 

26th. .  Attended  the  examination,  and  finished  it.  I 
was  engaged  with  the  faculty  in  deciding  on  the  exami- 
nation of  the  classes  the  remainder  of  the  day. 

28th.  Wrote  a  loner  letter  to  Mr.  Ralston,  and  orave 
a  check  for  a  thousand  dollars  on  Mr.  Snowden  for  the 
Seminary. 

29th.  This  morning,  blessed  be  God,  I  had  in  secret 
prayer  a  sweet  season  of  drawing  near  to  God,  I  hum- 
bly hope.  I  think  I  was  enabled  to  trust  myself  entire- 
ly into  the  hands  of  Christ,  and  take  him  for  my  all 
and  all.  I  hope  I  longed  after  holiness,  and  deliverance 
from  all  pollution,  and  that  I  might  behold  the  glory  of 
God ;  and  1  hope  I  had  a  glimpse  of  that  glory. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  413 

February  1st.  Sabbath.  Brother  Miller  preached 
in  the  prayer  hall.  I  heard  the  Bible  recitation  in  the 
afternoon,  and  in  the  evening  read  largely  in  Calvin's 
Institutes. 

2d.  Spent  the  morning  in  settling  accounts  with 
Drs.  Miller  and  Alexander,  and  Mr.  Bogart.  Wrote  a 
long  letter  to  Judge  Wallace.  Attended  the  prayer 
meeting  in  the  evening,  and  made  the  first  prayer. 

18th.  Read  the  controversy  between  Mercer  and 
Mason.  Had  a  long  conversation  with  Mr.  Lindsley 
in  regard  to  a  professorship,  and  in  regard  to  my  son 
Jacob  as  a  candidate  for  it.  After  Mr.  Lindsley  left 
me,  I  spent  a  little  time  in  prayer  that  God  would  order 
and  direct  in  regard  to  this  important  concern.  In  the 
afternoon,  Dr.  Miller  called  and  conversed  on  the  same 
subject. 

19th.  I  called  on  Mr.  Richard  Stockton,  and  con- 
versed with  him  at  considerable  length  on  the  subject 
of  a  new  professorship,  and  the  appointment  of  tutors 
for  the  College.  Read  Hume,  and  afterwards  made 
preparation  and  spoke  at  religious  society  in  the  even- 
ing.    Mr.  HoUey  of  Boston,  was  there. 

20th.  Mr.  Holley  is  a  Unitarian  minister ;  he  called 
and  sat  a  long  time  with  me. 

March  1st.  Sabbath.  Preached  in  the  prayer  hall 
from  Proverbs  iv.  5.  —  "W^ith  all  thy  gettings  get 
understanding."  Mr.  Davenport  was  present.  In 
preaching  I  had  considerable  freedom;  in  the  after- 
noon heard  the  Bible  recitation,  and  in  the  evening 
read  Calvin's  Institutes. 

2d.  Spent  the  morning  in  waiting  for  the  building 


414  LIFE  OF  THE 

committee  of  the  Seminary.  No  one  came  but  Dr. 
Vancleve,  who  staid  an  hour. 

3d.  Dr.  Samuel  McCulloh  and  his  son  Samuel  called 
on  us  a  few  minutes,  on  their  way  to  New  York  to 
take  passage  to  England.  Mr.  Davenport  called  and 
sat  wdth  me  some  time,  with  whom  I  had  a  good  deal  of 
conversation.  In  the  evening  I  read  a  part  of  the  life 
of  Dr.  Buchanan  and  found  it  very  interesting.  I 
finished  the  reading  of  this  life  on  the  5th  inst. 

7th.  This  morning  I  trust  it  pleased  God  to  enlarge 
my  heart  sweetly  in  my  secret  exercises  of  devotion, 
and  I  think  on  one  other  occasion  during  this  week. 
I  hope  the  reading  of  the  life  of  Buchanan  has  done 
me  good. 

10th.  Met  the  building  committee  of  the  Seminary 

and  the  professors  in  my  study  and  did  business  with 

them. 

13th.  Mr.  Bogart  called  in  the  morning  and  paid  me 

a  thousand  dollars  which  he  got  for  a  check  at  Trenton. 

21st.  I  was  employed  this  morning  in  committing  to 
memory  my  sermon  for  to-morrow.  I  read  the  Cyclo- 
pa3dia  on  the  subject  of  Colleges  and  Universities. 
The  week  past  I  hope  the  state  of  my  mind  in  regard 
to  religion  has  on  the  whole  been  more  desirable  than 
at  some  other  times.  I  would  fain  hope  that  I  am  a 
little  more  spiritual  than  I  was  for  a  good  while  pre- 
ceding this  winter.  I  am  yet  low  in  religion  and  need 
much  quickening  grace. 

22d.  Sabbath.  I  was  this  morning  a  good  deal 
indisposed,  and  was  fearful  that  I  should  be  hardly  able 
to  preach ;  but  had  freedom  to  commit  myself  to  God 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  415 

in  prayer,  and  was  most  mercifully  helped  though  my 
discourse.  I  preached  with  freedom  and  tenderness 
notwithstanding  my  infirmities.  My  text  was  "  They 
that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy."  In  the  evening 
read  Calvin  on  Faith,  with  pleasure  and  I  hope  with 
edification  also. 

26th.  Mr.  Pintard  died  last  evening  at  nine  o'clock, 
and  this  day  I  visited,  conversed  and  prayed  with  the 
mourning  family  of  Mr.  Bayard.  I  then  called  on  Mr. 
Richard  Stockton,  to  see  if  he  would  sell  me  some  of 
the  land  adjoining  the  Seminary.  I  attended  the  re- 
ligious society  in  the  evening,  and  spoke  with  some 
enlargement. 

27th.  I  did  not  go  out  of  the  house  this  day  on 
account  of  a  pain  in  my  face.  I  read  a  good  deal  how- 
ever in  the  Cyclopcedia  and  Chalmers'  sermons. 

28th.  Still  confined  to  the  house  by  a  pain  in  my 
face ;  but  at  intervals  of  pain  read  diligently.  I  read 
Dwight's  Life  and  one  of  his  sermons.  I  looked  over 
my  old  diary.  The  week  past  my  religious  exercises 
have  not  been  very  peculiar.  I  would  hope,  but  am 
almost  afraid  to  hope,  that  I  am  gaining  a  little  in  reli- 
gion. 

29th.  Sabbath.  Had  a  sick  turn  in  the  night,  but 
felt  so  much  better  in  the  morning,  that  I  resolved  to 
go  to  church ;  and  I  rejoice  that  I  did  go,  for  it  has 
been  a  pleasant,  and  I  hope  profitable  day  in  some 
measure  to  me.  I  heard  with  great  pleasure  an  excel- 
lent sermon  from  Dr.  Alexander,  and  had  some  comfort 
at  the  communion  table.  In  the  evening  I  read  Dwight 
and  the  Christian  Observer. 

April  4th.     The  faculty  attended  the  examination  of 


416  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  classes  and  finished  them.  Sat  with  the  faculty 
until  very  late,  making  out  our  awards  in  regard  to  the 
examinations.  The  week  past  I  have  been  called  to 
think  of  death,  and  to  inquire  whether  I  was  prepared 
for  it.  O  let  me  not  leave  it  in  any  uncertainty.  I 
hope  my  pain  and  sickness  have  done  me  some  good. 

6th.  Spent  the  morning  with  the  faculty  in  pre- 
paring our  awards  for  the  examination.  At  twelve 
o'clock  went  and  delivered  the  awards,  and  dismissed 
all  the  classes  of  the  College  for  the  spring  vacation. 
Spent  the  afternoon  and  evening  in  preparing  letters  to 
the  parents  of  the  students. 

7th.     Finished  letters  to  the  parents  of  students. 

14th  and  15th.  Attended  meeting  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  417 


CHAPTER    XXL 

From  the  Year  1818  to  1822. 

I  WAS  a  commissioner  this  year  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly from  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick.  Accord- 
ingly on  the  20th  May  I  left  home,  and  arrived  in 
Philadelphia  just  in  time  to  hear  the  opening  sermon 
of  the  Assembly.  In  this  Assembly  I  took  a  very  active 
part  in  all  the  business  that  came  before  that  body. 
Among  other  things  I  penned  the  minute  on  the  sub- 
ject of  slavery,  which  is  yet  often  referred  to  by  those 
who  are  hostile  to  African  slavery.  I  also  attended  the 
Corporation  of  the  Widows'  Fund  as  their  Secretary, 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  and 
the  Board  of  Missions;  for  of  both  of  these  Boards  I 
was  a  member.  I  likewise  had  the  privilege  of  attend- 
ing the  communion  of  the  church  of  which  I  had  been 
pastor,  but  did  not  preach.  I  dined  with  the  families 
of  many  of  my  old  parishioners,  and  attended  the  wed- 
ding of  my  friend  Ralston's  second  daughter,  Rebecca, 
to  Mr.  Chester. 

On  the  4th  of  June  I  returned  to  Princeton  with  my 
sister-in-law,  Mrs.  Lapsley,  and  her  children. 

The  heat  of  the  summer  of  1818  was  unusually  great, 
and  to  me  most  oppressive.  On  the  11th  of  July,  Fa- 
renheit's  thermometer  at  my  study  was  94°,  and  at  the 
refectory  96°.  On  the  next  day,  in  the  entry  of  my 
house,  it  was  95°  or  96°;  and  at  the  refectory,  under 

53 


418  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  shade  of  a  tree,  it  was  99°.  On  the  10th  of  this 
month,  my  diary  states  :  ''  This  morning  I  had  a  return 
of  my  old  complaints  of  a  melancholy  kind.  But  I 
trust  I  found  special  relief  in  prayer,  for  which  I  desire 
to  thank  God. 

Juhj  6th.  Birth-day.  What  an  eventful  year  have 
I  past!  What  a  life — checkered  with  deaths,  with  mer- 
cies, with  afflictions,  and  with  sins !  0  to  live  better ! 
O  to  be  prepared  for  what  is  before  me  this  year !  O  to 
be  prepared  for  death  and  eternity !  I  hope  I  have  had 
some  en  gaged  ness  in  secret  prayer. 

August  10th.  The  faculty  began  the  examination  of 
the  Senior  Class  for  degrees.  Dr.  Miller  made  a  com- 
munication to  me  in  regard  to  the  state  of  the  College 
which  alarmed  and  affected  me  much. 

15th.  This  morning  we  suspended  one  student,  and 
three  others  were  lectured  before  the  faculty.  This 
week  past  I  have  been  oppressed  in  mind,  and  very 
anxious  about  the  College.  I  have  earnestly  sought 
direction  of  God  in  prayer,  and  trust  I  have  found  both 
direction  and  relief  I  think  I  have  been  able  to  look 
to  and  trust  in  God,  and  hope  he  has  helped  me.  But 
the  College  is  ia  a  bad  state,  and  we  have,  I  fear,  much 
unpleasant  work  before  us. 

16th.  Sabbath.  I  preached  in  the  prayer  hall  from 
the  words,  "Compel  them  to  come  in,"  and  had  some 
freedom  in  speaking. 

20th.  This  day  I  have  set  apart  as  a  day  of  special 
prayer  with  some  fasting ;  and  I  wrote  down  the  sub- 
jects of  my  addresses  to  the  throne  of  grace  in  the 
following  particulars:  '(1)  To  give  thanks  to  God  for 
his  great  and  undeserved  goodness  to  me  in  time  past. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  419 

(2)  Deeply  to  abase  myself  before  him  for  my  unthank- 
fulness,  for  my  carnality,  and  for  my  want  of  spiritual 
mindedness.  (3)  To  fly  to  Christ  for  pardon,  grace, 
and  sanctification.  (4)  To  pray  earnestly  that  God 
would  direct  and  support  me  in  duty,  and  especially  in 
regard  to  the  College,  and  keep  me  from  all  ill  temper 
and  every  improper  action.*  (5)  To  pray  that  God 
would  order  things  mercifully  and  favourably  for  the 
College,  and  so  influence  all  who  have  any  concern  in 
the  government  and  instruction  of  it,  that  it  may 
become  a  rich  and  lasting  blessing.  (6)  To  pray  par- 
ticularly for  a  revival  of  religion  in  the  College. 
(7)  To  pray  that  God  would  order  the  concern  of  my 
son  Jacob,  who  is  thinking  of  a  professorship  in  the 
College,  in  such  a  manner  as  shall  be  for  God's  glory 
and  the  good  of  the  institution  and  of  my  son.'  I  hope 
I  had  some  considerable  enlargement  and  freedom  in 
spirit  going  over  each  of  these  particulars  in  prayer, 
and  that  this  has  been  a  good  day  to  my  soul.  Made 
preparation,  and  in  the  evening  spoke  at  the  religious 
society. 

22d.  Corrected  and  sent  my  Latin  letter  to  Mr. 
Hooper.  The  week  past  I  hope  I  have  had  some  en- 
gagedness  in  prayer.  I  have  been  engaged  in  prayer 
specially  for  the  College,  and  for  myself  in  regard  to 
my  duties  toward  it.  Conversed  with  one  of  the  stu- 
dents in  private. 

September  4th.  Wrote  on  my  report  till  near  twelve 
o'clock,  and  then  went  in  my  gig  with  my  little  son  to 
Trenton,  and  put  my  report  in  the  hands  of  Sherman 
the  printer.     Dined  w^ith  Judge  Kirkpatrick. 

14th.     Committed  to  memory  my  Baccalaureate  ser- 


420  LIFE  OF  THE 

mon  in  the  morning  and  evening.  Reviewed  my 
report  from  the  printer,  and  sent  a  copy  to  each  one 
of  the  Trustees.  (This  report  related,  if  I  recollect 
right,  to  the  establishment  of  a  scholarship  and  pro- 
fessorships in  the  College,  which  I  had  much  at  heart, 
but  which  has  never  gone  into  operation — at  least  so 
far  as  scholarships  are  concerned.) 

27th.  Preached  in  the  prayer  hall  my  Baccalau- 
reate sermon  to  the  Senior  Class,  wdio  are  candidates 
for  degrees;  the  other  students  being  present.  I  ^vas 
mercifully  assisted  through  the  long  services,  and  I 
hope  I  had  some  sense  of  gratitude  to  God  for  helping 
me  beyond  my  hopes.  In  the  evening  I  attended  in 
the  church  and  heard  a  sermon  from  Dr.  Romeyn. 

28th.  Attended  the  examination  of  the  College, 
which  was  finished  this  day.  In  the  afternoon  the 
Board  of  Directors  of  the  Theological  Seminary  met, 
which  I  attended. 

30th.  Commencement. — I  desire  to  be  humbly  thank- 
ful to  God  that  I  have  been  carried  through  the  duties 
of  this  day  beyond  my  expectations,  and  more  to  my 
satisfaction  than  on  any  other  similar  occasion.  The 
exercises  were  well  performed  by  the  candidates  for 
degrees.  I  dined  with  the  Trustees  in  the  refectory, 
and  attended  a  meeting  of  the  Board  in  the  afternoon. 

Octoher  1st.  I  attended  again  the  meeting  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees.  My  son  Jacob  was  appointed  pro- 
fessor of  chemistry  and  experimental  philosophy.  I 
hope  this  will  be  a  blessing  to  him,  as  I  have  looked  to 
God  to  order  this  matter  for  his  glory,  and  for  the  good 
of  the  College  and  of  my  son.  The  Board  of  Trustees 
adjourned  before  dinner." 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  421 

I  shall  tell  the  manner  in  which  I  spent  the  vacation 
ensuing  the  summer  session  of  1818,  without  quoting 
my  diary,  but  guided  by  it.  I  attended  the  Presbytery, 
which  sat  at  Trenton,  at  the  opening  of  wliich  Mr. 
Lindsley  preached  a  sermon,  which  my  diary  charac- 
terises as  "remarkable."  On  returning  to  Princeton, 
Dr.  Alexander  and  myself  supplied  the  pulpit  of  Mr. 
Schenck,  the  pastor  of  the  church,  one  Sabbath.  He 
was  very  sick  at  the  time;  and  died  on  the  17th  of  the 
month.  After  attending  a  committee  of  the  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  I  went  in  my  gig  to  the  place  of  my 
nativity.  I  preached  there  twice;  went  thence  to 
Newark,  and  lodged  with  Dr.  Richards;  and  on  the 
following  day  went  with  him,  and  other  brethren,  to 
attend  the  Synod,  which  sat  in  the  city  of  New  York. 
I  lodged  with  Dr.  Rodj^ers,  and  was  chosen  Moderator 
of  the  Synod.  The  Synod  sat  three  days,  and  of 
course  I  attended  daily;  and  endeavoured  to  conduct 
the  business  so  as  to  save  time.  On  the  adjournment 
of  the  Synod  I  returned  through  Newark,  Bridge- 
town, and  New  Brunswick,  to  my  home  in  Princeton. 
After  staying  there  two  days,  on  one  of  which  I 
visited,  conversed,  and  prayed  with  Mrs.  Schenck,  and 
on  the  other,  being  the  Sabbath,  supplying  in  the 
morning  the  church  rendered  vacant  by  the  death  of 
its  pastor,  I  went  on  the  25th  of  the  month  to  Philadel- 
phia. There  I  stayed  till  the  3d  of  November.  I  had  a 
good  deal  of  secular  business  to  attend  to  in  the  city, 
both  for  my  son  James  and  for  myself.  I  also  preached 
on  the  Sabbath  to  the  people  of  my  former  pastoral 
charge,  and  on  the  same  day  for  Dr.  Neill,  then  the 
pastor  of  the  sixth  Presbyterian  Church  of  Philadel- 


422  LIFE  OF  THE 

phia.     I  called  on  many  of  my  old  friends  in  the  city, 
and  received  their  hospitality. 

Among  a  variety  of  domestic  occurrences  that  took 
place  before  the  commencement  of  the  winter  session 
of  1818  and  1819,  the  most  noticeable  vi^ere,  that  I  was 
chosen  chairman  of  a  congregational  meeting  held  in 
the  church  of  Princeton,  preached  in  the  vacant  pulpit 
one  Sabbath,  and  was  concerned  in  the  administration 
of  the  estate  of  the  lately  deceased  pastor.  On  the  25th 
of  November  I  paid  Richard  Stockton,  Esq.  two  hun- 
dred dollars  for  two  acres  of  his  land  adjoining  the  lot 
on  w^hich  the  edifice  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
stands,  and  made  a  donation  of  this  land  to  that  insti- 
tution. 

I  shall  not  give  so  much  in  detail  hereafter  as  I  have 
done  heretofore,  an  account  of  the  order  of  the  institu- 
tion. So  far  as  the  students  are  concerned  in  general, 
the  order  of  the  College  was  good  during  the  session  we 
now  contemplate,  although  we  dismissed  a  considerable 
number  of  the  students;  and  perhaps  it  owed  its  health- 
ful state  to  that  circumstance.  At  one  time  I  had  some 
sad  forebodings,  but  they  soon  passed  over.  My  own 
health  was  not  firm ;  I  had  frequent  indispositions,  but 
continued  to  preach  and  attend  the  various  other  con- 
cerns of  my  station  as  usual.  The  noted  Joseph  Lan- 
caster, with  his  wife,  paid  a  visit  to  the  College.  On 
my  invitation  they  lodged  with  me.  I  favoured  his 
object  so  far  as  to  grant  him  the  largest  of  our  recitation 
rooms.  But  he  delivered  only  one  lecture,  and  depart- 
ed rather  abruptly.  In  concert  with  the  professors  of 
the  Seminary  and  College,  we  formed  an  Education 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  423 

society;  not  only  for  pious  pupils,  but  for  those  not 
pious,  if  moral  and  talented.  But  the  most  noticeable 
thing  of  the  session  we  now  consider,  was  the  attempt 
that  was  made  to  induce  the  Legislature  of  the  state  of 
New  Jersey  to  patronize  the  College.  I  draughted  a 
memorial,  and  went  with  it  in  company  with  several  of 
the  Trustees  to  Trenton,  w^iere  the  Legislature  were 
sitting.  The  Trustees  went  home,  and  left  me  at  Tren- 
ton. After  making  provision  for  getting  the  memorial 
before  the  Legislature,  and  conversing  with  some  of  the 
members,  I  also  returned,  and  w^ith  very  little  hope  of 
success.  But  after  writing  to  several  individuals  who 
were  supposed  to  have  influence  with  the  members  of 
the  Legislature,  I  went  again  to  Trenton,  resolving  to 
do  all  in  my  power  to  obtain  patronage  for  the  College. 
Li  this  second  visit  I  spent  several  days  in  visiting 
every  influential  individual  of  both  houses  of  the  Legis- 
lature, attended  their  sittings,  dined  with  the  Governor, 
and  made  statements  favourable  to  the  College  at  meet- 
ings of  the  members.  In  conversation,  those  to  whom  I 
addressed  myself  seemed  pleased,  and  some  promised  to 
favour  our  object;  so  that  I  returned  home  from  my 
second  visit  with  good  hopes  of  success.  But  after  I 
and  my  friends  were  disappointed,  I  thought  I  had  rea- 
son to  conclude,  that  most  of  those  w^ho  voted  in  our 
favour  would  not  have  done  so  if  they  had  not  been  sure 
that  there  was  a  majority  against  ns.  The  ground  of 
this  opinion  may  be  stated  thus : — when  in  the  revolu- 
tionary war  of  our  country,  the  College  edifice  had 
suff'ered  greatly  from  being  a  barrack,  alternately  for 
each  of  the  contending  armies,  the  Legislature  of  the 
State,  through  the  influence  of  Dr.  Witherspoon,  had 


424  LIFE  OF  THE 

voted  a  sum  of  money,  (I  think  it  was  eighteen  hundred 
pounds,)  strictly  appropriated  by  law  to  repair  the  Col- 
lege edifice,  (and  it  was  inadequate  to  the  purpose.) 
Such  was  the  state  of  the  popular  mind  in  New  Jersey, 
that  the  members  who  had  voted  to  repair  the  College 
remained  at  home  at  the  next  election.  Such  at  least 
was  the  current  report,  and  which  was  fully  beheved. 
The  members  of  the  Legislature,  from  a  desire  to  retain 
their  place,  refused  to  patronize  the  College.  Nor  has 
it  ever  received  any  patronage  (except  what  has  been 
mentioned,)  from  the  Legislature  of  the  State,  although 
it  brings  into  the  State  annually  some  thousands  of 
dollars. 

In  the  vacation  that  followed  the  session  here  re- 
viewed, I  preached  once  in  the  church  at  Princeton, 
and  was  engaged  with  Mr.  Lindsley  for  two  days  in 
preparing  a  new  edition  of  the  College  laws.  I  then 
attended  the  Presbytery  at  Lawrenceville  and  preached 
the  opening  sermon.  The  Presbytery  gave  me  again 
a  commission  to  attend  the  General  Assembly  of  our 
Church. 

The  summer  session  of  the  College  of  the  year  1819 
commenced  on  the  13tli  of  May.  There  was  a  con- 
siderable accession  of  students  to  the  Institution  this 
spring.  Nothing  occurred  in  the  College  beside  what 
is  usual  till  the  closing  part  of  the  session.  I  was  very 
busily  employed  in  writing  my  two  sermons  for  the 
Senior  Class  who  were  to  take  their  bachelor's  degree. 
I  was  very  anxious  about  the  state  of  the  College;  and 
studied  hard  both  in  comparing  my  sermons  and  in 
reviewing  and  correcting  the  commencement  exercises 
of  those  who  were  to  take  their  degrees.     I  tried,  and  I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  425 

liope  with  success,  to  commit  myself  and  all  my  con- 
cerns to  God  and  to  trust  in  him.  Blessed  be  God  for 
helping  me.  I  think  I  was  earnest  in  prayer  through 
the  past  week.  (It  should  be  known  that  at  this  time 
I  was  in  a  very  low  state  of  health,  and  grievously 
affected  with  nervous  and  melancholic  complaints.) 

19th.  This  day  we  had  communion  in  the  church 
in  town.  I  had  some  freedom  and  sensibility  in  my 
previous  and  preparatory  exercises,  but  not  as  much 
feelinof  at  the  communion  table  as  I  have  sometimes 
had.  I  served  the  table  entirely  by  myself,  and  I  be- 
lieve this  helped  to  mar  my  own  devotions.  I  was 
uncomfortable  in  the  review  of  the  communion  service. 

20th — 25th.  During  this  w^eek  I  was  employed  much 
in  the  same  way  as  the  last.  I  finished  my  sermons 
either  at  the  close  of  last  week  or  the  beginning  of  this, 
and  laboured  diligently  to  commit  them  to  memory.  I 
studied  hard,  and  was,  I  hope,  engaged  in  seeking  help 
of  God  for  the  present,  and  imploring  it  for  my  coming 
duties.  Dr.  Janeway  and  Dr.  Neill  came  here  on 
Friday  to  attend  the  meeting  of  the  Directors  of  the 
Theological  Seminary.  I  had  a  good  deal  of  conversa- 
tion with  them,  and  read  them  my  two  Baccalaureate 
sermons  to  be  delivered  the  next  Sabbath.  After  a 
good  deal  of  anxiety  about  the  exercises  of  the  Sabbath 
and  commencement,  my  mind  became  tranquil  on 
Saturday.  God  has  certainly  answ^ered  my  poor 
prayers;  and  blessed  be  his  holy  name.  I  attended 
and  examined  the  class  in  the  Bible. 

26th.  Sabbath.  I  preached  in  the  church  my  two 
sermons  to  the  Senior  Class.  I  had  no  difficulty  or 
embarrassment  in  either  of  the  services.     In  the  after 

54 


426  LIFE  OF  THE 

noon  Dr.  Miller  made  for  me  the  first  prayer,  and  I 
had  more  freedom  and  strength  of  voice  than  in  the 
morning.  Thus  God  has  in  a  most  merciful  manner 
heard  my  poor  prayers,  and  granted  me  assistance 
beyond  all  my  hopes.  Dr.  Jane  way  preached  in  the 
evening. 

27th.  I  met  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  in  the  morning. 

28th.  The  Trustees  met  at  three  o'clock.  Had  a 
large  company  of  them  to  dine  with  me.  This  day 
the  whole  College  was  dismissed  for  the  vacation. 

29th.  Commencement  day. — Blessed  be  God  who 
has  carried  me  through  the  duties  of  the  day  without 
any  serious  difficulty.  Did  business  with  the  Board 
of  Trustees  in  the  afternoon. 

30th.  The  Board  of  Trustees  finished  their  busi- 
ness before  dinner. 

October  1st.  I  am  much  fatis^ued  with  the  duties  of 
the  past  week,  yet  I  feel  w:onderfully  well,  considering 
the  state  of  my  health.     Did  business  with  the  faculty. 

2d.  Rode  out  in  the  morning  for  exercise.  Met 
Mr.  Bayard  and  Mr.  Allen,  the  late  President  of  the 
Dartmouth  University,  and  I  spoke  with  them  in  the 
street.  In  the  evening  took  tea  with  Mr.  Bayard;  and 
had  a  long  conversation  with  Dr.  Boudinot  and  Dr. 
Miller  in  regard  to  the  College.  The  week  past  I  am 
sensible  that  God  has  helped  me,  and  that  I  am  under 
great  obligations  to  be  very  thankful.  But  I  have  not 
as  much  sensibility  as  I  ought  to  have.     O  for  more ! 

3d.  Sabbath.  Heard  Mr.  Allen  preach  all  day;  he 
preached  well.  In  the  evening  I  read  and  finished  the 
Annual  Report  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  427 

4th.  Read  a  little  in  the  morning.  Dr.  Alexander 
and  Mr.  Allen  dined  with  me." 

From  this  time  during  the  two  years  which  elapsed 
before  I  resigned  the  presidentsliip  of  the  College, 
there  were  was  nothing  more  noticeable  than  common 
among  the  students  of  the  College,  till  the  month  of 
February  1822.  Then,  on  the  faculty  refusing  to  give 
the  College  a  holiday,  a  written  memorial  numerously 
signed  was  presented,  which  my  diary  states  "it  was 
impossible  to  consider  in  any  other  light  than  as  an 
insult."  I  shall  not  give  in  detail  the  proceedings  on 
this  occasion.  The  result  was,  that  all  who  had  signed 
the  offensive  memorial  were  obliged  to  disavow  their 
principles  before  the  faculty. 

At  the  spring  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  they 
decided  to  discontinue  the  professorship  which  my  son 
held  in  the  institution.  To  this  I  was  opposed ;  and  I 
told  them  respectfully  but  plainly,  that  if  there  was 
any  objection  to  my  son,  to  set  him  aside  at  once,  but 
not  to  destroy  the  professorship  which  he  held,  for  that 
in  my  deliberate  judgment  such  a  proceeding  would 
inflict  an  essential  injury  on  the  College.  It  could  not 
prosper  unless  the  elements  of  chemistry,  now  become 
an  important  and  favoured  science,  should  be  taught  as 
a  part  of  our  system  of  education,  and  unless  experi- 
ments should  be  made  in  illustration  of  the  several 
parts  of  natural  philosophy.  But  my  remonstrances 
were  in  vain,  and  the  Board  broke  up  without  being 
influenced  by  my  opinions. 

After  the  adjournment  of  the  Board,  when  I  came  to 


428  LIFE  OF  THE 

reflect  on  my  situation,  it  appeared  to  me  inexpedient 
that  I  should  remain  in  a  situation  which  would  make 
me  responsible  for  the  prosperity  of  the  College,  when 
my  opinions  as  to  the  course  to  be  pursued  were  over- 
ruled by  an  authority  which  I  could  not  and  ought  not 
to  resist.  These  are  *'tlie  some  other  considerations 
not  necessary  to  be  specified"  to  which  I  alluded  in 
my  letter  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  when  I  resigned 
the  presidentship  of  the  College.  I  therefore  thought 
seriously  of  resigning  my  office,  yet  I  did  not  do  it 
hastily.  I  solicited  some  confidential  friends  to  come 
together  for  prayer  and  conference,  to  give  me  their 
judgment  as  to  the  matter  of  my  duty.  To  these 
friends  I  proposed  two  questions.  (1.)  On  the  suppo- 
sition that  I  am  disposed  to  resign  my  office,  is  it  con- 
sistent with  my  duty  to  do  so?  (2.)  If  they  thought 
it  was  consistent  with  my  duty  to  resign,  whether  I 
ought  or  ought  not  to  make  known  my  intention  to 
the  Trustees  or  to  defer  this  communication  till  their 
next  meeting?  The  result  was,  that  my  brethren 
thought  that  if  I  was  disposed  to  resign,  it  was  con- 
sistent with  my  duty  to  do  so,  and  that  it  was  not 
necessary  or  expedient  to  apprise  the  Board  of  my  in- 
tention till  their  meeting  previously  to  the  next  com- 
mencement. I  concealed  my  intention  to  resign  my 
office  from  the  students  of  the  institution,  but  did 
every  thing  as  regards  their  instruction  and  govern- 
ment just  as  if  I  had  resolved  to  retain  the  president- 
ship to  the  end  of  life.  The  Board  of  Trustees  also, 
excepting  those  I  had  consulted  with,  were  not  ac- 
quainted with  my  purpose.     After  presiding  at  com- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  429 

mencement  and  conferring  the  degrees,  I  delivered  to 
Governor  Williamson,  the  President  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  my  resignation. 

The  following  is  the  letter  containing  my  resigna- 
tion of  the  presidentship  of  the  College. 

To  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey: 

Gentlemen — My  age  and  infirmities,  with  some 
other  considerations  not  necessary  to  be  specified,  ad- 
monish me  to  retire  from  the  arduous  and  responsible 
office  of  President  of  this  College.  That  office  there- 
fore I  do  hereby  resign,  conscious  of  having  endeav- 
oured for  ten  years  past  to  discharge  its  duties  with 
fidelity,  and  often  with  anxieties  and  exertions  which  I 
ought  never  to  recollect  without  lively  gratitude  to 
God  that  he  sustained  me  under  them.  In  bidding 
adieu  to  the  College,  it  affords  me  much  satisfaction 
that  I  do  not  leave  it  in  an  unprosperous  state ;  as  is 
fully  evident,  I  apprehend,  from  the  state  of  its  build- 
ings, its  literary  apparatus,  its  funds,  its  course  of 
study,  its  number  of  pupils,  its  reputation  among  sister 
institutions,  and  the  public  at  large.  That  it  may 
prosper  yet  more  and  more,  that  the  design  of  its  pious 
founders  may  ever  be  sacredly  regarded,  that  a  gra- 
cious God  may  direct  all  your  counsels  and  bless  all 
your  measures  for  the  good  of  the  important  institution 
committed  to  your  care,  and  that  you  may  at  last  re- 
ceive the  reward  of  good  and  faithful  servants,  is,  and 
shall  be,  the  earnest  prayer  of, 

Gentlemen,  with  great  respect, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

AsHBEL  Green. 

Nassmc  Hall,  Sept.  27,  1822. 


430  LIFE  OF  THE 

The  above  letter  is  dated  one  day  after  the  date  of 
its  answer;  of  course  the  Trustees  or  myself  must  have 
been  in  error  as  to  the  day  of  the  month. 

The  answer  to  the  foregoing  letter  was  as  follows. 

Reverend  and  Dear  Sir: 

The  Board  of  Trustees  received  your  letter  with 
unfeigned  regret.  Had  any  reasons  from  its  tenor  for 
hope  of  success  been  left,  they  would  have  endeavoured 
to  retain  your  services  in  a  station  which  you  have 
occupied  so  long  with  personal  respectability  and 
benefit  to  the  institution.  In  accepting  your  resigna- 
tion they  cannot  withhold  the  expression  of  their 
highest  respect  for  your  ministerial  character,  your 
general  influence  with  the  Church  of  God,  your  uni- 
form and  unwearied  exertions  to  promote  the  best 
interests  of  the  students  under  your  care,  both  for  time 
and  eternity. 

Under  your  auspices  the  College  has  not  only  been 
extricated  from  its  financial  difficulties,  but  it  has 
secured  a  permanent  source  of  increasing  income ; 
whilst  it  has  sent  forth  annually  a  number  of  students, 
not  exceeded  in  former  times,  calculated  to  give  sta- 
bility to  its  reputation,  and  a  pledge  for  the  continu- 
ance and  growth  of  its  usefulness  in  church  and 
state. 

We  tender  you  our  unanimous  thanks  for  your  zeal, 
fidelity,  and  wisdom  in  the  administration  of  its  con- 
cerns, and  our  ardent  prayers  for  your  happiness  and 
comfort  in  the  decline  of  life. 

With  these  assurances  of  our  feelings  and  our  wishes, 
we  remain  your  affectionate  friends. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  431 

By  order  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  College  of 
New  Jersey, 

Isaac  H.  Williamson,  President. 

College  of  New  Jersey,  September  26,  1822. 

On  reviewing  the  whole  period  of  my  presidentship, 
I  find  there  are  some  facts  and  occurrences  which  I 
have  not  noticed,  and  yet  a  number  of  them  are  not  less 
noticeable  than  those  I  have  mentioned.  These  I  shall 
now  give  without  much  detail. 

The  behaviour  of  the  students  from  the  time  of  the 
spring  meeting  of  the  Trustees  in  1822,  till  the  period 
of  my  resignation,  was  most  exemplary.  A  copy  of  my 
Baccalaureate  sermon,  the  last  that  I  delivered,  was 
requested  by  them  and  was  printed  at  their  expense. 
For  a  considerable  time  I  met  the  pious  students  of  the 
institution  weekly,  to  encourage  them  to  pray,  and  to 
pray  with  them,  for  a  revival  of  religion  in  the  College. 
There  was  an  agreement  with  the  professors  and  pupils 
of  the  Seminary  to  pray  daily  at  eight  o'clock  in  the 
evening,  not  only  for  such  a  revival  with  us,  but  for  a 
similar  one  in  all  the  Colleges  of  our  country.  I  was 
also  in  the  habit  of  observing  one  day  in  every  month 
as  a  day  of  special  prayer,  sometimes  with  fasting,  both 
with  reference  to  my  own  spiritual  necessities  and  for 
those  of  my  pupils.  During  the  last  two  or  three  years 
of  my  presidentship,  my  religious  exercises  were  in  a 
very  desirable  state.  I  had  ill  health,  and  inward  con- 
flicts, temptations  and  trials;  but  these  were  more  than 
counterbalanced  by  seasons  often  occurring  of  divine 
consolations,  and  sometimes  with  the  assurance  of  hope. 


432  LIFE  OF  THE 

In  the  last  three  years  of  my  presidential  life  there  was 
a  period  in  which  my  health  was  so  imperfect,  that  in 
North  Carolina  it  was  reported  that  I  was  dead.  In 
the  mean  time  I  took  bodily  exercise  daily  and  system- 
atically by  walking  or  riding.  I  also  went  on  regularly 
with  all  my  College  duties,  except  preaching  a  regular 
sermon  in  the  prayer  hall  in  the  morning  of  the  Sab- 
bath; that  service  was  commonly  performed  by  the 
professors  of  the  Seminary,  and  sometimes  by  the  Vice- 
President,  Mr.  Lindsley. 

Beside  the  general  revival  which  I  have  heretofore 
mentioned,  there  were  at  different  periods  under  my 
presidentship,  but  chiefly  in  the  last  two  or  three  years 
of  it,  a  number  of  conversions  of  those  who  were  without 
religion  when  they  entered  College.  Sometimes  my 
expectations  were  in  a  measure  sanguine  that  we  were 
to  be  favoured  with  another  revival  of  the  whole  Col- 
lege. Besides  the  pious  youth  who  were  educated  on 
the  funds  of  the  institution,  we  had  another  society 
established  for  the  education  of  young  men  of  talents 
and  good  morals,  though  not  practically  pious.  In  con- 
cert with  the  Seminary  we  also  established  a  mission- 
ary society.  In  this  connection  I  may  mention,  that 
Mr.  Ward,  the  missionary  of  the  Baptist  Board  in 
India,  solicited  contributions  for  the  loss  sustained  by 
that  Board,  and  was  very  successful,  the  students  con- 
tributing very  liberally.  He  preached  in  the  church, 
and  lodged  with  me. 

The  first  missionaries  which  were  sent  out  by  the 
American  Board  to  evangelize  the  Indians  of  our  own 
country,  passed  through  Princeton  during  my  presi- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  433 

dentship,  and  produced  great  excitement  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  village.  I  had  a  number  of  mission- 
aries to  dine  with  me. 

The  congregation  of  Princeton,  knowing  that  I  had 
resigned  my  office  and  that  I  was  about  to  leave  the 
village,  addressed  to  me  through  their  Trustees  the  fol- 
lowing letter. 

Princeton,  Sept.  28,  1822. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir: — The  Trustees  of  the  Presby- 
terian Congregation  in  the  borough  of  Princeton,  hav- 
ing heard  with  regret  that  you  are  about  to  leave  our 
village,  beg  leave  to  express  their  feelings  to  you  on 
this  occasion. 

Upon  your  first  removal  to  Princeton  you  united 
yourself  to  this  congregation ;  and  after  the  destruction 
of  their  church  edifice  by  fire,  you  contributed  liberally 
to  its  re-building,  and  enabled  its  members,  by  your 
experience  and  counsels,  so  to  arrange  its  concerns  as 
to  insure  its  subsequent  welfare  and  respectability ;  for 
these  services,  dear  Sir,  we  beg  you  to  accept  our 
unfeigned  gratitude. 

Never  while  life  is  spared  can  the  present  members 
of  this  congregation  forget  those  solemn  exhortations 
which  you  have  addressed  to  them  on  m.any  occasions, 
but  especially  at  the  sacramental  table;  nor  those 
impressive  weekly  lectures,  which,  although  intended 
chiefly  for  your  pupils,  you  have  permitted  the  in- 
habitants of  this  borough  to  attend ;  whatever  may  be 
the  state  or  condition  which  Providence  may  hereafter 
allot  you,  be  assured  you  will  be  followed  by  our 
affectionate  gratitude  and  benedictions.     We  shall  en- 

55 


434  LIFE  OF  THE 

deavour  to  recollect  and  profit  by  the  many  excellent 
instructions  you  have  given  us,  and  shall  often  pray 
for  your  health  and  welfare  ia  life ;  and  that  when  your 
trials  below  are  finished,  you  may  depart  in  all  the 
triumph  of  Christian  hope  and  be  received  to  the  en- 
joyment of  a  happiness  without  measure  and  without 
end. 

With  much  respect  and  esteem,  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 
we  are  your  obedient  and  humble  servants  in  behalf 
of  the  congregation, 

E.  Beatty,  Pres't  Board  of  Trustees. 

James  Moore, 

Richard  Stockton, 

Samuel  Bayard, 

John  Vancleve, 

Robert  Voorhees, 

Ebenezer  Stockton,  Trustees. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  A.  Green. 

To  this  letter  the  following  answer  was  returned. 

To  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Congregation  in  the  Borough 
of  Princeton : 

Christian  Brethren: — Your  address  to  me,  under 
date  of  the  28th  ult.  which  was  put  into  my  hands 
to-day,  I  receive  with  great  sensibility.  I  desire  to  be 
humbly  thankful  to  God  that  he  has  enabled  me,  in 
addition  to  my  arduous  official  duties,  to  perform  those 
imperfect  ministerial  services  for  the  people  you  re- 
present which  you  acknowledge — and  acknowledge 
in  a  manner  so  kind  and  obliging,  as  to  be  in  itself 
more  than  a  compensation  for  all  I  have  done. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  435 

That  the  sacred  truths  which  I  have  laboured  to 
inculcate  in  this  place  may  be  made  productive,  under 
the  divine  blessing,  of  some  fruit  to  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  salvation  of  those  to  whom  they  were  delivered ; 
that  the  ordinances  of  the  precious  gospel  of  Christ, 
which  you  so  richly  enjoy,  may  be  long  continued  to 
you,  and  be  abundantly  blessed  to  the  eternal  benefit  of 
yourselves  and  your  dear  offspring;  and  that,  although 
my  ministrations  among  you  should  now  entirely  cease, 
we  may  mutually  so  live  that  we  may  meet  hereafter 
and  rejoice  together  in  the  heavenly  kingdom  and  im- 
mediate presence  of  our  common  and  adored  Saviour — 
such.  Christian  brethren,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of  your 
friend  and  servant  in  the  gospel  of  Christ, 

AsHBEL  Green. 

Princeton,  October  10th,  1823. 

Shortly  after  the  commencement  of  the  winter  ses- 
sion of  the  College  at  Princeton,  in  1822,  and  after  my 
removal  to  Philadelphia,  I  was  greatly  surprised  at 
receiving  the  following  letter. 

Reverend  and  Respected  Sir  : 

The  necessity  which  has  caused  you  to  retire  from 
the  presidentship  of  this  institution  must  be  deeply 
regretted  by  all  the  friends  of  literature  and  science, 
and  especially  by  those  over  whose  interest  you  watch- 
ed, and  whose  future  destiny  was  in  a  manner  intrusted 
to  your  care.  In  whatever  path  of  life  you  choose  to 
tread,  you  receive  the  tribute  of  admiration  due  to  the 
most  exalted  talents  and  unaffected  piety.  On  this 
occasion  the  warmth  of  our  feehngs  will  not  permit  us 


436  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  refrain  from  expressing  the  deep  sense  of  our  loss  in 
so  valued  a  preceptor,  so  esteemed  a  friend.  We  had 
fondly  hoped  to  pass  the  remainder  of  our  collegiate 
course  under  the  guidance  of  one  so  eminently  qualified 
to  instil  into  the  youthful  mind  the  principles  of  virtue 
and  of  science,  and  to  be  ushered  into  the  busy  scenes 
of  life  under  your  auspices.  Your  retirement  has  ren- 
dered all  these  hopes  vain;  but  the  remembrance  of 
your  parental  counsels,  and  lessons  of  wisdom,  shall 
never  fade  from  our  memories. 

Your  days  have  been  full  of  honour  and  of  useful- 
ness; may  the  remainder  of  your  life  be  crowned 
with  happiness  and  tranquillity,  until  you  shall  be 
gathered  to  your  fathers  in  the  hope  of  a  joyful  resur- 
rection. 

William  R.  Abbot, 
James  Ewing,  Jr. 
Henry  McIlvaine, 
Daniel  Weissel,  Jr. 
Nicholas  A.  Wilson, 
Committee  in  behalf  of  the  College. 

My  answer  to  the  foregoing  letter. 

To  the  Students  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  addressing  the  under- 
signed by  their  Committee,  consisting  of  William  R.  Abbott, 
James  Ewing,  Jr.,  Henry  McIlvaine,  Daniel  Weissel,  Jr.,  and 
Nicholas  A.  Wilson : 

Young  Gentlemen — Your  address  of  the  22d  in- 
stant was  put  into  my  hands  yesterday.  The  unlooked 
for  expression  of  respect  and  affection  which  it  con- 
tains has,  be  assured,  affected  me  deeply.  "The 
warmth  of  your  feelings"  has,  indeed,  led  you  greatly 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  437 

to  overrate  my  character  and  talents;  but  this  excess 
itself  has  sprung  from  a  source  of  generous  sentiment 
which  is  always  an  excellent  indication  in  the  human 
mind. 

You  do  me,  however,  no  more  than  justice  when 
you  suggest,  that  in  me  you  have  had  "  a  friend"  as 
well  as  "a  preceptor,"  and  recognize  my  earnest  en- 
deavours "  to  instil  into  the  youthful  mind  the  princi- 
ples of  virtue  and  science." 

And  believe  me,  it  will  be  the  sweetest  reward  for 
every  trial  and  anxiety  which  I  experienced  in  your 
instruction  and  superintendence,  if  you  keep  in  remem- 
brance, as  you  assure  me  that  you  will,  what  you  are 
pleased  to  denominate  "my  paternal  counsels  and 
lessons  of  wisdom." 

These  counsels  and  lessons  were  honestly,  affec- 
tionately, and  solicitously  directed  to  the  promotion  of 
all  your  best  interests,  to  render  you  wise,  happy, 
useful  and  honourable  in  life,  and  to  prepare  you  for  a 
higher  and  happier  existence  when  time  shall  have 
been  exchanged  for  eternity. 

It  must  be,  my  young  friends,  by  the  fear  of  God 
and  trust  in  your  Redeemer,  by  cheerful  respect  and 
obedience  to  your  teachers,  producing  as  its  certain 
result  eminence  in  literature,  by  the  love  of  law  and 
order,  forming  you  to  the  most  useful  habits  for  all 
intercourse  in  social  life,  that  you  will  become,  what  it 
is  my  earnest  prayer  that  you  may  become,  the  delight 
of  your  parents  and  friends,  the  ornament  of  the  insti- 
tution to  which  you  belong,  the  blessing  and  boast  of 
your  country;  and,  when  all  fading  distinctions  shall 


438  ^IFE  OF  THE 

be  no  more,  candidates  for  that  crown  of  glory  which 
fadeth  not  away. 

Believe  me,   beloved  youths,   respectfully  and  un- 
changeably, your  friend, 

AsHBEL  Green. 

Philadelphia,  November  24,  1822. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  439 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

From  the  Year  1822  to  1834. 

I  HAD  begun  at  Princeton  to  translate  from  the  French, 
Pictet's  Christian  Theology,  and  I  had  it  in  view  to 
complete  that  translation  on  my  return  to  Philadelphia. 
This  and  the  publication  of  a  volume  or  two  of  my 
popular  sermons,  would,  I  supposed,  give  me  full  em- 
ployment for  the  remainder  of  my  life;  for  I  little 
expected  to  live  to  my  present  age.  But  on  my  arrival 
in  the  city,  I  was  urgently  solicited  by  my  clerical 
brethren  to  become  the  editor  of  a  monthly  publica- 
tion, entitled  The  Presbyterian.  I  consented  reluct- 
antly, as  the  Presbyterian  was  in  a  declining  state,  and 
on  condition  that  the  title  should  be  changed  from  a 
sectarian  to  a  catholic  form.  Thus  I  became  the  editor 
of  the  Christian  Advocate,  which  I  conducted  for  twelve 
successive  years.  In  the  first  six  months  after  my 
return  from  Princeton  to  Philadelphia,  I  was  oppres- 
sively busy.  My  health  was  imperfect,  and  yet  in 
addition  to  writing  for  the  Christian  Advocate,  I  en- 
gaged, at  the  urgent  request  of  my  friends,  to  redeliver 
the  catechetical  lectures  which  were  interrupted  when 
I  assumed  the  presidentship  of  the  College.  The  first 
part  of  these  lectures  I  had  delivered  from  short  notes 
originally ;  but  I  now  wrote  them  out  fully ;  and  indeed 
the  most  of  the  lectures  as  they  are  now  printed,  differ 
considerably  from  those  that  I  first  pronounced  orally. 


440  I'IFE  OF  THE 

Beside  my  writing,  I  preached,  on  an  average,  as  much 
as  once  a  week.  My  diary  states,  that  on  one  occasion 
I  preached  thrice  in  a  httle  more  than  twenty-four 
hours.  These  public  discourses  were  preached  in 
nearly  all  of  the  Presbyterian  churches  in  the  city, 
and  one  of  them  in  the  Baptist  church  of  Dr.  Staugh- 
ton  in  his  absence.  My  catechetical  lectures  were  also 
delivered  weekly.  During  this  period  I  had  a  seton 
put  in  one  of  my  legs,  in  hope  that  it  would  help  the 
dizziness  of  my  head.  I  thought  it  had  that  effect  for 
a  short  time,  but  it  did  me  no  permanent  service.  I 
wore  it,  however,  for  two  or  three  years,  and  then 
suffered  it  gradually  to  get  well. 

I  shall  now  quote  my  diary. 

"From  the  8th  of  May  till  the  5th  of  July,  1823,  I 
did  not  keep  a  regular  diary,  which  I  now  regret,  and 
resolve  that  hereafter  I  will  endeavour  to  be  more  exact. 
During  this  period  I  went  to  Princeton  to  attend  a 
meetino-  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Theological 
Seminary.  I  lodged  at  Dr.  Alexander's.  On  my  re- 
turn the  General  Assembly  met,  of  which  I  was  not  a 
member,  but  which  I  attended  a  good  deal  as  a  specta- 
tor and  a  listener.  Dr.  Richards  lodged  with  me.  The 
Assembly  sat  exactly  two  weeks.  After  it  rose,  I  was 
employed  the  most  of  the  month  of  June  in  writing  for 
the  Christian  Advocate.  I  preached  once  for  Dr.  Neill 
in  his  pulpit,  and  had  to  sit  down  while  the  congrega- 
tion sang  a  psalm.  I  also  spoke  for  him  three  times  in 
his  lecture  room.  I  went  to  Carlisle  about  the  15th  of 
June,  visited  Dr.  Cathcart  at  York,  and  preached  for 
him;  attended  the  commencement  at  Carlisle,  and 
dined  with  Dr.  Mason  and  Mr.  Mahon.     I  returned 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  441 

through  Lancaster,  lodged  with  Mr.  Todd,  and  spoke 
in  the  evening  at  his  reUgious  society.  On  my  way  to 
Lancaster  I  fell  in  with  Mr.  Montgomery,  who  took  me 
and  my  son  Jacob  home  to  his  house  in  the  most  hospi- 
table manner,  and  we  remained  with  him  from  Satur- 
day evening  till  Monday  morning.  I  preached  for 
Mr.  Ashmead  at  Lancaster,  and  baptized  his  child. 
We  returned  to  the  city  in  safety. 

Juhj  6th.  Sabbath.  This  is  my  birth-day,  and  I 
think  I  have  had  more  to-day  of  those  views  and  exer- 
cises which  are  proper  for  a  birth-day,  than  on  any 
similar  occasion  of  late. 

8th.  This  day  I  have  been  tempted  to  anxiety  and 
distrust  in  regard  to  my  worldly  provision.  I  knew,  at 
the  time,  that  it  was  a  temptation,  but  it  followed  me 
till  the  afternoon,  when  I  endeavoured  to  pray  earnestly 
that  it  might  be  removed;  and  I  resolved  (I  hope  in  the 
strength  of  God)  to  endeavour  to  do  my  duty,  and  never 
again  to  vex  myself  with  this  subject,  but  to  trust  that 
God  will  provide.  Studied  pretty  diligently  in  pre- 
paring materials  for  the  next  number  of  the  Christian 
Advocate.  Mr.  Ralston  called  on  me,  and  my  son 
James  very  unexpectedly  came  in  the  evening. 

9th.  Left  for  Princeton  with  my  son  James.  The 
carriage  broke  down  in  the  street,  but  no  injury  ensued. 
We  had  a  pleasant  passage  to  Trenton,  and  a  safe  one 
to  Princeton.  Mr.  John  McLean  met  us  at  the  tavern, 
and  after  taking  tea  with  him  I  went  to  Mr.  Vermil- 
yea's  residence,  with  whom  I  am  to  make  my  home 
while  I  continue  in  this  place. 

AVhile  in  Princeton  I  constantly  wrote  for  the  Advo- 
cate, as  if  I  had  been  in  the  city,  using  the  mail  and 

56 


442  l^ff'E  OF  THE 

private  hands  as  conveyances  for  copy  and  proof  sheets. 
I  had  a  good  deal  of  social  intercourse  with  my  friends. 
I  also  preached  once  in  the  College  hall,  and  once  in 
the  church  in  town,  and  regularly  in  a  society  which  I 
instituted  when  I  was  the  president  of  the  College.  I 
attended  the  Bible  and  Tract  societies,  and  made  a 
speech  at  both.  The  inauguration  service  of  Dr.  Car- 
nahan  took  place  while  I  was  at  Princeton,  which  I 
attended.  I  spent  a  good  deal  of  time  in  reading.  I 
read  Jones  on  the  Canon  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
AVilliam  Jones  on  the  Trinity,  and  also  Lardner's  Cre- 
dibihty  of  the  Gospel.  I  visited  the  place  of  my  nativi- 
ty, and  preached  there  twdce.  A  prayer  meeting  of  the 
congregation  of  Princeton  took  place  while  I  was  on 
this  visit,  at  which  I  attended  and  made  one  of  the 
prayers.  A  good  deal  of  my  time  was  employed  in  a 
pretty  extensive  correspondence.  The  time  I  spent  at 
Princeton,  including  my  visit  to  Hanover,  was  six 
weeks  and  six  days. 

On  returning  to  Philadelphia  I  was  busily  employed 
in  writing  for  the  Christian  Advocate,  and  in  reading 
the  correspondence  between  Dr.  Miller  and  Mr.  Stuart, 
one  of  the  professors  of  Andover  Theological  Institu- 
tion. I  had  been  appointed  chairman  of  a  committee 
to  attend  the  examination  of  the  students  of  the  Semi- 
nary at  Princeton,  and  according  to  usage,  to  address 
them  previously  to  their  vacation.  On  this  occasion 
I  wrote  a  long  address  consisting  of  eleven  pages  and 
a  half  as  printed  in  the  Christian  Advocate  of  the 
month  of  November  1823.  We  had  made  a  new  ar- 
rangement for  dismissing  the  Theological  students  at 
the  close  of  a  session,  and  this  was  the  first  instance 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  443 

in  which  they  were  thus  dismissed,  and  I  endeavoured 
to  delineate  the  proper  course  of  their  study  and  action 
till  they  should  enter  on  the  ministry  of  the  gospel. 

September  27th.  Mr.  Ralston  called  and  sat  some 
time  with  me  this  morning.  Wrote  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Harris,  a  Missionary  at  Buffalo,  and  sent  him  a  paper 
relative  to  the  Widow's  Fund.  .  Finished  reading 
Erskine  on  Faith,  which  I  hope  I  have  read  with  some 
edification. 

28th.  This  morninsT  I  was  grood  deal  troubled  with 
those  strange  feelings  in  which  my  mind  seems  to  rise 
against  the  most  sacred  truths  ;  while  yet  I  hope  I 
abhor  these  feelings,  I  pray,  that  God  will  in  mercy 
satisfy  my  mind  whether  this  is  owing  to  the  nervous 
state  I  am  in,  or  whether  it  is  real  sin.  I  had  enlarge- 
ment in  prayer,  and  hope  I  w^as  assured  that  these 
feelings  are  infirmity  rather  than  sin.  In  the  evening 
I  had  a  sweet  and  solemn  time;  first  in  giving  myself 
absolutely  to  God  in  Christ,  and  then  in  praying  for 
a  revival  of  religion. 

October  5th.  Sabbath.  Attended  public  worship  at 
Mr.  Arbuckle's  church,  and  assisted  him  at  the  com- 
munion. I  introduced  the  communion  service  and 
served  the  first  and  last  tables.  In  secret,  before  I 
went  to  church,  I  had  a  comfortable  time,  and  I  think 
T  had  freedom  in  speaking  at  the  communion  table, 
and  some  in  my  soul  in  communicating.  I  did  not 
go  out  in  the  afternoon  or  evening,  as  it  rained. 
Read  missionary  accounts  in  the*  evening.  I  hope  this 
has  been  a  good  day  to  my  soul,  and  yet  it  has  been 
sadly  mingled,  as  all  I  do  is,  with  imperfection  and  sin. 

11th.    Mr.   Davis  and   Mr.  Charlton  Henry  called 


444  LIFE  OF  THE 

on  me  in  the  morning.  I  prepared  a  letter  to  the 
Synod  of  North  Carolina,  and  sent  it  enclosed  to  Dr. 
McDowell  of  Elizabethtown.  Read  the  Unitarian 
Miscellany,  in  which  were  some  remarks  on  a  piece 
of  mine.  As  I  was  taking  my  walk  in  the  evening, 
I  was  obliged  by  the  dizziness  in  my  head  to  sit  down 
on  the  pavement.  Two  gentlemen  came  up  and 
assisted  me  home,  I  passed  the  evening  however  in  my 
study  pretty  much  as  usual.  Prayed  in  secret  for  the 
revival  of  religion. 

13th.  Dr.  Neill  called  in  the  morning  and  invited 
me  to  attend  prayer  meeting  at  his  house,  which  I  did. 
There  w^ere  thirteen  of  the  brethren  present. 

18th.  This  morning  I  endeavoured  to  pour  out  my 
desires  for  the  aids  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  had  in 
secret  a  sweet  time  of  access  to  the  throne  of  mercy. 

0  'tis  good  thus  to  draw  near  to  God !  Went  to 
hear  an  oration  delivered  before  the  Philosophical  So- 
ciety by  Charles  Ingersoll.  I  corrected  and  almost 
wrote  a  new  piece  for  the  Christian  Advocate.  The 
week  past,  my  religious  exercises  have  been  much  as 
usual.  I  think  my  private  devotions,  though  at  times 
sadly  wandering,  are  on  the  whole  a  little  more  satis- 
factory in  general  than  at  other  times.     This  evening 

1  prayed  once  in  secret  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  and 
the  revival  of  religion,  and  with  some  freedom. 

Nommber  2d.  Sabbath.  This  day  I  attended  pub- 
lic worship  in  Dr.  Neill's  church.  He  returned  from 
Synod  during  the  morning  service,  which  was  per- 
formed by  Mr.  Osborn.  He  preached  himself  in  the 
afternoon.  In  the  evening  I  went  and  preached  for 
brother  Janeway,  wdio  was  absent.     I  had  very  con- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  445 

siderable  freedom  in  preaching  from  the  words  "We 
preach  Christ  crucified."  Mr.  Eastburn  made  the  last 
prayer.  Mr.  Ralston  sent  for  me  and  brought  me 
home.  I  feel  encouraged  by  being  able  to  preach  once 
more.  Thanks  to  God,  I  think  I  see  the  answer  of 
prayer  in  the  assistance  afforded  me.  (This  was  the 
first  time  I  attempted  to  speak  in  public  since  the  time 
I  was  helped  home  on  the  11th  of  October.) 

6th.  Thanksgiving  day.  Attended  church  in  the 
morning  and  heard  Dr.  Neill  preach;  Dr.  Wilson  made 
the  last  prayer.  I  spent  the  afternoon  in  preparing  to 
preach  in  the  evening,  which  I  did  with  considerable 
freedom.     (Thus  I  preached  twice  this  week.)" 

Having  written  somewhat  minutely  the  account  of 
the  first  year  of  my  editorial  life,  as  conductor  of  the 
Christian  Advocate,  I  shall  content  myself  with  stating 
generally  a  number  of  facts. 

1.  I  preached  as  often  as  1  was  able;  and  on  an 
average  once  a  week  for  many  years.  I  served  the 
African  church,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  Sabbath,  for 
two  years  and  a  half,  and  administered  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per to  them  frequently,  before  they  obtained  the  ser- 
vices of  the  Rev.  Charles  W.  Gardiner.  I  received 
nothing  for  any  of  my  ministerial  performances  with 
one  exception;  and  that  I  obviated  by  leaving  a  charity 
in  my  will,  which  otherwise  I  should  not  have  done. 
I  visited,  conversed,  and  prayed  with  many  persons  in 
sickness  and  sore  distress.  I  lectured  for  two  winters 
to  the  Sabbath  school  teachers  on  the  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture on  which  they  were  to  hear  their  pupils  on  the 
next  Sabbath  after  the  lecture.     My  services  were  often 


446  LIFE  OF  THE 

solicited  to  assist  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  to  preach  preparatory  sermons  for  the 
same;  and  these  services  were  never  refused  when  I 
was  able  to  perform  them.  In  ordinary  circumstances 
I  observed  once  a  month  a  day  of  special  prayer,  with 
such  a  degree,  commonly,  of  fasting,  as  consists  in 
omitting  my  dinner  altogether,  or  only  taking  a  small 
piece  of  bread  and  a  cup  of  water.  On  Saturday  even- 
ing, I  regularly  prayed  once  in  secret  for  the  revival 
of  religion  in  our  own  church;  and  also  throughout 
the  world;  and  on  Sabbath  evening  for  a  special  bless- 
ing on  the  religious  services  of  the  day.  These  usages 
I  continue  to  the  present  time,  except  when  I  am  more 
than  commonly  indisposed. 

2.  In  1827,  a  special  effort  was  made  to  place  a  Bible 
in  every  family  in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania  that  should 
not  refuse  to  receive  it,  and  a  committee  w^as  appointed 
to  carry  this  enterprise  into  effect.  The  committee 
met  weekly  in  my  study,  as  I  was  their  chairman,  and 
I  wrote  an  address  to  the  population  of  the  State  in 
favour  of  this  undertakinor.  I  have  beloncfed  to  the 
Society  ever  since  its  institution ;  and  since  the  death 
of  Bishop  White,  I  have  been  their  president. 

3.  There  has  been  a  weekly  clerical  prayer  meeting 
in  my  study  for  above  twenty  years.  I  found  this 
meeting  established  by  my  ministerial  brethren  of  the 
city,  on  my  return  from  Princeton,  after  resigning  the 
presidentship  of  the  College.  It  was  rotatory  at  first ; 
each  member  taking  it  in  his  turn.  This  often  bred 
confusion,  as  absent  members  did  not  know  where  the 
next  meeting  was  to  be.     After  I  purchased  a  house,  I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  447 

made  the  brethren  welcome  to  meet  in  my  study ;  and 
this  has  continued  to  be  the  case  for  the  space  of  time 
mentioned  above. 

4.  In  1824  I  was  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The  following  year,  on 
opening  the  Assembly,  according  to  usage,  with  a  ser- 
mon, I  was  requested  to  publish  it,  which  I  accordingly 
did.  On  my  motion,  in  the  Assembly  of  1825,  the 
Theological  Seminary  of  Alleghany  Town  was  estab- 
lished. 

5.  I  believe  that  I  have  been  a  member  of  all  the 
Boards,  or  Corporations  of  our  Church,  since  the  time 
of  their  formation,  and  of  some  others,  viz.  of  the  Board 
of  Education,  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General 
Assembly,  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Princeton.  I  was  a  member  also  of  that  at 
Alleghany  Town  for  a  number  of  years — whether  I  am 
nominally  so  still,  I  know  not;  of  the  Bible  Society,  of 
the  Board  of  Missions,  of  the  Trustees  of  Jefferson 
Medical  College,  and  of  the  Alumni  of  the  College  of 
Princeton :  I  have  been  for  more  than  fifty  years 
Secretary  of  the  Corporation  of  the  Widows'  Fund ; 
and  of  several  corporations  I  am  President.  On  the 
whole,  I  thought  I  was  as  useful  to  the  Church  while  I 
was  editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate,  as  I  was  at  any 
other  period  of  my  life ;  and  I  think  that  I  was  so  re- 
garded by  my  Christian  brethren. 


448  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

From  the  Year  1834  to  1846. 

I  HAVE  mentioned  above,  that,  on  an  average,  I  preach- 
ed as  much,  for  many  years,  as  once  in  a  week.  I  now 
add,  that  after  having  a  bad  turn  of  the  complaint  in 
my  head  for  some  weeks,  or  perhaps  months,  I  did  not 
preach  a  regular  sermon  at  all ;  and  after  convalescence, 
I  preached  twice  or  thrice  in  a  week.  Nor  was  I  idle 
when  I  did  not  use  the  pulpit,  but  performed  such  min- 
isterial services  as  were  not  beyond  my  strength.  I 
will  mention  two  examples  of  what  I  here  state.  I  had 
a  bad  turn  of  my  head-complaint  shortly  before  the 
great  revival  of  religion  in  the  College  of  New  Jersey, 
while  I  was  its  President,  so  that  I  did  not  preach  a 
reffular  sermon  during  the  whole  winter,  while  the  re- 
vival  was  at  its  height.  My  place  was  well  supplied 
by  Dr.  Alexander  and  Dr.  Miller.  In  the  mean  time  I 
instituted  a  lecture  for  those  who  were  under  painful 
exercises  of  mind,  and  for  other  students  who  chose  to 
attend;  and  always  heard  the  Bible  recitations  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  Sabbath,  with  an  exhortation  afterward, 
in  which  I  had  reference  to  the  interesting  state  of  the 
College  in  regrard  to  relioion.  I  also  solemnlv  address- 
ed  the  whole  College,  in  a  short  speech,  usually  on 
Saturday  evening;  and  my  study  was  always  open, 
and  I  ready  to  converse  with  all  who  needed  counsel 
and  advice  in  regard  to  all  concerns  of  their  souls.     I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  449 

kept  my  seat,  both  at  the  lecture  and  at  the  Bible  reci- 
tation; which  I  f9und  to  be  a  great  relief.  Some  time 
in  the  month  of  March,  or  perhaps  the  beginning  of 
April,  I  was  able  to  preach  a  regular  sermon  in  the 
College  chapel. 

The  second  example  I  have  mentioned  already, 
namely,  when  I  sat  down  on  the  pavement  to  prevent 
falling  down,  and  was  helped  home  by  two  strangers. 
So  that  the  only  thing  I  have  to  mention  is,  that  after  I 
was  again  able  to  speak  in  public,  I  preached  three 
times  in  a  week. 

After  I  gave  up  the  editorship  of  the  Christian  Advo- 
cate, I  know  not  how  to  proceed  in  writing  my  life, 
otherwise  than  by  extracting  from  my  diary  such 
articles  as  appear  most  worthy  of  notice.  This  method 
I  shall  accordingly  pursue;  but  shall  vary  from  it  on 
some  occasions. 

"1835.  January!.  Spent  the  day  and  evening  in 
reading  my  diary  of  the  last  year,  and  the  Life  of 
Hannah  More.  I  have  also  tried  to  give  thanks  to  God 
for  the  mercies  of  the  year,  to  implore  the  pardon  of  my 
sins,  and  endeavour  to  live  better  in  time  to  come.  I 
prayed  with  Jacob,  by  ourselves — he  being  very  sick  at 
the  time. 

2d.  The  session  of  the  African  church  met  in  my 
study  in  the  evening.  We  admitted  two  persons  to  the 
full  communion  of  the  church.  All  my  son's  fellow 
professors,  or  nearly  all,  called  to  see  him. 

4th.  Sabbath.  I  did  not  go  to  church  this  morning 
on  account  of  the  severity  of  the  cold,  but  spent  my 
time  most  diligently  in  my  study,  in  reading  and 
prayer.     I  read  a  sermon  of  Dr.  Witherspoon.     In  the 

57 


450  LIFE  OF  THE 

afternoon  I  attended  worship  in  the  African  church, 
and  administered  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  supper — an  East  Indian  received  baptism. 
Brother  McEwen  preached  the  communion  sermon. 
I  felt  heavy  during  a  part  of  the  service;  but  I  hope  I 
had  some  right  feelings  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  espe- 
cially in  prayer.  We  had  at  our  communion  table 
to-day,  communicants  from  the  four  quarters  of  the 
world.  In  private,  beside  my  common  reading,  I  read 
between  nine  and  ten  pages  of  Pictet  in  French.  This 
has  been  one  of  the  most  pleasant  Sabbaths  that  I 
remember  ever  to  have  passed.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my 
soul! 

5th.  Prayer-meeting  in  my  study  as  usual  this 
morning,  and  in  the  afternoon  attended  the  Board  of 
Missions.  In  the  evening  read  through  the  printed 
minutes  of  the  General  Assembly.  This  has  been  a 
day  set  apart  for  praying  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world  to  God ;  and  I  have  been  on  my  knees  a  number 
of  times,  but,  alas!  I  had  but  little  freedom.  Indeed  I 
have  spent  a  sad  day — hard  and  stupid,  and  wander- 
ing in  my  mind — a  complete  contrast  with  yesterday. 
Yet  I  have  not  neglected  the  forms  of  duty.  O,  Lord! 
why  is  it  thus  with  me?  O  grant  me  quickening 
grace!  My  stated  employments  at  this  time  were 
preaching  at  the  African  church,  and  superintending 
the  concerns  of  that  con^reo^ation;  and  also  in  revising- 
our  Shorter  Catechism,  and  adding  to  each  answer  the 
scriptural  proofs. 

January  31st.  Was  overrun  with  company  this 
morning.  When  I  came  down  from  breakfast,  I  found 
Dr.  Junkin  and  Mr.  Steel  in  my  stud}^  with  whom 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  451 

I  conversed  a  good  while.  Then  brothers  Swift  and 
Bradford  came  in,  and  afterwards  brother  McEwen. 
Then  Dr.  Taylor,  who  did  not  stay  to  sit  down.  Then 
Mr.  Whetham  the  printer,  with  whom  I  had  agreed 
to  print  Dr.  Witherspoon's  life  and  works.  Then  a 
man  from  Cincinnati  to  pay  for  the  Christian  Advocate. 
In  the  afternoon  brother  Latta,  whom  I  had  met  in  the 
street  with  brother  McCalla,  called  and  sat  about  an 
hour.  In  the  former  part  of  this  day  I  was  very  un- 
comfortable. My  mind  was  full  of  discontent  and  a 
kind  of  sullen  gloom.  How  much  of  this  was  mere  ner- 
vous feelinsr,  I  cannot  tell — but  I  felt  like  beino-  rebel- 
lious  under  the  dispensations  of  God's  providence.  Yet 
I  bless  God  that  he  kept  me  from  speaking  or  acting 
improperly,  and  I  did  not  neglect  my  season  of  prayer 
in  the  evening.  At  length  I  obtained  sweet  relief  in 
meditation  and  prayer.  0,  to  be  truly  humble  and 
truly  submissive  to  God,  and  to  have  a  constant  exer- 
cise of  faith  in  his  word  and  promises.  The  week  past 
my  religious  exercises  have  in  general  not  been  re- 
markable. Prayed,  as  usual,  once  this  evening  for  a 
general  revival  of  religion. 

February  1st.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in 
Spruce  street  church  this  morning,  and  heard  Dr. 
William  A.  McDowell  preach  a  very  long  sermon,  but 
a  very  good  one.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  in  the 
African  church,  and  had  considerable  enlargement, 
though  I  had  a  cold.  In  private  read  as  usual;  also 
ten  and  a  half  pages  of  Pictet.  This  has  been  on  the 
whole,  a  good  day  to  me.  In  the  morning  I  had  great 
earnestness  and  I  hope  great  enlargement  of  heart  in 


452  LIFE  OF  THE 

giving  myself  to  God  in  Christ;  and  in  public  worship 
had  more  comfort  than  common. 

2d.  There  was  prayer-meeting  in  my  study  as 
usual  this  morning,  and  eleven  brethren  were  present. 
I  had  more  freedom  of  mind  in  joining  with  others  in 
prayer  myself  than  is  common  for  me.  In  the  morn- 
ing also  I  had  a  comfortable  time  in  secret  prayer.  I 
have  been  in  a  sweet  frame  of  mind  a  considerable  part 
of  the  day.  In  the  afternoon  I  attended  the  Board  of 
Missions,  when  we  gave  Mr.  Dodge  one  hundred 
dollars  to  remunerate  his  services.  In  the  evening  I 
did  not  go  to  the  monthly  concert,  but  prayed  in  secret 
for  a  revival  of  religion.  Filed  and  bound  old  papers. 
My  son  Ashbel  came  in,  and  with  whom  I  spent  a 
considerable  part  of  the  evening. 

March  31st.  About  12  o'clock  this  day,  Mrs.  Butler, 
of  the  African  church,  according  to  promise  on  the  last 
Sabbath,  called  on  me.  She  went  with  me  to  visit  a 
coloured  woman,  who  is  sick,  in  Ninth  street,  below  the 
burial  ground  of  Ronaldson,  with  whom  I  conversed  at 
considerable  length  and  prayed.  I  then  went  and  visi- 
ted and  conversed  and  prayed  with  my  old  friend  and 
parishioner,  Andrew  Hodge,  who  I  am  told  is  in  his 
eighty-third  year,  and  is  apparently  near  death.  Came 
home,  and  in  the  afternoon  and  evening  wrote  a  little 
on  my  address  to  the  theological  students.  I  had  one 
of  my  worst  turns  of  giddiness,  or  rather  of  universal 
spasm,  at  the  tea  table:  and  could  do  nothing  afterward 
through  the  evening  till  late,  and  then  but  little.  Mr. 
Thompson,  of  Bedford  Presbytery,  called  on  me,  and 
sat  with  me  a  good  while  in  the  afternoon. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  453 

April  25th.  Sabbath.  It  rained  in  the  morning, 
and  I  spent  the  time  in  private,  and  went  through  the 
routine  of  services  in  the  church,  reading  two  sermons 
of  Dr.  Witherspoon  on  importunity  of  prayer.  This 
exercise  was,  I  think,  profitable.  After  a  good  deal  of 
hesitation  I  determined  to  go  to  the  African  church, 
and  if  there  was  no  other  preacher  there,  that  I  would 
preach  myself.  I  did  so,  and  preached  with  some  free- 
dom. In  private  read  as  usual,  and  a  good  deal  in  the 
Biblical  Repertory.  In  the  morning,  I  was  suddenly 
attacked  with  uncomfortable  thoughts.  I  cried  to  God 
for  relief,  and  I  think  found  it,  in  a  measure.  A  kind 
of  stupidity  has  hung  over  me  all  this  day. 

May  1st.  I  observed  this  as  a  day  of  prayer,  with 
fasting  so  far  as  to  abstain  from  food  after  breakfast  till 
tea  time  in  the  evening.  I  began  the  exercises  of  the 
day  with  prostrating  myself  in  my  study,  and  with 
confessing  my  sinfulness  and  imploring  forgiveness. 
Beside  my  usual  sins,  and  other  subjects  of  prayer,  I 
prayed  for  four  things  in  a  special  prayer  confined  to 
each,  which  I  have  never  done  before,  viz.  (1)  For  the 
conversion  of  my  unconverted  children.  (2)  Relative 
to  a  contemplated  change  in  my  domestic  arrangements. 
(3)  For  preservation  and  direction  in  going  to  Prince- 
ton and  Pittsburgh.  (4)  For  a  blessing  on  the  General 
Assembly  and  on  the  Convention.  Wrote  on  my 
address  to  the  theological  students,  and  nearly  finished 
it.  Called  a  short  time  at  mother's.  Wrote  two  stanzas 
for  Mr.  McE  wen's  album. 

3d.  Sabbath.  I  did  not  preach  to-day,  the  Presby- 
tery having  appointed  a  supply  for  the  African  church. 
I  attended  worship  in  the  Spruce  street  church,  and 


454  LIFE  OF  THE 

heard  Dr.  Blythe  in  the  morning  in  an  affecting  dis- 
course on  the  substitution  of  Christ.  In  the  afternoon 
Mr.  Forsyth  preached  an  excellent  and  accurate  dis- 
course on  the  words,  "  Who  always  maketh  us  to 
triumph  through  Christ."  In  private  I  read  the  reli- 
gious paper  called  The  Southern  Churchman,  and 
Dr.  Fiske's  sermon.  I  have  attended  to  all  my  reli- 
gious exercises  this  day,  but  have  wanted  sensibility 
and  tenderness  of  devout  feeling.  0  for  quickening 
grace !  I  heard  in  the  evening  Sophy  and  Becky  their 
catechism,  and  prayed  with  them.  (These  were  two 
coloured  children  whom  my  sister  Margaret  found  in 
an  alley  near  our  house,  who  had  lost  their  parents,  and 
whom  she  had  taken  to  bring  up.) 

4th.  Left  for  Princeton  by  Trenton  Railroad.  Took 
lodgings  with  my  son  James. 

5th.  I  attended  the  examination  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  to-day.  In  the  afternoon,  on  my  way  to  the 
Seminary,  I  called  to  see  Mr.  Joline,  whom  I  found 
very  sick,  and  not  likely  to  live  long.  I  conversed 
with  him  at  considerable  length  on  the  state  of  his  soul, 
and  prayed  with  him.  I  was  extremely  exhausted 
when  I  went  to  bed,  but  after  I  got  asleep  I  slept  well. 

6th.     Attended  examination  to-day. 

7th.  We  finished  the  examination  before  dinner.  I 
dined  with  Dr.  Alexander,  and  met  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors at  half  past  four  o'clock,  and  delivered  my  address 
in  the  chapel  of  the  Seminary.  It  was  about  an  hour 
long,  and  I  was  carried  through  it  better  than  I  ex- 
pected. Dr.  Alexander  earnestly  requested  me  to  pub- 
lish it  in  the  Repertory.  I  lodged  at  my  son's,  and 
did  not  go  to  hear  the  sermon  in  the  evening. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  455 

8th.  At  eight  o'clock  left  Prmceton,  arrived  at  Phi- 
ladelphia at  about  one,  and  I  gave  thanks  to  God  in 
secret  for  his  goodness  to  me  in  this  journey.  I  con- 
versed and  prayed  in  my  study  with  a  young  woman 
brought  to  me  by  Mrs.  Peters. 

9th.  Left  the  city  for  Pittsburgh  by  railroad  cars. 
We  had  a  pleasant  ride.  Arrived  at  Columbia  at  sun- 
set. I  found  my  son  Ashbel  sick  with  the  measles; 
stayed  with  him.  The  week  past  I  have  nothing  parti- 
cular to  write  in  reference  to  my  religious  exercises. 

10th.  Sabbath.  I  preached  in  the  morning  at 
Columbia  on  the  words,  "  Now  therefore  there  is  no 
condemnation,"  &c.  I  had  great  freedom  in  preach- 
insf  without  a  note.  In  the  afternoon  brother  McCalla 
preached  and  I  attended.  In  the  evening  I  prayed 
with  my  son  in  his  sick  room.  I  hope  the  day  has  not 
been  spent  without  some  profit. 

11th — 15th.  On  the  passage  to  Pittsburgh  by  canal 
boat,  I  had  much  pleasant  conversation.  We  had 
prayers  each  evening.  W"e  arrived  at  Pittsburgh  on 
the  15th.  1  stayed  with  brother  Swift.  Dr.  Herron 
called  and  invited  me  to  preach  for  him;  but  I  made 
no  engagements,  as  I  find  it  is  expected  that  I  should 
preach  the  action  sermon  which  the  Convention  is  to 
celebrate  on  the  ensuing  Sabbath.  I  find  that  the  Con- 
vention have  chosen  me  their  president,  in  my  absence. 

16th.  I  attended  the  Convention  today,  and  did 
business  with  them.  I  also  looked  over  a  sermon  which 
I  am  to  preach  to-morrow.  The  week  past,  I  have  not 
been  able  to  retire  for  secret  prayer,  but  have  tried  to 
pray  mentally  on  my  bed,  and  as  I  could.     Yet  I  have 


456  LIFE  OF  THE 

felt  the  want  of  retirement  exceedingly.  We  had  even- 
ing prayers  on  board  the  boat,  and  we  asked  a  blessing 
at  all  our  meals. 

17th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the  second 
church  of  Pittsburgh,  and  preached  the  action  sermon. 
We  had  a  good  and  solemn  time,  I  think,  at  the  com- 
munion table.  As  usual,  I  had  not  at  the  time  of  the 
communion  as  much  sensibility  as  I  could  wish,  though 
I  iiope  I  was  enabled  to  act  with  sincerity. 

18th — 24th.  During  this  week  I  was  employed  in 
attendino[  the  Convention,  which  closed  its  sittings  on 
Thursday  morning,  after  a  most  harmonious  meeting. 
Then  I  attended  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly, 
though  not  a  member.  In  the  evening  I  attended  a 
meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Western 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  of  which  I  am  a  member. 
My  religious  exercises  this  week  were  not  peculiar. 
I  had  a  room  to  myself,  and  have  been  enabled  to  per- 
form my  usual  religious  exercises  in  secret,  which  I 
have  not  neglected. 

24th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  and  heard  a 
good  discourse  from  Dr.  Miller;  and  in  the  afternoon 
heard  Mr.  Breckinridge  preach  a  very  interesting  dis- 
course. The  day  has  been  past  without  any  special 
religious  exercises  on  my  part;  yet  I  have  not  neglected 
my  secret  devotions. 

June  8th.  I  went  to  the  General  Assembly,  and 
spoke  to  a  considerable  number  of  the  members  in  rela- 
tion to  the  foreign  missionary  resolutions;  and  I  had 
the  consolation  to  find  that  this  most  important  measure, 
in  regard  to  which  I  had  almost  despaired,  was  unani- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  457 

mously  adopted.  I  had  tried  in  secret  to  commit  it  to 
God  in  a  special  prayer.  The  Assembly  adjourned  this 
evening. 

14th.  Sabbath.  I  preached  in  the  morning  for 
brother  Herron,  from  Romans  i.  16.  I  had  freedom 
in  preaching;  my  sermon  was  sixty-five  minutes  long. 
In  the  afternoon  I  attended  worship  in  the  second 
church,  and  baptized  the  child  of  brother  Swift,  by 
the  name  of  Edward  Payson.  In  private,  besides  my 
Greek  Testament  I  read  the  letters  of  Robert  Hall. 
This  morning  I  was  greatly  perplexed  about  my  re- 
ligious state,  and  very  much  disposed  to  despondency. 
But  in  secret  prayer  I  found  sweet  relief  and  comfort. 
Blessed  be  God  for  this  mercy. 

15th.  The  last  day  in  Pittsburgh.  I  have  been 
here  four  weeks  and  three  days. 

As  my  return  home  was  very  similar  to  my  journey 
to  Pittsburfrh  I  shall  not  give  it  in  detail.  On  the 
19th  of  the  month  of  June  in  the  afternoon  we  arrived 
at  Columbia.  I  was  glad  to  find  my  son  Ashbel  re- 
covered. I  had  much  anxiety  about  him  since  I  last 
saw  him;  but  God  has  been  better  to  me  than  my 
fears.  The  next  day  I  reached  Philadelphia  and  found 
my  family  all  well ;  for  which  I  endeavoured  to  give 
thanks  to  God  in  a  special  prayer.  My  own  health 
has  been  preserved  during  my  absence,  and  I  fondly 
hope  that  my  journey  has  been  of  some  use  to  the 
church  as  "svell  as  to  myself 

21st.  Sabbath.  I  sent  for  Mr.  Neal,  one  of  the 
elders  of  the  African  church,  to  inquire  whether  the 
congregation  is  supplied  with  a  preacher,  and  was  glad 

58 


458  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  find  that  they  have  a  supply.  I  therefore  attended 
both  parts  of  the  day  in  Spruce  street  church,  and 
heard  Mr.  Winchester.  After  the  service  in  the  after- 
noon I  became  dejected  about  my  rehgious  state,  but 
found  a  most  merciful  relief  in  prayer  in  which  I  had 
uncommon  enlaro-ement.  O  to  be  thankful !  I  mourn 
that  I  am  habitually  so  little  spiritually  minded. 

27th.  I  left  the  city  at  ten  o'clock  for  Princeton,  on 
my  way  to  Hanover,  where  I  arrived  in  company  with 
my  grandson  Ashbel,  on  the  2d  of  July. 

4th.  Spent  the  day  at  Hanover.  This  being  the 
day  of  the  celebration  of  our  national  independence,  I 
was  glad  to  escape  the  noise  and  bustle  of  the  city. 

5th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the  morning, 
and  heard  Mr.  Mandeville  preach  a  good  politico  re- 
ligious discourse.  I  preached  myself  in  the  afternoon, 
from  the  text  "  How  long  halt  ye  between  two  opi- 
nions?'" I  had  some  freedom  in  preaching,  and  the 
people  were  attentive.  I  w^alked  out  a  considerable 
distance  for  meditation  a  little  before  sunset. 

6th.  This  is  my  birth-day,  when  I  enter  my  seven- 
ty-fourth year.  I  spent  the  day  in  more  meditation 
and  prayer  than  most  of  my  birth-days,  and  I  hope 
with  some  profit.  We  had  a  concert  of  prayer  at  my 
sister's  in  the  evening,  where  I  spoke  and  prayed,  and 
there  was  two  other  prayers  made. 

8th.  Left  Hanover  to  return  to  Philadelphia,  where 
I  arrived  on  the  11th.  I  endeavoured  to  give  thanks 
to  God  who  has  carried  me  out  and  brought  me  home 
in  safety,  and  preserved  my  family  and  dwelling 
during  my  absence. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GKEEN.  459 

14th.  This  day  I  wrote  a  part  of  an  article  for  the 
Presbyterian,  and  read  seventy  pages  in  Stuart's  Greek 
Grammar. 

26th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the  Spruce 
street  church  in  the  morning;  in  the  afternoon  I 
preached  and  administered  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
supper  in  the  African  church,  and  without  any  assist- 
ance I  was  mercifully  carried  through  the  service, 
though  the  weather  was  warm.  In  the  evening  I  had 
one  of  the  most  comfortable  times  in  secret  prayer  that 
I  have  ever  had.  I  did  not  expect  it;  for  I  was  fatigued 
and  much  exhausted  with  the  service  of  the  afternoon. 
I  had  also  freedom  in  prayer  in  the  morning.  At  the 
sacramental  table  I  had  not  great  enlargement,  though 
I  hope  I  was  sincere  in  devoting  myself  to  my  Saviour. 
I  read  Leighton  largely  in  the  evening,  and  felt  a 
peaceful  and  serene  mind  in  the  blessed  hope  of  the 
Gospel,  of  the  most  desirable  kind.  O,  if  I  could 
always  live  thus,  it  would  be  a  part  of  heaven  on  earth. 

On  the  27th  of  this  month  I  went  to  Princeton. 

August  2d.  I  preached  for  Dr.  Rice,  he  being  ab- 
sent. I  had  some  freedom  in  speaking.  I  desire  to  be 
thankful  to  God  that  I  have  beeb  once  more  permitted 
and  enabled  to  preach  the  Gospel.  I  had  no  trouble 
with  my  head  complaint  in  preaching,  but  after  dinner 
I  had  a  bad  turn  of  it,  but  it  was  of  short  continuance. 

7th.  I  spent  this  day  mostly  in  reading  ncAvspapers 
and  the  old  minutes  of  Presbyteries,  with  a  view  to 
write  the  history  of  the  church  to  which  I  belong;  and 
in  which  I  have  already  made  some  progress.  Called 
on  Dr.  Alexander,  and  had  a  long  conversation  with 
him  about  missionary  affairs,  and  about  teaching  the 


460  LIFE  OF  THE 

theological  students  the  Shorter  Catechism  of  our 
church,  of  which  some  of  them  have  been  found 
ignorant  in  their  Presbyterial  examinations.  In  the 
evening  I  inquired  of  Dr.  Stockton  about  the  death  of 
Dr.  Witherspoon,  whose  life  I  am  wTiting, 

Sth.  This  day  I  left  Princeton  for  Philadelphia, 
where  I  arrived  about  six,  p.  bi. 

I  shall  not  quote  my  diary  further  for  the  month  of 
August. 

September  1st.  I  received  a  letter  from  Dr.  Ewing 
of  Glasgow,  in  Scotland,  in  reply  to  one  I  had  written 
making  inquiries  about  Dr.  Witherspoon.  I  spent  the 
day  in  reading  Marshall's  Life  of  Washington,  and 
Hill's  History  of  Calvinism.  This  evening  my  son 
Ashbel  and  his  wife  came  to  be  the  inmates  of  my 
house.  I  endeavoured,  in  prayer,  to  commend  them 
and  my  present  family  to  the  care  and  blessing  of  God. 

6th.  Sabbath.  Mr.  Symington  called  in  the  after- 
noon, and  I  went  with  him  and  preached  with  consider- 
able freedom  to  a  most  interesting  audience  at  the 
House  of  Refuge.  I  spent  the  evening  in  reading 
Leighton.  My  exercises  to-day  have  not  been  peculiar. 
I  have  wanted  spirituality. 

7th.  There  was  a  prayer  meeting  in  my  study  this 
morning  for  the  first  time  since  I  went  to  the  General 
Assembly.  Five  brethren  were  present.  In  the  after- 
noon I  met  the  committee  of  Missions,  and  did  business 
with  them  till  sunset.  Dr.  Woods  of  Andover  spent 
the  evening  and  lodged  with  me.  He  is  on  his  way  to 
Baltimore  to  meet  the  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners of  Foreign  Missions. 

13th.     Sabbath.     I  preached  in  the  Eighth  Church 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  461 

in  the  morning',  and  had  freedom  in  speaking  and 
prayer.  I  sat  down  in  preaching,  but  stood  up  in 
prayer.  In  the  afternoon  and  evening  I  read  about  two 
hundred  pages  of  Dr.  Wood's  book  on  native  depravity. 
My  exercises  to-day  have  not  been  peculiar. 

14th.  There  was  a  prayer-meeting  at  my  study  this 
morning ;  after  it,  I  examined  a  young  man  previous  to 
his  being  received  as  a  beneficiary  by  our  Board  of 
Education.  Brother  Winchester  called,  to  whom  I  lent 
Woods  on  Native  Depravity,  which  I  had  finished  read- 
ing before  breakfast. 

26th.  Rose  between  four  and  five  o'clock,  and  pray- 
ed briefly  in  secret.  I  set  out  for  Princeton,  where  I 
attended  the  examination  of  the  theological  students  till 
near  sunset.  In  the  evening  I  had  fears  lest  I  was 
gradually  declining  in  religion,  and  tried  to  pray  to  be 
preserved  from  declension. 

27th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the  College 
chapel.  Dr.  Carnahan  preached,  and  at  his  request  I 
made  the  first  prayer,  in  which  I  had  some  freedom. 
Dr.  Carnahan's  disourse  was  a  good  one.  In  the  after- 
noon I  did  not  go  out,  but  read  and  prayed  in  private. 
I  read  through  the  memoirs  of  Mr.  Kilpin,  a  Baptist 
clergyman  in  England,  w^hich  I  found  to  be  instruc- 
tive and  interesting.  On  the  whole,  I  hope  this  day 
has  not  been  mispent. 

28th — 29th.  I  attended  the  meetings  of  the  Direc- 
tors and  Trustees  of  the  Seminary.  Arrived  at  Phila- 
delphia on  the  29th,  and  found  my  family  well — thanks 
be  to  God,  who  has  brought  me  home  in  safety. 

Octoher  4th.  Sabbath.  Mr.  Elliot  called  on  me 
and  I  went  to  the  Mariner's  church  with  him,  where 


462  LIFE  OF  THE 

he  preached;  and  I  baptized  one  adult  and  one  child. 
I  also  administered  the  Lord's  supper.  I  was  afflicted 
with  a  cold  and  felt  stupid,  so  as  not  to  have  the  full 
command  of  my  thoughts.  I  tried  to  exercise  faith  at 
the  communion  table,  but  had  very  little  sensibility. 

11th  Sabbath,  This  morning  I  was  confined  to 
my  house  by  indisposition,  but  I  was  able  to  go  over 
the  exercises  of  the  sanctuary  in  private,  and  had  much 
comfort  in  the  service.  In  the  afternoon  I  attended 
public  worship  in  Spruce  street  church,  and  heard  my 
young  brother  Forsyth  preach  an  uncommonly  good 
discourse  on  the  "Glorious  gospel  of  our  blessed  God." 
In  the  evening  I  read  largely  in  Leighton,  and  finish- 
ed the  first  volume  on  Peter.  This  is  a  most  precious 
book,  and  I  think  it  has  been  blessed  to  me.  This 
Sabbath  has  been  on  the  whole  a  comfortable  day  to 
me. 

20th.  At  ten  o'clock  I  took  the  steamboat  for  Sa- 
lem, N.  J.,  as  I  had  to  attend  the  Presbytery.  We 
arrived  at  Salem  at  five  o'clock,  and  I  was  received  by 
Colonel  Johnson's  family,  and  treated  wdth  great  kind- 
ness the  whole  time  I  remained  in  the  family,  which 
was  until  the  adjournment  of  the  Presbytery. 

22d.  Returned  to  Philadelphia  and  found  my  fa- 
mily all  well,  for  which  I  desire  to  be  thankful  to  God. 

23d.  I  read  newspapers  and  studied  Hebrew  all 
day. 

24th.  Studied  Hebrew  closely  all  day,  and  took  my 
walk  of  a  mile  for  exercise,  but  made  no  call.  Brother 
Pinney  called,  with  whom  I  had  a  long  talk,  and  gave 
him  some  advice  which  I  hope  may  be  useful.  I 
prayed  for  a  revival  of  religion  this  evening. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  463 

25tli.  Sabbath.  This  afternoon  I  preached  in  the 
Orphans'  Asylum,  but  I  had  but  little  freedom  in 
speaking.  I  went  and  returned  in  Mr.  Ralston's  car- 
riage. 

26th.  I  reviewed  Hebrew  in  the  morning;  and  in  the 
afternoon  and  evening  attended  Presbytery.  Nearly 
all  the  examination  of  Mr.  Elliot  was  conducted  by 
myself. 

27th.  I  rose  before  five  o'clock,  attended  family 
prayers,  took  my  breakfast,  and  left  in  the  cars  for 
Columbia  and  York,  where  we  arrived  at  about  nine 
o'clock.  Dr.  Cuyler  met  me  at  the  tavern  and  con- 
ducted me  to  Judge  Bradford's,  where  I  was  received 
with  much  kindness. 

28th — 31st.  During  these  days  I  attended  Synod 
very  punctually,  and  took  a  prominent  part  in  all  their 
transactions.  The  week  past  my  religious  exercises 
have  not  been  peculiar.  The  circumstances  in  which 
I  have  been  placed,  have  prevented  my  regular  attend- 
ance on  private  prayer,  but  I  have  not  wholly  ne- 
glected it. 

November  1st,  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the 
morning  in  the  Lutheran  church  to  hear  Dr.  Breckin- 
ridge preach  a  discourse  commemorative  of  the  Pro- 
testant Reformation.  It  did  not  strike  me  as  altoixether 
adapted  to  the  occasion;  but  it  was  better  than  most 
men  could  have  done,  with  so  little  time  to  prepare  as 
the  preacher  was  obliged  to  take.  In  the  afternoon  I 
attended  Dr.  Cathcart's  church,  and  heard  an  able  and 
excellent  discourse  from  brother  Musgrave.  In  private 
I  tried  to  pray,  and  read  one  chapter  in  the  Bible,  but  I 
felt  the  want  of  retirement. 


464  LIFE  OF  THE 

2cl — 4tli.  During  these  days  I  attended  the  Synod 
very  assiduously.  On  the  third  of  the  month,  the  busi- 
ness of  reorganizing  our  Presbytery  was  the  principal 
subject  before  the  Synod.  I  attended  till  near  ten 
o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  then  left  the  church  and 
went  to  bed  much  exhausted.  The  Synod  adjourned 
between  eleven  o'clock  and  midnight. 

5th.  We  left  York  for  Columbia.  I  walked  over 
the  bridge,  which  is  a  mile  and  a  quarter  long.  On 
arriving  at  Philadelphia,  I  found  my  family  well,  and 
have  great  reason  to  be  thankful  to  God  who  has  pre- 
served me  and  mine  in  going  out  and  coming  in,  in 
health  and  safety.  May  a  law  of  gratitude  to  God  my 
preserver  be  written  on  my  heart. 

14th.  This  morning,  in  reading  the  Scriptures  and 
in  secret  prayer,  I  had  a  season  of  real  communion  with 
God ;  a  deep  sense  of  his  condescension  in  permitting 
such  a  polluted  worm  to  come  near  him  and  experience 
his  gracious  influence,  was  mixed  with  my  rejoicing. 

22d.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the  morning. 
In  the  afternoon  I  did  not  go  out  of  the  house  on 
account  of  bad  weather,  and  beinof  somewhat  unwell. 
In  private  I  read  as  usual.  In  the  morning  I  had  some 
freedom  in  secret  prayer,  but  through  the  day  I  was 
stupid,  wandering,  and.  worldly.  In  the  evening  I  ob- 
tained some  relief  The  week  past  I  have  had  two 
seasons  of  spiritual  freedom  and  comfort  in  prayer. 

Decemher  1st.  I  wrote  on  my  history,  and  have  made 
good  progress.  This  morning  I  had  a  sweet  and  com- 
fortable time  in  reading  the  Scriptures  and  in  secret 
prayer,  and  I  hope  I  have  felt  the  influence  of  it  in 
some  measure  through  the  day. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  465 

3d.  Fast-day.  In  reading  the  Scriptures  and  in 
secret  prayer  in  the  morning  I  had  some  freedom  and 
comfort,  but  through  the  day  I  was  very  Ufeless.  I 
attended  worship  in  Arch  street,  and  made  the  first 
prayer,  and  with  more  freedom  than  I  expected  when  I 
began. 

1836 — March  13th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  pubUc 
worship  in  Spruce  street  in  the  morning,  and  heard 
brother  Winchester  preach  with  great  satisfaction.  I 
had  a  very  comfortable  time  in  secret  prayer  in  the 
morning,  and  I  hope  some  edification  in  pubhc  worship ; 
but  I  had  less  spirituahty  in  the  afternoon  and  evening 
than  I  could  wish. 

17th.  I  began  the  life  of  Dr.  Witherspoon  on  a  new 
plan,  and  wrote  nearly  four  pages.  I  had  a  comfortable 
time  in  secret  prayer  this  morning.  I  did  not  go  out 
of  the  house,  but  walked  the  entry  for  exercise. 

April  1st.  I  felt  my  nervous  complaints  very  severe- 
ly this  morning,  but  blessed  be  God,  they  abated  before 
night.  I  had  some  comfort  in  prayer,  and  I  wrote  a 
good  deal  on  Dr.  Witherspoon's  life. 

17th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the  Spruce 
street  church  in  the  morning  and  heard  brother  Win- 
chester, who  preached  uncommonly  well ;  but  I  did  not 
hear  with  as  much  edification  as  I  could  have  wished. 
I  preached  in  the  African  church  in  the  afternoon,  and 
have  seldom  of  late  performed  a  service  with  so  much 
freedom,  though  I  was  not  free  from  a  cold.  Taken 
altogether,  I  hope  this  day  has  not  been  spent  without 
some  profit. 

May  24th.     I  think  I  had  a  good   and  comfortable 

59 


466  ^I^E  OF  THE 

time  in  secret  prayer  this  morning,  for  which  I  desire 
humbly  to  thank  God. 

June  13th.  The  former  part  of  the  last  night  my 
sleep  was  much  disturbed,  but  this  morning  it  pleased 
God  to  give  me  a  blessed  enlargement  in  secret  prayer. 

July  5th.  How  uncertain,  and  often  how  delusive, 
are  all  earthly  prospects.  I  was  called  up  between  two 
and  three  o'clock  this  morning  by  my  son  Ashbel, 
under  the  apprehension  that  his  infant  child  was  dying. 
He  languished  however  until  about  seven  o'clock,  and 
then  expired  without  a  struggle,  or  apparent  suffering 
of  any  kind.  I  endeavoured,  in  a  short  prayer  with  the 
family,  to  commit  his  departing  spirit  to  that  Saviour 
to  whom  he  had  been  dedicated,  and  who  said,  "  Suffer 
little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not, 
for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God."  I  made  another 
short  prayer  immediately  after  the  child  expired.  The 
parents  have  suffered  a  sore  bereavement  in  this  dis- 
pensation, and  I  have  myself  felt  much  more  than  I 
thought  I  should  on  such  an  occasion.  O !  may  God 
sanctify  this  stroke  of  his  holy  hand  to  my  dear  mourn- 
ing children  and  to  myself.  In  the  evening  a  cofhn 
was  brought  for  the  child,  and  I  saw  the  dear  lifeless 
clay  put  into  it. 

6th.  My  birthday,  when  I  enter  my  seventy-fifth 
year.  It  seems  a  singular  dispensation  of  Providence 
that  the  corpse  of  a  grandchild  should  be  in  my  house 
on  my  birthday.  This  I  remarked  to  my  friends  who 
were  sitting  around  the  coffin  of  the  dear  deceased  babe; 
and  Dr.  Cuyler  took  notice  of  it  in  the  excellent  prayer 
which  he  made  at  the  o^rave,  to  which  we  went  in  two 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  467 

carriages.  I  have  endeavoured  to  review  my  life  to-day, 
and  have  seen  it  full  of  the  mercies  of  God,  and  of  my 
own  sins  and  unworthiness.  I  had  this  day  freedom 
and  tenderness  in  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  O,  may 
my  few  remaining  days  be  more  fully  devoted  to  God 
than  those  which  are  past. 

18th.  I  made  a  visit  to  Hanover,  where  I  spent  three 
days  in  conversing  with  relatives,  and  in  contemplating 
the  scenes  and  sins  of  my  youth.  I  thought  it  was  the 
last  time  I  should  visit  the  place  of  my  nativity ;  but  I 
have  since  been  there  once  more.  I  went  to  see  the 
tombs  of  my  father  and  mother.  I  preached  once  at 
the  house  of  my  brother  Calvin,  on  the  assurance  of 
hope,  but  spent  no  Sabbath  in  Hanover.  I  returned  to 
Philadelphia  on  the  29th  of  July. 

August  11th.  This  morning  Dr.  Cuyler  called  and 
informed  me  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Robert  Ralston.  He 
expired  this  morning  about  four  o'clock.  Between  this 
dear  man  and  myself  the  most  delightful  friendship 
and  intimacy  have  existed,  without  any  interruption  or 
alloy,  for  nearly  half  a  century.  Out  of  the  circle  of 
my  nearest  kindred,  he  has  been  the  best,  most  valued, 
and  most  valuable  friend  that  I  have  ever  had  in  my 
long  life.  His  piety  was  eminent  and  ardent,  yet  of  the 
humblest  kind  that  I  have  ever  known ;  and  his  libe- 
rality in  contributing  to  every  pious,  charitable,  and 
benevolent  design,  has  probably  (taking  his  whole  life 
into  view,)  been  greater  than  that  of  any  other  man  in 
this  city.  He  has  sometimes  been  called  the  Thornton 
of  America.  But  besides  his  donations  in  money,  his 
active  personal  exertions  in  promoting  all  charitable, 


468  LIFE  OF  THE 

benevolent,  and  pious  undertakings  and  enterprises, 
has  been  extraordinary  and  incessant,  probably  of  more 
value  than  all  his  pecuniary  contributions.  Take  him 
for  all  in  all,  I  have  often  thought  and  said,  that  he  was 
the  best  man  I  have  ever  known.  There  was  no 
marked  defect  in  his  character,  in  any  of  the  numerous 
relations  he  sustained  as  a  husband,  a  father,  a  friend, 
a  ruling  elder  in  the  church,  a  merchant,  a  citizen. 
He  was  alike  most  exemplary  in  all.  He  doubtless  was 
not  perfect,  and  no  one  ever  mourned  his  imperfections, 
or  was  more  ready  to  acknowledge  them  than  he;  but 
he  approached  nearer  to  perfection  than  is  the  common 
lot  of  even  eminent  Christians.  He  has  gone  to  his 
rest  and  his  rew^ard  in  the  seventy-fifth  year  of  his  age ; 
and  his  family,  his  friends,  the  poor,  the  city,  and  the 
whole  religious  community,  have  met  with  a  loss  which 
will  not  easily  be  supplied.  Dr.  Cuyler  earnestly 
wished  that  I  should  preach  his  funeral  sermon,  wdiich 
my  present  debility  from  my  late  illness  forbids  me  to 
attempt;  but  I  have  agreed  to  make  an  address,  if  I  am 
able,  at  his  interment  on  the  afternoon  of  the  day  after 
to-morrow.  His  funeral  sermon  will  be  preached  by 
Dr.  Cuyler  the  Sabbath  after  next.  After  writing  as 
above,  I  began  to  write  an  address  to  be  delivered  at 
the  funeral  of  my  friend. 

12th.  I  spent  the  day  in  writing  my  address  to  be 
pronounced  at  the  interment  of  my  dear  friend  Ralston. 

13th.  I  went  to  the  house  of  my  friend  and  looked 
at  his  corpse,  and  then  went  to  the  lecture  room  and 
delivered  my  address.  The  week  past  my  religious 
exercises  have  not  been  peculiar,  though  I  have  had, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  469 

at  times,  a  freedom  in  private  prayer;  and  this  evening 
I  prayed  specially  for  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
for  a  revival  of  religion  in  o^eneral. 

14th.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  spent  my  tinie  in  the  evening  in  reading 
Symington  on  the  Atonement  and  Intercession  of 
Christ.  This  is  on  the  whole,  the  best  treatise  on  the 
subject  that  I  have  ever  seen ;  and  I  hope  I  have  been 
benefited  by  reading  it.  My  exercises  to-day  have 
not  been  peculiar. 

21st.  Sabbath.  This  morning  I  heard  Dr.  Cuyler 
preach  an  excellent  funeral  sermon  of  my  dear  friend 
Ralston,  in  the  second  Presbyterian  church.  In  the 
afternoon  I  went  to  Spruce  street  to  hear  preaching,  but 
it  was  the  afternoon  for  catechising  the  children  of  the 
congregation,  which  I  was  delighted  to  witness.  At 
the  request  of  Mr.  Sparrrow,  who  officiated,  I  made  a 
short  address  to  the  children,  and  then  prayed.  I  hope 
this  day  has  not  been  spent  without  some  profit,  though 
I  lay  too  long  in  bed  this  morning. 

September  6th.  I  spent  the  early  part  of  the  day  in 
preparing  to  speak  at  the  laying  the  corner  stone  of 
the  new  Presbyterian  house  of  worship  in  Seventh 
street.  At  four  o'clock  I  went  in  a  carriage  and  de- 
livered my  speech.  I  desire  to  be  thankful  that  I  was 
carried  through  it  without  difficulty,  and  I  believe  I 
spoke  so  audibly  that  all  who  were  present  could  hear; 
and  so  far  as  I  can  at  present  judge,  without  injury  to 
my  health.  I  prayed  for  help  and  have  found  it  be- 
yond my  expectations.  In  the  evening  I  read  largely 
in  the  Missionary  Herald. 

October  4th.     I  felt  miserably  in  the  morning,  and 


470  LIFE  OF  THE 

yet  I  have  done  more  this  day  in  writing  the  life  of  Dr. 
Witherspoon  than  almost  any  other  day  since  I  have 
had  this  work  in  hand. 

The  Synod  sat  this  year  in  Philadelphia,  and  con- 
tinued their  sessions  five  days.  I  wrote  a  long  report  in 
regard  to  the  desecration  of  the  Sabbath,  and  the  Synod 
ordered  fifty  thousand  copies  of  it  to  be  published  and 
distributed  in  the  form  of  a  tract.  The  Synod  also 
resolved  to  raise  thirty  thousand  dollars  for  the  Wes- 
tern Foreign  Missionary  Society,  of  which,  more  than 
twenty-eight  thousand  dollars  was  pledged  before  the 
Synod  rose. 

On  the  4th  of  November  I  went  to  the  polls  and 
voted  for  legislators.  For  many  years  I  did  not  vote  at 
all ;  but  have  lately  considered  that  as  I  live  under  a 
republican  government,  and  our  legislators  are  repre- 
sentatives of  the  people,  it  is  a  duty  which  I  dare  not 
neglect,  to  give  my  vote  for  those  that  I  think  most 
competent  to  discharge  legislative  duties. 

14th.  In  private  prayer  in  the  morning  I  had  a 
most  remarkable  and  unexpected  deliverance  from  the 
bad  feelings  which  I  had  experienced  in  going  to  bed 
the  preceding  night.  I  had  asked  help  of  God,  and 
found  it  in  a  surprising  degree.  I  know  not  when  I 
have  received  such  a  wonderful,  speedy  and  full  answer 
to  prayer.     It  seemed  to  banish  all  my  complaints. 

December  4th.  Sabbath.  I  delivered  in  the  White- 
fieldian  chapel  a  sermon,  which  took  me  one  hour  and 
forty  minutes.  This  is  by  far  the  longest  sermon  that 
I  ever  preached,  and  yet  in  great  mercy  I  went  through 
it  without  much  difficulty. 

l&th.     Sabbath.     This  mornins:  I  had  freedom  in 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  47X 

secret  prayer.  Attended  worship  in  the  Sixth  church, 
and  assisted  in  administering  the  sacrament.  It  was  a 
good  season  to  me ;  not  that  I  had  a  very  great  excite- 
ment of  the  affections;  some  I  had,  and  I  hope  the  acting 
of  faith  in  covenanting  with  my  blessed  Saviour.  I 
hesitated  about  going  to  church  in  the  afternoon,  but 
on  the  whole  I  thought  it  was  my  duty  to  go.  I  had  in 
my  private  prayer  after  tea  such  a  sweet  season  of  en- 
largement, and  spiritual  views  in  a  sense  of  the  Divine 
presence,  as  I  have  not  often  had.  This  has  been  on 
the  whole  one  of  my  most  comfortable  Sabbaths. 

22d.  Dr.  Darrach  called,  and  I  conversed  with  him 
about  printing  the  sermon  which  I  preached  for  him  on 
the  4th  inst. 

31st.  This  day  I  corrected  the  proof  sheet  of  my 
sermon  now  in  press.  I  spent  some  thoughts  on  a  re- 
view of  the  year  which  closes  on  this  day.  I  prayed  as 
usual  in  the  evening  for  the  Church  and  the  world. 

1837 — January  1st.  This  morning  I  rose  too  unwell 
to  go  to  church ;  but  notwithstanding  my  indisposition 
I  went  through  the  exercises  of  the  public  worship  as 
if  in  the  church,  though  I  had  to  lie  down  once  for  a 
short  time.  The  exercises  I  performed  were  blessed  to 
me  I  trust.  They  commenced  a  train  of  views  and 
feelings  which  continued  through  the  most  of  the  day 
and  evening ;  so  that  on  the  whole,  although  I  began 
the  day  with  dejection,  I  have  seldom  spent  a  Sabbath 
more  comfortably,  and  with  greater  freedom  in  prayer 
and  meditation,  than  the  present.  Bless  the  Lord, 
0  my  soul!  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits. 

&th.  Sabbath.  In  the  morning  I  attended  public 
worship  in  the  Sixth  church.     Blessed  be  God  for  the 


472  LIFE  OF  THE 

consolations  of  his  grace,  of  which  I  hope  I  have  expe- 
rienced something  this  day,  more  than  is  common 
for  me.    -^ 

26th.  Sabbath.  I  had  great  freedom  and  comfort 
in  secret  prayer  this  morning ;  yet  after  my  return  from 
public  worship  in  Spruce  street  church,  I  had  some  of 
my  old  difficulties.  I  attended  worship  again  in  the 
afternoon.  In  private  I  read  the  Bible  and  commentary 
as  usual,  and  about  six  pages  in  Howe,  and  the  reli- 
gious newspapers.  I  hope  this  day  has  not  been  passed 
without  some  profit. 

April ^d.  Sabbath.  I  attended  worship  to-day;  it 
was  communion  Sabbath.  In  private  I  read  about 
seven  pages  of  Howe  "on  the  blessedness  of  the  right- 
eous," and  the  whole  of  the  last  report  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  with  the  appendix.  This 
has  been  on  the  whole  one  of  the  most  comfortable  Sab- 
baths that  I  have  ever  past.  I  had,  for  me,  a  good 
time  at  the  table  of  the  Lord.  I  have  sometimes,  I 
think,  had  more  emotion;  but  I  had  a  tenderness  of 
spiritual  feeling,  and  delight  in  drawing  near  to  God, 
through  the  whole  after  part  of  the  day,  very  uncom- 
mon for  me. 

The  Convention*  and  General  Assembly  sat  till  the 
8th  of  June ;  and  although  I  was  not  a  member  of  the 
Convention,  I  daily  and  punctually  attended  its  sessions, 
and  afterwards,  as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  I  was  so 

*  This  Convention  was  composed  principally  of  the  members  of 
the  General  Assembly.  But  it  was  necessary  that  they  should  have 
a  separate  election  as  members  of  the  Convention.  The  Convention 
prepared  the  paper  which  furnished  the  Assembly  with  the  mea- 
sures which  resulted  in  the  disruption  of  the  Church. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  473 

occupied  with  its  concerns,  both  early  and  late,  that  I 
had  neither  time  nor  strength  to  write  in  my  diary. 
The  Convention  had  several  evening  sessions,  to  which, 
as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  I  was  invited,  both  to 
speak  and  vote  as  the  other  members  did.  I  commonly 
went  to  bed  very  late,  and  was  completely  exhausted 
with  the  scenes  and  business  of  the  preceding  day. 
Once  I  had  one  of  the  worst  turns  of  my  head-com- 
plaint that  I  ever  experienced.  It  was  in  the  morning 
before  breakfast;  and  for  some  time  I  could  not  rise 
from  my  sofa,  even  to  call  for  help.  But  in  a  most 
miraculous  and  merciful  manner  it  so  soon  subsided, 
that  I  was  able  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  to  pray  with 
my  family  as  usual;  and  I  had  no  return  of  a  symptom 
of  my  complaint  during  that  day,  in  which  one  of  the 
most  important  and  decisive  measures  of  the  Assembly 
was  debated  and  carried.  At  the  rising  of  the  Assem- 
bly I  was  in  better  health  than  when  it  began.  This 
calls  for  my  warmest  gratitude  to  the  God  of  my  life, 
and  the  hope  of  my  soul. 

It  was  very  doubtful  when  the  Assembly  was  formed 
whether  the  Old  or  the  New-school  party  would  have 
the  majority.  It  was  generally  thought  that  the  parties 
were  nearly  equal;  and  great  anxiety  existed  on  both 
sides  when  the  test  votes  in  the  choice  of  a  Moderator 
and  the  Clerks  were  about  to  be  taken.  In  the  choice 
of  a  Moderator  it  appeared  that  the  Old-school  party 
had  a  majority  of  thirty-one  votes.  For  the  Clerks, 
also,  the  votes  were  decisive  for  the  Old-school  candi- 
dates. The  Stated  Clerk,  chosen  for  the  last  year, 
remained  in  office  of  course.     After  the  Assembly  ad- 

60 


474  LIFE  OF  THE 

journed  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  officers  of  the  house 
had  been  chosen,  the  Convention  immediately  met; 
and  their  first  act,  on  the  motion  of  Mr.  Robert  J. 
Breckinridge,  was  to  return  thanks  to  God  for  the  aus- 
picious order  of  his  providence  in  giving  to  the  friends 
of  reform  the  decisive  majority  of  the  Assembly  which 
had  just  been  manifested  by  the  votes  in  the  organiza- 
tion of  that  body. 

The  Convention  presented  their  memorial  to  the  As- 
sembly, which  w^as  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Breckinridge, 
and  signed  by  Dr.  Baxter  and  Dr.  Cuyler,  the  Presi- 
dent and  Vice-President  of  the  body,  and  by  Mr, 
Baird  of  Pittsburg,  and  Mr.  Pratt  of  Georgia,  Clerks. 
The  memorial  was  printed,  and  copies  of  it  distributed 
among  the  members  of  the  Assembly.  Beside  the 
annual  routine  of  business  of  the  house,  the  various 
subjects  of  the  memorial  occupied  nearly  the  whole 
time  of  the  Assembly,  during  the  longest  sessions  of 
that  judicatory,  except  those  of  the  last  year — three 
we^vs  and  half  a  day.  All  the  important  parts  and  ■ 
suggestions  of  the  memorial  were  ultimately  passed; 
but  the  New-school  men  contested  every  inch  of 
ground  that  was  carried  against  them,  with  great 
tenacity,  and  with  no  inconsiderable  talent.  They  felt 
that  the  conflict  w^as  for  existence,  and  no  effort  which 
they  could  put  forth  was  omitted.  Their  chief  speakers 
were  Drs.  Beman,  Peters,  McAuley,  Cleaveland,  and 
Rev.  Elipha  White  and  Judge  Jessup.  Of  the  Old- 
school,  Drs.  Baxter,  R.  J.  Breckinridge,  W.  S.  Plumer 
and  Mr.  Anderson,  ruling  elder  from  Virginia,  spoke  at 
the  greatest  length.     But  they  were  powerfully  aided 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  475 

by  Drs.  Alexander,  Cuyler,  Witherspoon,  Junkin  and 
Judge  Ewing.  Others  also  gave  occasional  aid,  as 
was  also  the  case  on  the  other  side.  For  myself,  my 
speeches  were  all  short.  Twice  I  spoke  for  about  ten 
or  twelve  minutes,  at  other  times  scarcely  more  than 
five  or  six  minutes.  I  think  that  the  Old-school  party 
did  not  fail  to  carry  every  motion  which  they  made, 
except  one  or  two.  The  previous  question  was  fre- 
quently called  by  them,  when  the  subject  had  been 
fully  discussed,  and  it  seemed  to  be  the  object  of  a 
speaker  to  consume  time.  Yet  on  all  important  ques- 
tions, full  time  was  allowed  their  opponents  to  exhaust 
all  their  arguments.  On  one  important  point  the  de- 
bate was  continued  for  more  than  two  days. 

The  majority  of  the  Old-school  on  questions  of  mo- 
ment varied  considerably,  but  was  always  decisive. 
Once  it  rose  to  between  thirty  and  forty,  and  once  it 
fell  to  six;  generally  it  was  between  twenty-five  and 
thirty.  The  yeas  and  nays  were  called  on  almost 
every  point  of  importance,  and  more  protests  and 
answers  to  protests  will  appear  in  the  minutes  of 
the  Assembly  for  the  present  year  than  ever  before. 
As  the  minutes  will  be  published  I  shall  not  mention 
the  particulars  of  the  great  reform  which  has  been 
effected,  and  for  which  I,  with  many  others,  feel  that 
we  cannot  be  sufficiently  thankful  to  God,  who  has  at 
length  heard  our  prayers,  and  in  mercy,  as  we  hope, 
begun  to  deliver  our  beloved  Church  from  the  evils 
which  for  many  years  have  afflicted  and  corrupted  it, 
and  at  the  General  Assembly  of  last  year  appeared  to 
threaten  its  very  existence.      We  ought  still  to  be  very 


476  LIFE  OF  THE 

humble,  watchful,  and  prayerful,  that  we  do  not  by 
mismanagement  or  an  improper  spirit,  lose  the  advan- 
tages which  we  have  obtained.  I  was  generally  able 
to  walk  to  and  from  the  Assembly.  Once  only  was  I 
obliged  to  employ  a  carriage  both  to  take  and  bring  me 
from  the  house. 

My  religious  exercises  during  the  sittings  of  the 
Assembly,  were  performed  as  regularly  as  circum- 
stances would  permit;  my  prayer  after  dinner  for  my 
children  was  omitted  when  I  dined  out.  In  general 
my  exercises  in  secret  were  as  regular  as  I  could  expect 
in  the  situation  in  which  1  was  placed.  I  had  one 
season  of  sweet  spiritual  enlargement  while  the  Assem- 
bly was  sitting. 

I  was  a  member  of  the  General  Assembly  during 
the  three  years  of  1837,  1838,  and  1839,  and  was  of 
course  a  witness  of,  and  a  party  to  all  the  transactions 
of  our  supreme  judicatory,  and  the  important  concerns 
of  separating  the  New-school  from  the  Old  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  well  known  that  the  de- 
cision of  Judge  Rodgers  was  in  favour  of  the  New- 
school  party.  That  decision,  on  consulting  my  diary, 
I  found  was  given  March  6th,  1839.  An  appeal  was 
taken  from  his  decision  to  the  court  m  banco,  which 
sat  shortly  after.  On  the  8th  of  May  in  the  same  year, 
C.  J.  Gibson  declared  that  the  court  in  banco  reversed 
the  decision  of  Judge  Rodgers,  he  only  dissenting. 

Having  had  my  full  share  of  the  honours  of  the 
church  to  which  I  belonged,  I  told  my  Presbytery  at 
their  next  meeting,  after  the  year  1839,  that  I  must 
decline  any  further  appointment  to  the  General  Assem- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  477 

blj,  but  I  continued  to  attend  Synods  and  Presbyteries 
as  far  as  my  age  and  feeble  health  would  permit ;  and 
also  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ.  The  last  regular 
sermon,  that  I  delivered  was  at  Princeton,  to  the 
coloured  people  of  that  village,  on  July  16th,  1843. 
Since  that  time  to  June  21st,  1846,  I  have  assisted  Dr. 
Joseph  H.  Jones,  when  in  the  city,  at  his  communion 
service.  At  the  last  date  mentioned,  I  made  a  short 
farewell  address  to  the  people.  *  *  *  *  *^  * 
*     **     *     *********** 


478  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

The  abrupt  manner  in  which  the  autobiography  closes, 
and  which  we  purposely  leave,  as  it  was  left  by  the 
author,  is  very  significant.  It  is  easy  to  discover,  as 
we  draw  near  the  end  of  the  manuscript,  that  the  hand 
of  the  writer  is  forgetting  its  ''cunning,"  and  is  soon  to 
cease  from  its  labours.  The  reader  will  infer  from  the 
very  few  extracts  made  from  his  diary  for  the  last  five 
or  six  years  of  his  life,  that  the  labour  of  transcribing 
had  become  irksome.  It  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel, 
that  his  time  was  fully  and  profitably  occupied  to  the 
close  of  his  life,  of  which  he  made  a  minute  daily 
record  under  the  veil  of  ciphers,  intelligible  only  to 
himself;  but  the  details  did  not  appear  so  important  as 
to  warrant  the  great  toil  of  translating  and  preparing 
them  for  the  press.  We  are  not  aware  that  he  ever 
attempted  to  write  so  much  as  a  short  letter  after  find- 
ing himself  unable  to  continue  his  diary.  His  last  use 
of  the  pen  was  in  the  official  act  of  signing  his  name  as 
President  of  the  Pennsylvania  Bible  Society,  which 
office  he  retained  till  his  death.  Though  his  mental 
powers  were  not  so  impaired  as  to  disqualify  him  for 
reading  and  meditation,  with  profit  and  enjoyment,  yet 
the  difficulty  of  continuous  writing  deterred  him  from 
the  attempt. 

Here  our  editorial  labours,  perhaps,  might  legiti- 
mately end.  The  author  of  the  preceding  register 
of  his  own  laborious  and  useful  life,  not  imposing  by  his 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  479 

request  any  other  service  than  the  care  of  his  manu- 
script, we  are  not  invited  to  proceed,  nor  perhaps  war- 
ranted in  offering  our  comments.     It  was  his  intention, 
as  interpreted  by  surviving  relatives,  that  his  character 
should  be  deduced  from  his  recorded  opinions  and  acts. 
But  we  must  presume  upon  the  indulgence  of  the  reader 
to  our  personal  attachment  and  respect  for  our  venerated 
friend,  while  we  very  briefly  recapitulate  the  leading 
events  in  his  story,  carry  it  onward  to  his  decease,  and 
append  a  few  remarks  or  reflections  on  his  character. 
And  what  an  illustration  of  the  sovereignty  of  Provi- 
dence in  directing  our  steps  does  this  narrative  exhibit! 
Who  can  fail  to  see  the  gradual  disclosure  of  the  same 
secret  purpose  which  saved  Moses  from  the  Nile,  made 
him  learned  in   all  the  wisdom  of  Egypt,  and   then 
called  him  to  a  higher  service  than  that  for  which  his 
heathen  supervisors  and  teachers  designed  him  ?     We 
see  the  special  goodness  of  God  to  Dr.  Green  in  the 
excellency  of  his  parentage,  in  the  gift  of  such  a  father, 
whose  memory  has  been  embalmed  by  the  son  in  the 
tenth  volume  of  his  Christian  Advocate;    and  we  see  a 
sovereign  display  of  this  goodness  in  changing  the  pur- 
poses of  the  parent,  who  intended  Ashbel  for  secular 
pursuits ;  and  v»'hen  we  are  apprized  of  the  great  firm- 
ness and  decision,  which  were  so  characteristic  of  the 
father,  we  cannot  but  regard  it  as  indicative  of  some 
special  influence  on  his  mind,  that  caused  him  to  yield 
to  the  wishes  of  his  son  so  readily,  that  at  the  age  of 
twenty-one  he  graduated  at  Princeton  with  the  double 
distinction  of  the  first  honour  for  scholarship  and  the 
valedictory.    This  was  the  year  in  which  the  continental 
congress  sat  at  Princeton.    The  members  were  invited  to 


480  LIFE  OF  THE 

attend  the  commencement,  and  were  seated  with  Gene- 
ral Washington  on  the  platform.  In  dehvering  his  vale- 
dictory, the  speaker  took  occasion  to  allude  to  the  dis- 
tinguished personage  present  in  a  few  delicate  and 
appropriate  remarks,  that  were  heard  by  the  audience 
with  great  admiration.  The  orator  received  a  formal 
invitation  to  dine  w4th  the  congress,  and  was  treated 
with  marked  attention  by  the  commander-in-chief. 

The  same  year  in  which  he  took  his  degree  he  was 
appointed  tutor,  and  two  years  after,  professor  of  mathe- 
matics and  natural  philosophy,  which  chair  he  filled  till 
1787,  when  he  was  called  to  be  an  associate  of  Rev. 
Dr.  Sproat,  in  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Second  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia.  This 
connexion,  so  reciprocally  useful  and  happy,  continued 
for  six  years,  until  the  senior  pastor  was  removed  by 
the  yellow  fever  which  visited  the  city  in  1793.  Two 
years  after  he  had  resigned  the  professor's  chair  at 
Princeton,  he  was  elected  a  member  of  the  American 
Philosophical  Society,  and  received  a  diploma  signed 
by  Franklin,  Rittenhouse,  and  others.  Of  his  position 
in  public  esteem  at  that  period  we  may  form  an  opinion 
from  the  fact,  that  during  the  whole  term  that  the  ses- 
sions of  congress  were  held  in  Philadelphia,  Dr.  Green 
and  Bishop  White  were  invited  to  officiate  as  chaplains. 

After  the  death  of  Dr.  Sproat,  he  was  assisted  in  his 
labours  by  Rev.  John  N.  Abeel,  for  whom  Dr.  Green 
had  formed  a  strong  attachment;  the  former  having 
been  his  pupil  "  both  before  he  entered  College  and 
during  his  whole  academic  course."  This  second  colle- 
giate connexion  was  dissolved  after  two  or  three  years 
by  the  removal  of  Mr.  Abeel  to  New  York,  having 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  431 

accepted  a  call  to  tlie  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  that 
city.  His  third  and  last  colleague  was  Rev.  Jacob  J. 
Janeway,  of  whom  he  speaks  in  his  autobiography  in 
terms  of  great  affection  and  respect,  and  with  whom  he 
co-operated  in  the  most  delightful  harmony  until  1812, 
when  he  resigned  his  pastoral  charge  to  accept  the 
presidentship  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  at  Prince- 
ton. This  yeaj  he  received  from  the  University  of 
North  Carolina  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws.  Of  his 
abundant  labours  and  success  during  the  twenty-four 
years  of  his  ministry  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  he  has 
left  the  foregoing  record,  in  which  he  has  done  himself 
less  justice  than  he  would  have  received  had  the 
account  been  furnished  by  another. 

It  was  the  singular  honour  of  Dr.  Green,  while  pre- 
siding over  the  College,  to  introduce  the  study  of  the 
Bible  as  a  part  of  the  course  of  instruction.  He  also 
established  a  weekly  lecture  on  Thursday  evening, 
which  was  attended  not  by  the  students  only,  but  by 
others;  and  his  familiar  expositions  of  the  Scriptures 
on  these  occasions,  are  said  to  have  been  among  the 
most  instructive  discourses  that  he  ever  delivered. 

In  1817  the  College  was  blessed  with  a  remarkable 
revival  of  religion,  which  resulted  in  the  spiritual 
change  of  many  of  its  most  distinguished  pupils,  some 
of  whom  afterwards  became  eminent  ministers  of  the 
gospel. 

In  1823,  after  having  attained  the  age  of  more  than 
sixty  years,  he  resigned  his  Presidentship  and  returned 
to  Philadelphia,  where  he  resided  till  the  time  of  his 
death.  What  were  the  toils,  the  anxieties,  the  joys, 
and  sorrows,  and  more  especially  the  results  of  this 

61 


482  LIFE  OF  THE 

important  period  of  eleven  years  connexion  with  the 
College,  are  known  only  to  Omniscience.  The  pre- 
ceding record  of  it,  made  by  himself,  affords  but  a 
meager  and  inadequate  history  of  the  labours  and 
perplexities  of  a  station,  that  only  they  who  have  ever 
felt  them  can,  in  any  proper  sense,  appreciate. 

Of  all  the  public  services  in  which  Dr.  Green  par- 
ticipated during  his  residence  at  Princeton,  none  was 
more  deeply  interesting  to  himself,  or  useful  to  the 
church,  than  his  co-operation  with  others  in  the  esta- 
blishment of  the  Theological  Seminary — the  original 
plan  of  which  was  drawn  up  by  himself.  For  his  active 
zeal,  personal  exertions  in  various  ways;  his  gift  of 
books,  of  land,  and  his  liberal  pecuniary  contributions, 
the  Church  will  hold  him  long  in  grateful  remembrance. 
But  the  withdrawing  of  Dr.  Green  from  the  onerous 
duties  of  his  office  at  Princeton,  was  not  prompted  by 
a  love  of  ease.  It  was  the  desire  to  seek  an  employ- 
ment better  suited  to  his  advanced  years  and  imperfect 
health;  and  one  in  which  his  accumulations  of  know- 
ledge and  experience  might  be  consecrated  to  the 
service  of  his  divine  Master.  It  was  this  which  led 
to  the  publishing  of  the  Christian  Advocate,  an 
invaluable  monthly  journal,  whose  name  is  signifi- 
cant of  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  designed.  Few 
will  make  a  proper  estimate  of  the  moral  courage 
requisite  to  the  undertaking  of  such  an  enterprise 
by  an  invalid,  now  arrived  at  the  age  of  more  than 
three  score  years.  Yet  after  the  experiment  of  a 
year,  in  which  the  responsibility  of  the  work  was  di- 
vided amonsf  a  number  of  his  clerical  brethren,  Dr. 
Green  became  the  sole   proprietor  as  well  as  editor. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  483 

and  so  continued  till  his  arduous  labours  closed  with 
the  twelfth  volume,  having  carried  its  able  conductor 
beyond  his  three  score  years  and  ten. 

Our  venerable  friend  is  remembered  with  honour 
and  delight  by  those  who  once  had  the  privilege  of 
hanging  on  his  lips  as  he  delivered  the  niessages  of 
salvation  from  the  pulpit:  his  administration,  while 
invested  with  the  duties  of  office  at  Princeton,  his  va- 
ried labours  in  the  cause  of  sacred  literature,  Christian 
philanthropy,  domestic  and  foreign  missions,  and  in 
maintaining  the  purity  and  integrity  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  have  procured  for  him  a  name  which 
•'is  as  ointment  poured  forth:"  But  the  more  con- 
versant we  have  become  w^ith  the  instructive  volumes 
of  w^hich  we  are  now  speaking,  the  extensive  read- 
ing, various  knowledge,  critical  skill,  and  fervent 
piety  they  exhibit,  the  more  w^e  feel  the  conviction, 
that  on  nothing  wdiich  survives  him  has  he  left  so 
much  of  the  impress  of  his  great  character.  By  those 
who  are  familiar  with  this  periodical,  and  who  can 
appreciate  its  merits,  Dr.  Green's  name  will  be  held  in 
the  highest  honour,  not  as  the  chaplain  of  congress, 
the  eloquent  preacher,  or  able  President  of  the  College 
of  New  Jersey,  but  as  the  scholar,  critic,  and  theo- 
logian of  the  Christian  Advocate. 

After  the  discontinuance  of  the  Advocate,  Dr.  Green 
was  employed  in  preparing  a  memoir  of  the  life  of 
Dr.  Witherspoon,  to  be  published  with  a  new  and 
enlarged  edition  of  his  w^orks.  This  important  manu- 
script, left  at  the  disposal  of  his  executors,  will,  it  is 
probable,  in  due  time  be  given  to  the  public. 

During  the  last  few  years  of  his  residence  in  Phila- 
delphia, he  w^as  seen  but  little  abroad,  and  very  rarely 


484  LIFE  OF  THE 

in  any  of  the  pulpits.  The  weight  of  years,  and  many 
physical  infirmities,  rendered  it  difficult  and  somewhat 
perilous  for  him  to  venture  from  home,  or  take  the 
labour  of  any  important  official  service  upon  himself. 
He  continued,  nevertheless,  to  attend  the  judicatories  of 
the  Church,  and  sometimes  when  the  place  of  meeting 
was  quite  remote.  The  efficient  part  which  he  sus- 
tained in  the  measures  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
1836  and  1837,  is  familiarly  known  to  most.  How 
much  he  w^as  concerned  in  originating,  sustaining,  and 
carrying  them  out  to  a  successful  issue,  has  been  seen 
to  some  extent,  in  the  plain,  unostentatious  record  made 
by  himself;  but  a  better  report  of  these  eventful  years, 
and  one  more  just  to  himself,  w^ll  be  found  in  the 
sequel,  from  the  pen  of  the  beloved  and  venerable  col- 
league of  Dr.  Green,  who  sympathized  deeply  with  him 
in  these  labours  and  their  results. 

It  was  a  prominent  trait  in  Dr.  Green's  character,  and 
one  of  the  most  convincing  evidences  of  his  piety,  that 
through  his  whole  life  he  was  so  earnest  and  active  in 
his  effi3rts  to  propagate  the  gospel.  The  brief  narra- 
tive which  he  has  given  of  this  department  of  his 
labours,  presents  a  very  inadequate  view  of  what  the 
Church  owes  to  his  effiarts  in  behalf  of  missions;  and 
we  insert  with  great  pleasure  the  tribute  of  Dr.  W.  A. 
McDowell,  a  devoted  friend  of  the  same  cause,  not  only 
confirming  the  author's  own  account,  but  supplying  its 
modest  omissions. 

"My  dear  Brother  : 

"  In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  send  you  a  few 
thoughts  in  relation  to  the  important  part  taken  by  the 
late  Dr.  Green  in  the  work  of  missions — more  especially 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  485 

as  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church.  "  That 
valued  father  was  eminently  the  friend  of  missions,  and 
of  missions  in  the  largest  extent,  both  at  home  and 
throughout  the  w^orld.  He  was  the  warm  friend  and 
efficient  advocate  of  every  cause  which  had  for  its 
object  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  spiritual  interests  of 
men ;  but  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  by  God's  ap- 
pointed means,  preaching  Christ,  and  salvation  through 
him,  seems  to  have  been  an  object  peculiarly  dear  to 
him,  and  commanded  his  best  energies :  and  in  his  con- 
nection with  the  missionary  work  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  my  firm  conviction  is,  he  did  more,  much 
more,  than  any  other  man  in  the  Church  for  the  pre- 
servation of  its  purity,  and  the  extension  of  its  borders. 
"  He  took  a  prominent  part  in  all  the  missionary  ope- 
rations of  the  Presbyterian  Church  from  their  origin  in 
this  country.  When  the  first  "  Standing  Committee  of 
Missions"  w^as  appointed  in  1803,  Dr.  Green  was  a 
member,  and  was  made  the  Secretary  of  the  Com- 
mittee, and  for  years  was  its  most  active  and  efficient 
member.  When  the  Board  of  Missions  was  organized 
in  its  present  form  in  1828,  Dr.  Green,  who  had  been 
mainly  instrumental  in  effecting  this  organization,  was 
elected  its  President.  He  was  also  made  the  Chairman 
of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Board,  and  had  a 
principal  agency  in  forming  the  plan,  which,  in  its 
operation  since,  has  accomplished  such  a  vast  amount 
of  good.  He  devoted  much  time  and  effort  to  this 
work;  and  to  his  invaluable  labours,  under  God,  the 
Church  is  greatly  indebted  for  the  continued  and 
increasing  prosperity  of  this  cause.  In  1833,  from 
advanced   age   and   growing    infirmities,   he   declined 


486  ^IFE  OF  THE 

being  on  the  Executive  Committee,  but  was  continued 
as  President  of  the  Board  until  the  close  of  his  valuable 
life ;  and  while  his  strength  would  admit  of  it,  he  was 
always  in  his  place  when  the  Board  met. 

"This  excellent  man,  from  intelligent  conviction,  was 
an  honest,  whole  hearted,  decided  Presbyterian.  In 
the  true  sense  of  the  term  catholic,  he  was  a  man  of 
catholic  spirit.  He  loved  the  image  of  Christ  wherever 
it  was  seen,  and  embraced  in  the  arms  of  his  charity 
all  of  every  name  in  whom  that  image  was  visible. 
There  was  in  him  nothing  of  narrow  sectarianism. 
But  while  he  loved  all  who  loved  the  Saviour,  and 
rejoiced  in  the  prosperity  of  all  evangelical  Christian 
denominations,  he  was  a  Presbyterian  from  principle, 
and  devoted  his  best  energies  to  advance  the  interests 
of  the  Church  of  his  choice.  We  now  rejoice  in  the 
purity  and  prosperity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  and 
I  hesitate  not  to  express  it  as  my  decided  conviction, 
that  for  this  inestimable  blessing,  under  God,  we  are 
more  indebted  to  the  wisdom  and  untiring  eiforts  of 
this  valued  father,  than  to  the  influence  or  exertions  of 
any  other  individual.  And  we  owe  it  to  the  cause  of 
truth  and  justice,  to  make  grateful  record  of  this  im- 
portant and  interesting  fact.  His  unwearied  efforts  in 
the  cause  of  missions,  were  largely  instrumental  in  pre- 
serving the  Presbyterian  Church  in  its  integrity. 

"  It  was  always  the  conviction  of  this  good  man,  that 
the  Church,  under  her  own  supervision,  and  by  her 
own  immediate  agency,  should  engage  in  her  appro- 
priate work  of  extending  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ; 
and  he  felt,  as  few  others  in  the  Church  felt,  that  this 
work  would  neither  be  neglected  by  the  Church,  nor  be 


EEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  487 

committed  to  other  bodies,  over  which  the  Church  had 
no  control,  without  incurring  guilt  and  being  exposed 
to  danger.  There  was  a  time,  when  voluntary  associa- 
tions and  national  societies  for  doing  this  part  of  the 
Church's  work  were  all  the  rage.  There  was  an  im- 
posing catholicity  in  the  plan  of  uniting  Christians  of 
different  denominations  in  the  good  work  of  spreading 
the  gospel;  and  the  individual  w^ho  would  venture  to 
express  a  doubt,  whether  this  was  exactly  the  most 
scriptural,  and  the  wisest,  and  safest  plan,  M'as  in  great 
danger  of  being  branded  as  a  contracted  bigot.  This 
prevailing  sentiment  carried  many  away,  wdio  on  sober 
reflection  have  since  been  convinced  it  was  not  wise; 
but  so  strong  was  the  popular  feeling  for  a  time,  in 
favour  of  what  was  termed  "  free  catholic  action," 
that  even  the  friends  of  Church  action,  and  ecclesi- 
astical supervision  were  awed  into  silence.  This  be- 
loved father  saw  the  danger.  He  saw  clearly,  if  the 
training  of  our  ministry  and  the  selection  and  location 
of  ministers  for  Presbyterian  churches  were  taken  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  Church,  and  committed  to  associa- 
tions composed  of  many  who  were  not  Presbyterians, 
and  who  were  not  responsible  to  any  Presbyterian 
authority,  there  was  imminent  danger  that  our  whole 
system  would  gradually  be  undermined.  With  him 
this  was  a  matter  of  fixed,  deep  rooted  principle.  He 
conscientiously  believed  it  was  the  duty  of  the  Church 
as  such,  to  superintend  the  education  of  her  ministry, 
and  to  engage  in  the  work  of  spreading  the  gospel; 
and  he  was  firm  in  sustaining  and  acting  out  his  prin- 
ciples. In  this  cause,  he  endured  much.  By  many 
opposed  to  his  views  he  was  greatly  reproached,  and 


488  LIFE  OF  THE 

what  was  even  more  trying,  many  who  substantially 
agreed  with  him  on  the  main  question  at  issue,  thought 
him  much  too  strenuous;  but  he  remained  firm  to  his 
principles.  He  saw  there  was  danger,  and  he  resolved, 
with  God's  help,  to  do  what  he  could  to  save  the 
Church  he  loved.  It  is  well  known  to  many  who  sur- 
vive him,  what  strong  efforts  were  made  to  annihilate 
the  Boards  of  the  Church,  and  throw  our  whole  edu- 
cational and  missionary  work  into  the  hands  of  associa- 
tions not  Presbyterian,  and  not  responsible  to  Pres- 
byterian authority.  The  struggle  was  great  and  lasted 
for  years.  Through  the  whole,  Dr.  Green  was  foremost 
in  contending  for  the  rights  and  duties  of  the  Church, 
sometimes  almost  single  handed;  but  he  v/as  contend- 
ing for  what  he  firmly  believed  was  truth,  and  the 
order  of  God's  house,  and  he  was  decided.  God  was 
pleased  to  crown  his  efforts  with  success;  and  what 
honest  Presbyterian,  now  that  the  conflict  is  past,  does 
not  see  the  wisdom  of  his  course,  and  rejoice  in  the 
happy  results  ? 

"  Many  of  us  can  recollect  the  memorable  struggle  in 
the  General  Assembly  of  1828.  Had  the  effort  then 
made  to  dissolve  our  Board  of  Missions  been  successful, 
what  must  have  been  the  inevitable  result  ?  Had  the 
selecting  and  locating  of  ministers  in  Presbyterian 
churches  been  taken  from  the  Church,  and  committed 
to  any  association  not  Presbyterian,  and  not  responsible 
to  any  Presbyterian  authority,  what,  as  to  all  human 
probability,  would  have  been  the  state  of  the  Church 
ten  years  after,  in  1837  and  1838,  when  the  great  strug- 
gle took  place?  Who  can  doubt  that  old-fashioned 
Presbyterians  would  have  been  a  minority  ?     And  how 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  489 

different  from  its  present  prosperous  condition  would 
have  been  the  state  of  our  beloved  Zion? 

"While  we  thank  God  for  his  great  goodness,  and 
rejoice  in  the  prosperity  he  has  granted,  we  will  love  to 
cherish  with  warm  affection  the  memory  of  the  valuable 
man,  whose  wise  counsels,  and  untiring  efforts,  so  essen- 
tially contributed  to  this  desirable  result. 

"Dr.  Green  was  a  man  of  noble  spirit;  and  to  those 
who  knew  him  intimately  in  private  life,  he  was  espe- 
cially dear  as  an  humble,  spiritually-minded  Christian. 
He  took  a  prominent  and  active  part  in  almost  every 
good  work;  and  as  a  general,  public  benefactor,  his 
memory  is  precious.  But  Presbyterians  especially,  will 
remember  with  deep  interest  and  warm  affection,  his 
valuable  instrumentality  in  preserving  to  them,  in  its 
purity  and  vigour,  the  Church  of  their  choice;  and 
while  pure  Presbyterianism  spreads  its  enlightening 
and  invigorating  and  sanctifying  influence  over  our 
land,  and  through  our  world,  the  name  of  Ashbel  Green 
will  be  held  in  sweet  and  lasting  remembrance. 
"  Your  brother  in  the  gospel, 

William  A.  McDowell." 

For  many  years  before  his  death,  he  was  the  only 
surviving  member  of  the  Convention  which  framed  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States.  Ardently  attached  to  her  doctrines  and  order, 
he  not  only  maintained  her  cause  with  firmness  in  times 
of  her  greatest  trials,  but  had  the  happiness  of  witness- 
ing the  successful  operation  of  her  institutions  in  whose 
inception  he  had  so  prominent  an  agency.  He  was  one 
of  the  Trustees  of  the  Assembly,  having  been  for  many 

62 


490  LIFE  OF  THE 

years  the  last  member  living  of  the  Board  named  in 
the  charter. 

When  the  General  Assembly  held  its  sessions  at 
Philadelphia  in  1846,  he  ardently  desired  to  be  present 
with  his  brethren  once  more,  when  assembled  in  this 
august  capacity.  Without  making  his  wdsh  or  intentions 
known,  he  caused  himself  to  be  carried  to  the  house 
where  they  were  met.  So  soon  as  he  entered  the  door, 
leaning  on  two  supporters,  the  whole  Assembly  instinc- 
tively rose,  and  remained  standing  until  he  was  con- 
ducted to  his  seat.  It  was  an  unprompted  exhibition  of 
reverence  and  affection  for  a  venerable  man,  now  bid- 
ding adieu  to  that  Church  which  had  shared  so  largely 
in  his  affections,  and  had  been  so  much  blessed  by  his 
counsels  and  prayers.  The  scene  was  exceedingly 
affecting.  After  a  few  appropriate  remarks  from  the 
Moderator,  to  which  he  briefly  responded,  he  withdrew 
from  the  Assembly,  leaving  them  standing  as  before, 
but  bathed  in  tears. 


KEY.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  491 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

The  acquaintance  of  the  writer  with  Dr.  Green  was  not 
intimate  until  the  year  1838,  when,  by  our  removal  to 
this  city,  in  which  he  was  more  instrumental  than  per- 
haps is  generally  known,  we  became  fellow  worshippers 
in  the  same  congregation.  His  apostolic  counsels  at  the 
instalment  given  in  his  Presbyterial  charge,  his  affec- 
tionate and  friendly  advice  in  private  on  our  assuming 
the  duties  of  the  new  pastoral  relation,  were  testimo- 
nials of  paternal  faithfulness  and  love,  which  are  re- 
membered with  a  more  affecting  interest,  since  the  lips 
that  gave  them  are  sealed  in  the  silence  of  the  grave. 

During  the  ten  years  in  which  we  had  the  privilege 
of  this  familiar  access  to  Dr.  Green,  our  intercourse  was 
unreserved  and  frequent,  affording  the  most  favour- 
able opportunity,  not  only  of  knowing  his  matured 
opinions  on  every  important  subject,  but  of  seeing  the 
fruits  of  them  in  his  retirement.  For  the  first  six  years, 
though  the  advance  of  age  was  perceptible,  yet  there 
was  no  such  decay  of  either  his  mental  or  bodily 
powers  as  to  confine  him  to  his  house,  or  impair  his  en- 
joyment in  the  society  of  his  friends.  But  his  long  con- 
tinued sedentary  habits  had  ind  need  so  great  a  debility 
in  his  lower  limbs,  that  for  more  than  a  year  he  rarely 
ventured  from  his  door  without  the  arm  of  an  attendant 
to  support  him.  Such,  however,  was  his  interest  in 
the  ordinances  of  the  Church,  that  he  continued  to 
attend  public  worship  when  he  had  become  so  feeble 


492  LIFE  OF  THE 

that,  having  been  brought  to  the  door  on  sacramental 
occasions,  he  required  the  assistance  of  two  to  conduct 
him  to  his  seat.  In  addition  to  this  weakness  of  his 
limbs,  he  became  afflicted  with  a  difficulty  of  utterance, 
or  want  of  control  over  his  vocal  organs,  which  was 
scarcely  less  distressing  to  his  friends  than  it  was  to 
himself  So  great  was  his  labour  in  articulation  for 
several  months  before  his  death,  that  lie  forbore  to  take 
any  active  part  in  the  weekly  clerical  prayer-meeting  at 
his  study,  or  to  lead  in  family  worship.  In  his  last  ill- 
ness, this  impediment  was  so  increased  as  to  effectually 
prevent  him  at  times,  from  that  free  communication  of 
his  thoughts  and  exercises,  in  answer  to  the  inquiries 
of  his  brethren  and  friends,  which  he  seemed  no  less 
anxious  to  utter  than  they  to  hear.  To  those  of  us  who 
were  in  almost  daily  intercourse  with  him,  there  did 
not  appear  to  be  a  failure  of  intellectual  power  corres- 
ponding to  this  decay  of  bodily  vigour.  His  habits  of 
reading  and  study  w^ere  continued  as  usual;  the  pro- 
ductions of  his  pen  in  his  correspondence  and  occa- 
sional communications  to  the  public  journals,  evinced 
the  continued  strength  of  his  mental  faculties  as  well 
as  their  activity.  It  was  his  remark  to  a  friend,  not 
long  before  his  death,  that  he  had  never  read  so  much 
in  the  same  time  during  any  part  of  his  life,  as  he  had 
done  for  the  last  five  years.  A  part  of  his  daily  reading 
had  long  been  a  portion  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  origi- 
nal, but  which  of  late  had  been  confined  chiefly  to  the 
New  Testament,  in  connection  with  the  practical  re- 
marks of  Scott,  whose  Commentary  on  the  Scriptures 
he  preferred,  on  the  wdiole,  to  any  other.  Though  his 
health  was  infirm,  and  was  subject  to  frequent  interrup- 


KEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  493 

tions  by  attacks  of  disease,  yet  he  was  habitually  cheer- 
ful, and  experienced  less  solicitude,  and  probably  more 
enjoyment  of  life,  than  at  any  former  period. 

Through  the  kind  providence  of  God,  he  was  in  pos- 
session of  sufficient  property  for  a  comfortable  mainte- 
nance, notwithstandino^  his  lonof  continued  habits  of  libe- 
ral  giving.  Nor  was  it,  in  his  own  estimation,  one  of 
the  least  of  the  divine  favours  through  his  long  life,  that 
he  was  led  so  gently  downward  to  its  close.  When,  by 
a  change  in  his  domestic  condition,  there  was  occasion 
for  one  to  superintend  the  affairs  of  his  house,  the  exi- 
gency was  met  in  the  person  of  a  much  respected  and 
excellent  matron,*  whose  gentleness  of  manners,  kind- 
ness of  heart,  practical  wisdom,  and  especially  her 
piety,  fitted  her  pre-eminently  for  a  charge  at  once  so 
interesting  and  responsible,  the  nature  of  which  she 
could  fully  appreciate.  For  the  last  four  years  of  his 
life  it  was  her  privilege  and  pleasure  to  minister  to  the 
comfort  of  this  venerated  servant  of  Christ,  whom  the 
grace,  of  which  she  was  a  joint  partaker,  had  enabled 
her  to  hold  in  proper  estimation.  It  was  her  grateful 
recollection  of  his  useful  labours,  and  her  christian 
love,  which  made  her  toils  light,  and  caused  her  to 
watch  around  him  with  more  than  filial  teuderness. 
The  extreme  difficulty  with  which  he  conversed,  and 
often  his  inability  to  answer  the  questions  of  those  who 
called  to  see  him,  made  him  taciturn  when  they  were 
present,  and  apparently  abstracted;  yet  there  were 
times  in  his  retirement  when  his  tongue  obtained  a  par- 
tial release  from  its  fetters,  and  gave  his  spirit  deliver- 
ance in  ejaculations  of  prayer  and  praise,  confession  of 

*  Mrs.  E.  Sawyer. 


494  LIFE  OF  THE 

sin,  or  in  broken  conversation  with  his  devout  and 
attentive  friend.  His  decUne  was  attended  with  but 
little  bodily  pain.  Death,  which  was  one  of  our  most 
frequent  subjects  of  conversation,  was  not  always  antici- 
pated with  the  same  emotions.  At  times,  his  title  to  the 
"house  not  made  with  hands"  was  so  clear,  that  he 
would  express  a  desire  for  the  hour  to  come  when  he 
might  enter  it.  Nor  was  his  mind  at  any  time  so 
clouded  with  doubts  as  to  produce  despondency  or 
slavish  fear,  although  the  moment  of  transition  from 
time  to  eternity  always  seemed  to  him  in  prospect 
inexpressibly  sublime  and  awful.  The  last  struggle 
with  the  destroyer,  the  unknown  physical  suffering, 
were  sometimes  appaling. 

For  several  years  before  his  death  he  spent  the 
greater  part  of  his  time  when  awake,  in  exercises  of 
devotion.  It  was  his  custom  to  employ  the  interval 
between  breakfast  and  eleven  o'clock,  in  reading  the 
Scriptures,  and  prayer.  After  dinner  he  rested  from 
one  to  two  hours,  and  at  five  resumed  his  private  re- 
ligious exercises,  which  were  continued  until  six.  At 
this  time  he  prayed  for  each  member  of  his  family  by 
name,  next  for  the  church,  and  then  for  the  pastor. 
Not  long  after  tea,  the  household  w^ere  assembled  for 
worship,  which  was  conducted  by  himself  so  long  as 
he  was  able  to  do  it;  afterwards  by  some  inmate  of  the 
family,  and  was  never  omitted  unless  on  account  of 
some  providential  hinderance.  At  nine  in  the  evening 
he  returned  to  his  secret  devotions,  and  continued  read- 
ing in  the  Scriptures  with  several  hymns,  and  in  prayer, 
until  he  retired  to  rest.  His  exercises  in  the  evening 
w-ere  usually  concluded  with  a  hymn.     So  long  as  he 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  495 

was  able  to  kneel,  he  was  accustomed  to  read  and  pray 
on  his  knees  after  having  first  pressed  the  Bible  to  his 
lips.  This  token  of  reverent  affection,  however,  was 
never  exhibited  in  the  family,  nor  knowingly  in  the 
presence  of  others.  On  one  occasion  it  was  observed 
by  a  person  in  the  room,  whom  he  supposed  to  have 
withdrawn;  and  when  subsequently  mentioned  to  Dr. 
Green,  he  remarked  that  it  had  long  been  his  custom 
to  do  it  when  reading  the  Bible  in  secret,  not  from 
any  superstitious  veneration  of  the  cover  and  leaves  of 
the  volume,  but  out  of  love  to  its  precious  contents. 
Not  long  before  his  last  sickness,  his  mind  appeared 
for  a  while  to  be  absorbed  with  painful  thoughts  and 
to  be  greatly  depressed.  The  change  was  obvious,  and 
so  long  continued,  that  his  ever  vigilant  domestic  friend 
was  constrained  to  ask  him  the  cause.  He  admitted 
that  her  conjectures  were  correct,  and  that  for  some 
days  his  mental  conflicts  had  been  severe  and  some- 
times dreadful.  It  seems  to  me,  said  he,  that  I  can 
adopt  the  language  of  Luther,  when  he  felt  that  "  all 
the  devils  in  hell  had  been  let  loose  upon  him."  At 
the  time  of  this  conversation  however,  the  trial  appears 
to  have  come  to  its  crisis.  His  mind  shortly  after  re- 
covered its  former  tranquillity,  and  his  countenance  its 
wonted  cheerfulness. 

Dr.  Green  was  an  exemplary  observer  of  the  Sab- 
bath ;  and  when  he  was  no  longer  able  to  partake  in  the 
exercises  of  the  public  assembly,  he  went  through  the 
ordinary  services  of  the  church  in  his  retirement.  After 
invoking  a  blessing,  he  read  a  hymn,  which  was  fol- 
lowed with  prayer;  next  the  psalm  or  hymn  which 
preceded  the  sermon,  which  was  more  frequently  a 


496  LIFE  OF  THE 

selection  from  Witherspoon  than  any  other  author. 
Then  followed  the  prayer  and  hymn  with  which  the 
services  were  concluded.  When  the  family  returned 
from  church,  it  was  his  invariable  custom  to  inquire 
what  had  been  the  subject  of  discourse,  and  the  sub- 
stance of  the  preacher's  remarks  so  far  as  they  could  be 
recollected.  Every  token  for  good,  any  indications  of 
the  special  presence  of  the  Spirit,  any  accession  to  the 
people  of  God,  were  animating  and  joyful. 

The  decline  of  Dr.  Green  was  not  attended  with 
any  positive  disease  which  accelerated  his  death. 
Though  every  menacing  symptom  was  watched  by 
his  most  assiduous  and  skilful  medical  friend,*  who 
did  much  to  retard  his  downward  progress,  yet  the 
tendencies  of  more  than  four  score  years  and  five 
were  not  to  be  resisted  by  any  power  in  the  art  of 
healing;  and  it  was  evident  to  all  who  saw  him, 
that  the  time  of  his  departure  was  at  hand.  How 
far  the  change  from  day  to  day  w^as  alarming  to  him- 
self, or  even  perceptible,  or  what  were  his  mental 
exercises,  could  be  inferred  only  from  the  usual  com- 
posure of  his  manner,  and  placid  countenance,  indica- 
tive of  the  movements  of  a  mind  engaged  in  medi- 
tations of  interest  and  solemnity.  To  the  questions 
often  addressed  to  him  on  coming  to  his  bedside,  "How 
do  you  feel?"  "what  is  the  state  of  your  mind?"  his 
most  frequent  answer  was,  "  tolerable."  Indeed,  this 
appeared  to  be  almost  the  only  word  that  he  could 
speak,  which  was  to  some  extent  descriptive  of  his 
feelings.  So  long  as  he  was  able  to  articulate  with  so 
much  distinctness   as  to  be  understood,  he  requested 

*  Dr.  Huc;h  L.  Hodge. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  497 

every  clerical  friend  who  entered  the  room  to  pray  with 
him.  To  the  remarks  and  quotations  of  the  Scriptures 
by  his  brethren  or  others,  he  would  usually  give  his 
assent  by  a  motion  of  his  lips  or  head,  and  sometimes 
by  the  utterance  of  a  single  word.  When  in  one  of 
these  interviews,  a  brother  remarked  in  the  language  of 
the  apostle  Peter,  "  Unto  you  therefore,  who  believe, 
he  is  precious,"  he  promptly  responded,  "Yes,  pre- 
cious Christ,  precious  Christ,  precious  Christ,"  repeat- 
ing it  three  times  with  the  strongest  emphasis.  On 
another  occasion,  when  we  recited  the  well  known 
hymn  of  Watts, 

"  How  can  I  sink  with  such  a  prop 
As  my  eternal  God," 

the  last  two  stanzas  seemed  to  present  a  severe  but 
faithful  test  of  Christian  attainment;  but,  said  he,  "I 
try  to  say  them."  At  another  time,  when  we  repeated 
a  favourite  hymn  by  the  same  author,  concluding  with 
the  stanza, 

"A  guilt}'-,  weak  and  helpless  worm, 
On  thy  kind  arms  I  fall ; 
Be  thou  my  strength  and  righteousness, 
My  Jesus  and  my  all," 

he  exclaimed,  "  beautiful."  His  wakeful  hours  at  night, 
which  were  many,  w^ere  spent  in  devotion.  Several 
months  before  his  decease,  a  member  of  the  family  was 
wakened  at  midnight  by  a  noise  in  his  room,  like  the 
sobbings  of  a  person  that  was  weeping.  On  going  to 
the  door  and  gently  opening  it,  he  was  found  with  his 
eyes  closed  and  lips  moving,  as  if  speaking  in  whispers 
with  the  greatest  earnestness,  while   his   cheeks   and 

63 


498  LIFE  OF  THE 

pillow  were  w^et  with  his  tears.  When  asked  in  the 
morning  without  any  allusion  to  what  we  have  men- 
tioned, how  he  had  slept,  he  answered,  that  "he  had 
had  a  precious  night  in  communion  with  his  Saviour." 
One  of  the  most  interesting  and  impressive  scenes  of 
his  last  days  occurred  on  the  Sabbath  but  one  before 
his  death.  After  the  family  had  returned  from  the 
morning  service,  it  was  observed  on  entering  his  room, 
that  his  mind  was  burdened  with  meditations,  to  which 
he  wished  to  give  utterance,  and  that  his  emotions  were 
producing  a  restlessness  and  agitation  that  were  inex- 
plicable and  alarming.  To  the  inquiries  of  his  ever 
watchful  friend,  what  was  the  cause  of  his  disquiet,  and 
v^hat  she  should  do  to  relieve  him,  he  appeared  to  be 
unable  to  give  any  verbal  reply;  when  it  occurred  to  her 
that  she.would  suggest  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  to 
which  he  readily  assented.  The  portion  to  which  she 
turned  was  the  first  chapter  of  the  Gospel  of  John,  and 
finding  that  he  became  tranquil  and  attentive,  she  read 
deliberately  to  the  close.  The  sixteenth  verse,  "  And  of 
his  fulness  have  we  all  received,  and  grace  for  grace," 
^vas  a  passage  of  peculiar  interest  to  him,  and  appeared 
to  produce  a  flood  of  touching  reminiscences.  Several 
years  ago,  when  confined  to  his  chamber  by  sickness,  he 
had  composed  three  sermons  on  this  text,  which  he  after- 
wards preached  to  the  edification  of  his  whole  congrega- 
tion, and  to  the  special  benefit  of  several  persons  who 
received  from  them  their  permanent  religious  impres- 
sions. The  reading  of  this  chapter  not  only  allayed  that 
distressing  nervous  excitement  which  preceded  it,  but 
seemed  to  impart  a  sort  of  inspiration  by  which  his 
faculties  were  for  the  time   emancipated:   his  tongue 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  499 

was  loosed,  and  he  burst  out  into  an  ecstasy  of  joy  and 
thanksgiving;  "blessing  God  for  the  gift  of  his  Son 
and  the  gospel,  which  contained  the  record  of  his  com- 
ing, life,  crucifixion,  resurrection,  and  intercession. 
That  he  had  been  permitted  to  preach  this  gospel,  and 
had  been  honoured  with  any  measure  of  success  in.  his 
ministry.  For  the  comforts  which  the  gospel  had  im- 
parted to  him,  and  the  ineffably  glorious  hopes  it  had 
inspired  of  a  state  of  sinless  perfection  beyond  the 
grave."  His  voice  was  loud,  his  enunciation  clear  and 
distinct  as  it  had  been  in  the  best  days  of  his  ministry; 
and  this  elevated  strain  of  praise  and  holy  exultation 
was  continued  until  his  strength  was  exhausted,  and  he 
sunk  into  a  sweet  and  refreshing  sleep.  The  scene  was 
indescribably  impressive  and  solemn.  No  person  that 
did  not  see  it,  can  imagine  the  majesty  of  the  preacher 
and  the  power  of  his  utterance,  scarcely  more  unex- 
pected than  if  he  had  spoken  from  the  cofhn,  in  which 
his  dust  was  to  be  laid  before  the  return  of  a  second  Sab- 
bath. It  seemed  to  be  a  momentary  triumph  of  grace 
over  the  infirmities  of  expiring  nature,  a  taking  leave 
of  mortality  and  the  labours  of  his  militant  state,  like 
the  dying  effort  of  Jacob;  after  which  the  Patriarch 
"  gathered  up  his  feet  into  the  bed  and  yielded  up  the 
ghost."  With  this  brief  eucharistic  service,  his  com- 
munion with  earthly  things  ceased.  From  the  time  of 
this  affecting  occurrence  his  change  was  rapid  and 
obvious  to  all.  His  difficulty  in  speaking  was  so  great 
that  he  did  not  make  the  effort,  but  remained  silent 
with  his  eyes  closed,  except  when  opened  to  signify- 
to  some  inquirer  his  consciousness  and  understanding 
of  the  question,  which  he  had  not  the  power  to  answer. 


500  i^IJfE  OF  THE 

The  occasional  motion  of  his  lips  and  lifting  of  his 
hands  and  clasping  them  upon  his  breast,  were  indi- 
cations that  his  thoughts  were  absorbed  in  the  exer- 
cises of  meditation  and  prayer. 

As  his  strength  diminished  there  were  intervals  more 
and  more  prolonged  of  sleep,  when  these  tokens  of  his 
thoughts  were  suspended.  There  seemed  to  be  no 
bodily  suffering  nor  mental  disquiet,  but  a  peaceful 
waiting  for  the  release  of  his  spirit,  which  at  last 
was  called  away  so  gently,  that  the  moment  of  its 
escape  was  not  perceived  even  by  those  who  were 
watching  to  see  it.  At  the  hour  of  six  in  the  morning 
of  the  19th  of  May,  1848,  he  was  lying  in  his  usual 
position,  his  face  upward,  arms  extended,  and  hands 
clasped  as  if  engaged  in  prayer,  when  one  of  his  hands 
became  detached  from  the  other  and  fell  at  his  side; 
the  other  remained  elevated  a  moment  or  two  longer, 
when  it  began  to  sink  gradually  until  it  nearly  reached 
the  body,  when  its  muscular  strength  failed  and  it  sud- 
denly dropped.  At  the  same  instant  the  motion  of  his 
lips  ceased,  and  it  was  discovered  that  he  had  ceased  to 
breathe.  Such  were  the  closing  scenes  of  his  long 
and  useful  life,  and  some  of  the  circumstances  that 
attended  it.  Had  it  been  prolonged  until  the  6th  of 
July,  he  would  have  completed  his  88th  year.  Thus 
he  came  to  his  "  grave  in  a  full  age,  like  as  a  shock  of 
corn  cometh  in  in  his  season."  It  was  a  coincidence 
noticed  by  many,  that  Dr.  Green  and  Dr.  Chalmers 
both  died  during^  the  meetinors  of  the  General  As- 
semblies  of  their  respective  churches,  and  "  that  Dr. 
Green  was  buried  on,  or  very  near  the  anniversary  of 
Dr.  Chalmers'  burial  in  the  preceding  year."     Both 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  501 

had  occupied  positions  of  equal  prominence  in  devising 
and  executing  measures  which  resulted  in  great  changes 
in  their  respective  churches.  Both  lived  to  see  the 
fulfilment  of  their  expectations  in  the  results  of  their 
agency,  and  both  possessed  to  the  last,  in  an  eminent 
degree,  the  confidence  and  affection  of  their  brethren. 
To  the  writer,  the  death  of  Dr.  Green  has  been  a  per- 
sonaP'bereavement,  by  the  removal  of  a  wise,  affection- 
ate, and  candid  friend,  whose  counsels  could  be  properly 
appreciated  only  by  those  who  had  the  privilege  to 
enjoy  them.  It  is,  therefore,  with  many  grateful  and 
tender  recollections  that  we  have  accepted  the  service 
which  was  imposed  by  his  posthumous  request  con- 
cerning his  manuscript ;  although  it  is  with  no  affected 
diflfidence  that  we  attempt  to  prepare  it  for  the  press, 
and  more  especially  to  give  the  analysis  of  a  character 
which  it  is  much  easier  to  admire  than  it  is  to  portray 
or  emulate. 


502  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER    XXYl. 

The  following  interesting  letter  from  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Plumer,  not  only  contains  many  judicious  and  dis- 
criminating remarks  on  the  character  of  his  honoured 
friend,  but  so  well  bespeaks  the  indulgence  of  the 
reader  by  describing  the  task  of  the  writer,  that  we  are 
happy  in  having  his  permission  to  make  it  public. 

"Baltimore,  September,  1848. 

"  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir — To  give  to  the  present 
generation  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Green, 
is  well  nigh  impossible  for  several  reasons.  He  did  not 
belong  to  the  generation  of  men,  some  of  whom  are  still 
with  us,  but  to  the  generation  preceding  them.  He 
was  in  the  height  of  his  usefulness  and  honour  before 
you  and  I  were  born.  It  is  only  by  tradition  that  even 
our  oldest  ministers  know  how  vast  was  his  influence 
in  the  councils  of  the  Church  during  the  latter  part 
of  the  last  century.  I  heard  the  late  excellent  Dr. 
Baxter,  of  Virginia,  say,  that  on  one  occasion,  when 
John  Blair  Smith,  eminently  a  burning  and  shining 
light,  returned  from  the  General  Assembly,  he  said 
with  great  pleasure,  *  Our  Church  will  rise,  her  minis- 
ters will  be  more  and  more  eminent.  There  is  a  young 
man,  Ashbel  Green,  who  w^as  a  member  of  the  last  As- 
sembly, who  is  as  far  superior  to  me  as  I  am  to ,' 

(naming  a  very  feeble  man  in  the  Hanover  Presbytery.) 
Such  was  the  impression  the  subject  of  your  forthcom- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  503 

ing  memoir  made,  even  more  than  half  a  century  ago. 
There  is  another  difficulty  in  your  way.  Dr.  Green 
was  not  a  popular  man.  His  manners,  though  not  his 
views,  were  of  the  ante-revolutionary  type.  To  stran- 
gers, and  especially  to  those  who  had  no  prepossessions 
in  his  favour,  there  was  in  his  manners  an  air  of  some- 
thing magisterial  or  repulsive,  which  kept  many  at  a 
distance,  and  which  even  his  best  friends  regretted.  It 
is  true,  this  all  belonged  to  the  period  of  time  and  the 
class  of  men  among  whom  he  formed  his  manners. 
But  still,  it  was  the  means  of  making  him  unpopular 
with  many.  Those  who  knew  him  well,  knew  how 
kind  and  gentle  his  heart  was,  and  how  full  of  benevo- 
lence were  his  speech  and  life.  But  strangers  knew 
this  not.  Yet  all  who  knew  him  well,  will  testify  that 
he  was  eminently  humble  and  self-renouncing  in  his 
thoughts  of  himself,  especially  in  acts  of  worship. 
Should  you  succeed  in  doing  full  justice  to  the  charac- 
ter of  Dr.  Green,  your  work  will  encounter  prejudices 
from  these  sources. 

"  Dr.  Green  has  been,  since  my  first  knowledge  of 
him,  a  firm,  fearless,  and  successful  opposer  of  certain 
new  doctrines  and  measures  which  have  obtained  in 
the  American  churches.  This,  too,  has  made  many, 
who  heard  only  one  side,  esteem  him  less  than  he 
deserved.  His  opposition  to  new  doctrines  and  prac- 
tices was  always  conscientious,  open,  frank,  and  free 
from  violence  and  bitterness.  No  man,  I  think,  ever 
rightfully  called  him  to  order  in  any  Body  for  dealing 
in  personalities.  He  was  earnest,  but  he  was  fair.  His 
weight  of  character  and  strength  of  mind,  gave  great 


504  LIFE  OF  THE 

force  to  the  side  he  espoused,  and  often  secured  the 
victory  for  the  truth.  Nothing  awakens  so  much  dis- 
like in  some  minds  as  the  success  of  an  opponent. 
The  reason  of  his  self-control  and  good  temper  in 
troublous  times  in  church  courts,  was  not  known  to 
many.  It  was,  that  he  was  at  all  times,  but  especially 
at  such  times,  a  man  of  prayer.  For  many  years 
during  the  period  of  greatest  darkness  in  our  church 
affairs,  a  weekly  prayer-meeting,  in  special  reference  to 
the  peace  and  purity  of  our  Church,  was  held  in  his 
study.  A  few  men,  and  those  of  reputation  for  piety, 
attended  regularly.  I  once  happened  in  at  that  hour, 
not  knowing  any  thing  of  the  appointment.  Such 
were  the  humility,  faith,  and  earnestness  manifested, 
that  I  hardly  remember  any  thing  that  gave  me  more 
confidence  that  God  would  at  length  give  to  the  truth 
a  blessed  victory. 

"I  do  not  presume  to  furnish  in  this  short  letter  any 
thing  like  a  sketch  of  Dr.  Green's  character;  but  there 
were  some  pleasing  traits  of  it  so  prominent,  that  I  can- 
not refrain  from  alluding  to  them. 

"  His  mind  possessed  above  that  of  any  man  I  have 
ever  known,  the  lucidus  ordo.  It  seemed  impossible 
for  him  to  speak  confusedly.  He  always  had,  even  in 
narrative,  a  natural  and  easy  method.  This  was  strik- 
ingly illustrated  even  in  the  year  1839,  when  he  was 
called  upon'  to  give  to  the  General  Assembly  some 
account  of  the  formation  of  the  Assembly  fifty  years 
before,  and  of  the  state  of  things  in  relation  to  religion 
in  the  early  part  of  his  ministry.  Owing  to  his 
extraordinary  powers  of  natural  arrangement  of  his 


REV.  ASHBEL  GKEEN.  505 

tliouo^hts,  I  have  often  said  that  I  esteemed  him  the 
best  lecturer  I  had  ever  heard.  This  is  still  my  judg- 
ment of  him. 

"  Dr.  Green  was  eminentlv  a  lover  of  good  men.  I 
can  conceive  of  nothing  more  pleasing  than  the  inter- 
course betvv^een  him  and  the  late  Mr.  Eastburn,  the 
apostle  to  mariners.  The  love  they  bore  to  each  other 
was  manifested  in  so  many  ways  and  so  fitly,  that  it 
was  charming:  to  see  them  together.  Dr.  Green  seemed 
delighted  at  any  opportunity  of  honouring  or  encourag- 
ing that  humble,  useful  man,  whose  life  you  know, 
he  wrote  and  published  nearly  twenty  years  ago. 

"  Dr.  Green  delighted  in  making  others  happy.  This 
was  the  more  remarkable,  as  he  suffered,  I  am  told, 
from  extreme  nervous  depression;  yet  I  never  heard 
him  attempt  to  deal  in  sad  strains,  when  no  good  end 
could  be  answered.  He  habitually  strove  to  be  agree- 
able, and  to  make  every  thing  wear  a  cheerful  aspect. 
He  w^as  to  me,  vv^hen  I  knew  him  well,  one  of  the  most 
pleasant  companions  I  ever  had.  Although  he  lived  as 
long  as  his  friends  could  wish,  yet  many  of  them  feel 
that  his  death  has  left  a  chasm  not  easily  filled. 
Very  respectfully  and  affectionately,  yours, 

William  S.  Plumer." 

The  difficulties  w^hich  the  letter  so  well  describes, 
w^e  had  anticipated.  As  Dr.  Plumer  intimates,  the  real 
character  of  this  excellent  man  w^as  unknown;  nor  v/ere 
his  familiar  friends  at  all  surprised  at  the  erroneous 
opinions  that  were  known  to  prevail,  especially  in  rela- 
tion to  his  kindness  of  heart,  and  genuine  humility. 
His  stately  air,  his  occasional  reserve,  and  punctilious 

64 


506  LIFE  OF  THE 

observance  of  what  belonged,  in  his  view,  to  ministerial 
dignity  and  decorum,  savoured  of  pride  and  coldness, 
and  were  indicative  to  strangers  of  any  thing  but  "  the 
lowliness  and   meekness"  of  the   gospel.     For   many 
years  during  the  most  useful  period  of  his  life,  more- 
over, he  was  the  subject  of  those  distressing  nervous 
affections  which  are  common  among  sedentary  men,  by 
which  the  mind,  the  animal  spirits,  and  especially  the 
temper,  are   subjected  to  injurious  influences   which 
they  have  little  power  to  resist.     What  he  has  recorded 
in  his  autobiography  is  but  a  sample  of  his  experience, 
and  enables  the  reader  to  form  only  a  very  inadequate 
conception  of  the  extent  or  intensity  of  his  suffering. 
"But  although  physical  causes  have  so  important  an 
influence  on  the  mind,  though  they  often  produce  posi- 
tive diseases  w^hich  weaken  the  mind,  disorganize  its 
powers,  and  give  exquisite  distress,  yet  none  excite  so 
little  sympathy  with  many,  or  constitute  so  poor  an 
apology  for  delinquencies  in  acts  of  civility  or  of  graver 
duty.     The  unhappy  victim  is  perhaps  ridiculed,  or  if 
not  ridiculed,  he  passes  hours  and  months  and  years  of 
wretchedness  without  sensible  relief    While  the  physi- 
cal cause  continues  to  operate,  a  man  might  as  well 
attempt  to  uproot  a  mountain  as  to  remove  from  his 
burdened  mind  the  pressure  of  distempered  imagina- 
tions."    We  have  made  this  allusion  to  the  imperfect 
health  of  Dr.  Green,  not  to  be  understood  as  implying 
that  he  was  habitually  desponding  and  irritable,  or  that 
he  was  "  incessantly  doling  out  his  complaints  into  the 
ears  of  others,  and  was  suing  for  sympathy  from  nerves 
of  wire."     But  to  those  who  have  made  the  mistake  to 
which  we  have  referred,  in  relation  to  his  unequal  man- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  507 

ners  or  temper,  and  who  perhaps  may  call  to  mind 
some  exhibition  of  impatience  or  acerbity  towards  them- 
selves which  caused  momentary  pain  or  chagrin,  the 
explanation  will  be  ample  which  is  furnished  by  that 
morbid  condition  of  the  physical  man  in  which  one  is 
so  unable  either  to  do  the  good  that  he  would,  or  avoid 
the  evil  that  he  hates. 

But  in  no  respect  has  the  character  of  Dr.  Green 
been  so  much  mistaken,  as  in  his  imputed  love  of  strife, 
and  uncharitable  severity  in  his  estimation  of  those 
from  whom  he  differed  in  religious  opinion.  Many 
have  invested  him  with  the  sternness  of  an  inquisitor, 
whose  tender  mercies  were  cruelty  to  all  who  were  so 
"unhappy  as  to  become  objects  even  of  suspicion.  With 
those  who  have  been  led  into  this  unhappy  mistake, 
the  remark  will  only  provoke  an  incredulous  smile,  that 
the  spirit  of  Dr.  Green  was  not  polemical.  That  in 
this  respect  he  had  more  of  Melancthon  than  of  Luther 
in  his  temperament,  and  was  involved  in  theological 
controversy  less  by  inclination  than  from  a  conviction 
of  duty.*  To  utter  a  sentence  that  would  wound,  often 
gave  him  greater  pain  than  it  caused  his  antagonist,  as 
he  himself  asserts  in  one  of  the  most  caustic  and  effec- 
tive reviews  that  he  ever  penned.  "  With  whatever  be- 
lief or  unbelief  the  declaration  may  be  received,  we  do 
declare  that  it  does  not  belong  to  us  deliberately  to  say 
any  thing  wounding  to  the  feelings  of  another  without 
giving  very  sensible  pain  to  ourselves.  But  when  the 
cause  of  truth  and  the  interests  of  religion  make  the 
demand,  we  have  ever  held,  and  we  believe  shall  always 
maintain,  that  the  feelings  both  of  ourselves  and  others 

*  Page  239,  Autobiography. 


508  LIFE  OF  THE 

are  to  be  sacrificed  to  their  defence  and  preservation. 
Feelings  it  may  often  be  our  duty  to  violate — principles, 
never."* 

Thus  it  is  easy  to  perceive  in  all  his  controversial 
writings  the  same  dignified  earnestness,  self-possession, 
courtesy,  and  excellent  temper,  which  characterized  his 
speeches  in  our  ecclesiastical  assemblies.  While  all 
felt  the  power  of  his  arguments,  and  many  were  stung 
with  the  pungency  of  unwelcome  truth,  yet  none  ac- 
cused him  of  being  offensively  personal,  or  of  any  thing 
in  sentiment  or  manner  which  was  unbecoming  a 
Christian  gentleman.  Not  long  after  coming  to  reside 
in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  in  1838,  we  were  invited  to 
his  study  for  a  private  interview,  which  he  said  he  had 
solicited  as  a  friend  for  the  purpose  of  volunteering  a 
little  counsel,  and  which  he  introduced  in  the  following 
playful  manner :  "  No  doubt,"  said  he,  "  you  have 
heard  of  me  as  the  old  Pope  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  very  bigoted  and  strait  laced  in  my  opinions, 
and  a  great  heresy  hunter ;  so  you  will  not  suspect  me 
of  being  timid  and  time  serving  in  what  I  am  about  to 
say  to  you  on  the  subject  of  theological  controversy ; 
but  my  advice  is,  that  you  let  it  alone.  Have  your  own 
opinions  on  all  important  subjects  matured,  and  be  pre- 
pared to  maintain  them ;  but  do  not  preach  polemically, 
by  bringing  into  the  pulpit  the  controversies  of  the 
Church."  It  is  unnecessary  to  give  in  detail  the 
various  reasons  by  which  this  and  other  paternal  coun- 
sels were  supported ;  it  is  enough  to  say,  that  they  all 
evinced  an  aversion  to  strife  and  discord,  for  which  Dr. 
Green  has  had  little  credit  with  the  public  generally, 

*  Christian  Advocate,  July,  1825. 


EEV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  509 

but  which  was  inferior  only  to  his  love  for  the  truth. 
But  wMe  he  watched  with  so  much  jealousy  against 
any  invasion  of  the  order  and  doctrines  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  he  did  not  assume  the  prerogative  of 
controlling  the  opinions  and  practices  of  others.  We 
well  remember  the  kindness  and  respect  with  which  he 
was  accustomed  to  speak  of  other  denominations,  and 
especially  of  some  of  the  clergy  of  New  England, 
whose  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  doctrine,  as  well  as 
the  government  of  the  Church,  were  not  in  perfect  har- 
mony with  his  ow^n.  It  is  w^ell  known  what  were  his 
views  on  that  great  central  truth  of  revelation,  the 
atonement  of  Christ,  viz.,  that  the  extent  of  its  efficacy 
is  implied  in  its  definition.  To  him  it  appeared  that  the 
only  fundamental  question  related  to  its  nature,  and 
that  men's  views  of  its  scope  must  be  modified  or  con- 
trolled by  the  answer  which  they  give  to  this.  But 
while  he  was  constrained  to  differ  from  others  in  their 
expositions  of  this  cardinal  doctrine,  he  was  accustomed 
to  say,  "if  my  brethren  will  agree  with  me  in  respect 
to  the  nature  of  the  atonement,  I  will  not  quarrel  with 
them  about  the  extent,  but  leave  it  to  themselves  to 
reconcile  any  incongruities  among  the  several  parts  of 
their  own  systems."  It  will  not  be  pretended  that  our 
excellent  friend  did  not  partake  in  the  infirmities  of  a 
nature  that  was  sanctified  only  in  part,  nor  that  he  was 
wholly  impregnable  to  temptation,  by  which  he  was 
assailed  in  many  forms,  especially  at  the  period  when 
he  was  so  much  flattered  and  honoured.  His  manners, 
both  in  public  and  private,  evinced  a  respect  for  him- 
self, and  a  persuasion  of  the  truth  and  importance  of 
his  own  opinions,  which  were  the  occasion  sometimes  of 


510  LIFE  OF  THE 

animadversion,  especially  with  those  who  did  not  know 
that  this  apparent  complacency  in  himself,  was  con- 
nected with  an  habitual  renunciation  of  all  personal 
excellence,  and  with  a  sincere  self-abasement. 

But  the  occasion  for  much  that  it  would  have  been 
incumbent  on  his  biographer  to  say,  has  been  super- 
seded by  his  manuscript,  much  of  which,  as  has  been 
said,  was  originally  written  in  a  cipher  which  nobody 
else  could  interpret,  and  with  no  intention  at  the  time 
of  ever  doing  it  himself.  Nor  was  it  translated  till 
towards  the  close  of  his  life,  when  it  was  undertaken  at 
the  request  of  several  friends,  who  felt  it  to  be  due  to 
others  as  well  as  to  himself  that  it  should  be  made 
intelligible,  whether  it  were  published  or  not.  The 
pages  of  a  journal  thus  prepared,  reflect  so  faithfully 
and  fully  the  writer's  character,  that  we  are  relieved 
of  the  most  delicate  part  of  a  biographer's  labour, 
especially  by  the  circumstances  mentioned  in  the  pre- 
face, under  which  it  is  published.  We  have  little 
more  to  do  therefore,  than  perform  the  humble  task  of 
a  reviewer  of  the  story  of  himself,  and  call  the  reader's 
attention  to  a  few  prominent  traits  which  the  facts 
related  illustrate. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  511 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

To  the  impartial  reader  of  the  preceding  work,  it  will 
be  obvious,  we  think,  that  the  most  distinguishing  trait 
of  Dr.  Green's  character  was  his 

PIETY. 

We  do  not  believe  that  the  most  prejudiced  mind 
can  resist  the  conclusion  that  Dr.  Green  was  an 
"Israelite  indeed"  of  more  than  ordinary  spiritual  gifts 
and  attainments.  From  the  beginning  of  his  hfe  to  its 
close,  it  seemed  to  be  his  governing  maxim,  that  he 
was  not  his  own.  The  early  conflict  with  the  ambi- 
tion of  his  heart,  so  assiduously  nurtured  by  the  well 
meant  counsels  of  certain  influential  friends  that  he 
should  devote  himself  to  the  law,  was  somewhat  pro- 
tracted and  severe.  The  account  given  us  in  private 
of  several  circumstances  not  recorded,  showed  the 
trial  of  his  faith  to  be  much  greater  than  will  be 
supposed  by  the  reader  of  the  imperfect  statement 
which  he  has  published.  But  from  the  time  of  this 
decision  to  enter  the  ministry  of  Christ,  the  love  of 
Christ  habitually  constrained  him,  both  in  private  and 
public,  not  only  in  his  official  acts,  but  in  all  the  little 
details  of  personal  and  domestic  duty. 

We  could  refer  the  reader  to  a  striking  illustration  of 
the  influence  of  piety  on  his  ordinary  concerns,  in  the 
devout  manner  of  preparing  for  his  journeyings;  in  his 
motives,  objects,  and   method  of  travel — not  for  idle 


512  LIFE  OF  THE 

recreation,  but  for  health,  "  to  endeavour  to  promote  by 
every  means  in  his  power  the  glory  of  God,"  and  to 
convert  the  advantages  gained  by  change  and  commu- 
nion with  strangers  to  the  purposes  of  greater  useful- 
ness at  home.  His  diary  shows  what  had  long  been 
familiarly  known  to  his  friends,  that  his  habits  in  all 
his  life,  especially  during  the  latter  part  of  it,  were 
eminently  devotional.  Indeed  the  frequency  of  his 
seasons  of  prayer,  and  their  long  continuance,  were  the 
occasion  of  no  little  inconvenience  very  often,  to  those 
who  wished  to  have  access  to  him  on  matters  of  busi- 
ness. When,  after  several  unsuccessful  attempts  at 
different  hours,  to  see  him  on  a  subject  of  interest  to 
himself,  a  female  relative  received,  on  entering  his 
study,  the  usual  laconic  repulse,  "  I  am  engaged  in  my 
devotions;  I  cannot  see  you  now."  "And  so  you 
always  are.  Doctor,"  said  she,  "  and  if  I  cannot  see  you 
at  such  a  time,  I  despair  of  seeing  you  at  all."  For 
many  years  he  read  the  Scriptures  daily  on  his  knees, 
converting  the  language  into  confessions,  thanksgiving, 
or  petitions,  as  it  was  adapted  to  express  the  various 
exercises  and  desires  of  his  own  heart.  When  engaged 
in  prayer,  he  usually  spoke  in  a  subdued  or  low  tone  of 
voice,  for  the  purpose  of  fixing  his  thoughts,  and  keep- 
ing his  mind  from  w^andering.  One  day  in  each  month 
was  set  apart  for  fasting  and  special  prayer,  when  he 
abstained  almost  wholly  from  food  till  the  day  was  over, 
unless  such  an  abstinence  was  forbidden  by  the  delicate 
state  of  his  health.  During  our  familiar  intercourse 
for  more  than  nine  years,  we  do  not  remember  to  have 
once  found  him  in  his  study  in  such  a  frame,  that  the 
subject  of  practical  and  experimental  religion  did  not 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  513 

appear  to  him  both  seasonable  and  grateful.  No  matter 
what  the  topic  of  conversation,  or  the  business  with 
which  his  mind  was  occupied,  the  transition  to  the  per- 
sonal claims  of  rehgion,  the  nature  and  evidences  of  a 
work  of  grace,  and  more  especially  the  character  and 
offices  of  the  Redeemer,  was  always  easy  and  natural. 
His  favourite  theme  of  meditation  and  discourse,  espe- 
cially in  our  social  meetings,  was  the  doctrine  of  justifi- 
cation by  faith.  Indeed  it  was  the  standing  subject  of 
every  address  at  the  table  of  the  Lord  for  two  or  three 
years  before  his  death.  Every  reader  of  this  memoir 
who  was  ever  present  when,  after  the  distribution  of 
the  elements,  our  venerable  friend  rose  slowly  from  his 
chair  at  the  side  of  the  pastor,  will  remember  a  scene 
to  his  eye,  and  impressions  on  his  heart,  the  writer 
would  attempt  in  vain  to  describe.  What  emotion  and 
tenderness  in  his  allusion  to  the  love  of  Christ  to  sin- 
ners, and  especially  to  himself,  whose  lease  of  life  had 
been  so  much  longer  than  he  had  expected.  Who  can 
ever  forget  that  favourite  sentiment,  so  often  repeated, 
and  in  the  same  phraseology,  "  God  hath  put  more 
honour  on  his  law  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  than  if  the 
whole  race  of  Adam  had  endured  its  penalty  to  all  eter- 
nity in  hell."  With  what  solemn  utterance,  expressive 
more  of  their  sorrow  and  apprehension  than  his  own, 
did  he  repeatedly  take  leave  of  his  fellow  communicants 
with  an  almost  assured  persuasion  that  he  should  never 
meet  them  at  the  table  on  earth  again.  When  con- 
strained at  last  to  remain  at  home,  he  requested  that 
his  tender  love  should  be  given  to  his  brethren,  and 
then  added,  "  I  shall  never  go  to  the  church  again,  nor 
join  in  the  worship  of  the  saints  on  earth ;  but  tell  the 

65 


514  LIFE  OF  THE 

communicants  from  me,  to  be  true  Christians."  He 
was  standing  at  the  time  in  his  study  at  a  distance  from 
his  usual  place  of  sitting,  and  appeared  to  have  been 
making  trial  of  his  strength  and  capacity  for  venturing 
to  go  out.  He  spoke  with  much  difficulty,  and  endea- 
voured to  continue  his  remarks,  and  explain  his  mean- 
ing more  fully,  but  failed.  As  if  he  would  have  said, 
"  tell  them  to  be  not  formalists  and  professors  merely, 
but  to  have  the  spirit  and  mind  of  the  Master  whose 
death  they  celebrate." 

But  among  the  forms  under  which  the  piety  of  Dr. 
Green  was  developed,  we  feel  constrained  to  take  dis- 
tinctive notice  of  his 

HUMILITY. 

We  recar  to  this  trait  in  his  religious  character 
already  noticed  for  a  few  additional  remarks,  on  ac- 
count of  the  popular  impression,  of  which  we  do  not 
affect  to  be  ignorant,  that  this  is  the  grace  in  which  he 
was  particularly  deficient.  It  is  not  pretended  by  this 
remark  that  Dr.  Green  was  free  from  pride,  or  that  he 
was  unaffected  by  the  honours  and  applause  which 
were  so  liberally  bestowed  upon  his  labours,  especially 
during  the  popular  career  which  preceded  his  removal 
to  Princeton.  The  crowds  pressing  to  hear  him,  the 
marked  respect  shown  him  by  the  eminent  men  of  the 
time,  the  numerous  tokens  of  public  esteem  and  com- 
pliments to  his  eloquence  and  talents,  "which  will 
always  be  reported  to  the  preacher  by  Satan,  if  by 
nobody  else,"  were  not  without  their  influence,  of 
which  no  one  was  more  painfully  conscious  than  him- 
self    "They  praise  me,"  said  Henry  Martyn,  "and  I 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  515 

am  pleased,  but  how  do  I  abhor  the  pleasure  that  I 
feel."  So  with  regard  to  Dr.  Green,  to  assert  that 
none  of  these  things  moved  him,  would  be  to  assume 
that  he  was  not  a  man.  Indeed  it  was  the  subject  of 
habitual  sorrow  in  secret  against  which  he  watched 
and  prayed  daily. 

iVn  aged  lady,  a  highly  respected  member  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  telling  some  of  her  reminiscences 
of  Dr.  Green  said,  that  "she  could  remember  when 
he  was  thought  to  be  a  handsome  man  but  a  very 
proud  one."  Such  an  opinion  would  easily  obtain, 
among  those  who,  without  regard  to  the  effect  of  edu- 
cation, associations  in  life,  or  official  standing,  are  apt  to 
regard  any  departure  from  simplicity  in  manners  and 
apparel  as  indicative  of  pride.  How  far  his  stately 
gait,  courtly  dress,  powdered  wig,  &c.,  gave  occasion 
to  such  animadversions  as  just  quoted  we  cannot  say. 
Doubtless,  however,  there  are  certain  proprieties  of 
manner  and  attention  to  personal  appearance  prescribed 
by  public  sentiment,  to  which  a  man  may  deem  it  best 
to  conform  from  other  motives  than  such  as  are  culpa- 
ble. We  well  remember  an  interesting  conversation  on 
the  subject  of  his  ministry,  in  which  we  made  particu- 
lar reference  to  this  period  of  his  great  popularity,  and. 
inquired  about  its  influence  upon  his  feelings,  and  the 
power  of  this  temptation  on  his  heart.  The  point  of 
our  question  was  perceived,  and  he  very  candidly  ac- 
knowledged that  it  was  a  season  of  peculiar  trial,  but 
he  could  not  reproach  himself  for  having  "shunned  to 
declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God,"  so  far  as  he  knew 
it;  and  yet,  said  he,  "I  can  look  back  upon  no  part  of 
my  ministry  with  the  smallest  complacency,  but  must 


516  LIFE  OF  THE 

throw  myself  down  at  the  foot  of  the  cross;  and  my  only 
hope  of  acceptance  is  through  the  righteousness  of  the 
Saviour  whom  I  have  so  inadequately  preached."  But 
although  the  discourses  of  Dr.  Green  at  this  early 
period  of  his  ministry  were  evangelical  and  edifying, 
as  well  as  attractive ;  yet  those  w^ho  were  spared  to 
hear  his  discourses  in  later  life,  noticed  with  interest 
the  change  described  by  one  of  his  admirers,  "that 
they  were  less  laboured  in  respect  to  rhetorical  finish, 
but  more  rich  in  doctrinal  truth  and  more  instructive." 
It  is  said,  that  not  long  after  entering  upon  his  labours 
in  the  Second  church,  he  was  accosted  by  an  humble 
member  of  his  flock,  a  pious  woman  on  her  way  from 
service  on  the  Sabbath,  who  fearing  that  his  language 
was  not  always  adapted  to  the  capacities  of  a  portion  of 
his  hearers,  took  the  liberty  of  giving  her  youthful  pas- 
tor a  hint.  "  Mr.  Green"  said  she,  "what  do  you  think 
is  the  great  business  of  the  shepherd?"  "No  doubt  to 
feed  the  flock,  madam,"  was  his  reply.  "That  is  my 
notion  too,  she  added,  and  therefore  I  think  he  should'nt 
hold  the  hay  so  high  that  the  sheep  cannot  reach  it." 

The  monition  was  received  in  the  spirit  with  which 
it  was  given,  and  probably  had  its  influence  in  causing 
him  afterwards  to  "hold  the  hay"  lower.  Indeed,  the 
kindness  and  gratitude  with  which  he  listened  to  those 
friends  who  had  the  fidelity  to  admonish  him  of  his 
faults,  is  one  of  the  numerous  evidences  of  that  lowli- 
ness of  mind  which  was  sometimes  thought  to  be  want- 
ing in  his  conversation  and  general  demeanour.  When 
a  clerical  brother  once  spoke  to  him  of  a  distinguished 
clergyman  then  living,  who  was  said  to  have  the  same 
besetting  sin  with  himself,  "Yes,"  said  Dr.  Green,  "but 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  517 

there  is  this  difference  between  us,  I  know  that  I  am 
proud,  but  he  does  not  appear  to  know  that  he  is."  It 
was  commonly  remarked  by  those  who  were  conversant 
with  him  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life,  that  none  of  the 
graces  of  piety  were  more  conspicuous  than  his  hu- 
mility and  tenderness  of  conscience.  We  remember  a 
trifling  occurrence  which  evinced  the  jealousy  of  his 
motives  and  distrust  of  himself  in  the  performance  of 
some  of  the  simplest  christian  duties.  A  female  com- 
municant in  the  church  with  which  he  worshipped,  but 
in  a  very  humble  condition,  was  known  to  him,  while  a 
member  of  his  household,  to  have  done  something  not 
consistent  with  her  christian  profession,  and  he  thought 
it  his  duty  to  reprove  her,  which  was  done  with  suit- 
able fidelity  and  tenderness.  But  as  the'  conduct  of 
the  offender  had  been  injurious  to  him  personally,  he 
was  afraid  that  there  had  been  a  mingling  of  himself  in 
his  admonition,  and  that  he  had  done  it  with  too  much 
asperity,  and  his  reflections  began  to  give  him  disquiet. 
After  much  deliberation  and  prayer,  therefore,  he  sent 
for  the  delinquent  again,  who  had  not  manifested  a 
proper  contrition  for  her  fault,  and  then  repeating  his 
reproofs  with  the  utmost  gentleness  of  manner,  he 
added,  that  he  had  asked  for  the  second  interview,  not 
so  much  to  express  his  continued  conviction  of  the 
greatness  of  her  offence,  as  the  fear  that  he  had  wounded 
her  feelings  by  too  much  harshness  in  his  language  or 
manner. 

vVnother   prominent  trait  in   the    character  of   Dr. 
Green,  was  his 

CHARITY. 

We  refer  more  particularly  in  this  to  the  sentiments 


518  i-IFE  OF  THE 

which  he  entertained  of  his  brethren,  of  their  labours, 
and  of  the  uniform  kindness  with  which  he  spoke  of 
them.  Doubtless  there  are  many  who  will  read  this 
remark  with  surprise,  and  think  it  at  utter  variance 
with  his  militant  career  for  several  years,  when  his 
agency  in  the  affairs  of  the  Church,  it  will  be  said, 
savoured  of  any  thing  but  charity  and  forbearance. 
In  the  few  remarks  which  we  have  proposed  to  append 
to  the  autobiography  of  Dr.  Green,  we  have  not  felt  it 
our  province  to  review  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  with  which  his  life  is  so  closely  blended ;  nor 
have  we  intended  to  canvass  in  detail,  and  proffer  a 
vindication  of  those  measures  that  were  attended  with 
so  much  agitation,  and  followed  by  such  important 
results.  After  yielding  to  the  wishes  of  relatives  that 
we  should  commit  to  the  press  the  manuscript  as  left 
by  the  author,  and  let  him  give  his  own  account  of  his 
principles  and  acts,  we  have  felt  exonerated  from  such 
an  arduous  service.  But  vv'hatever  may  be  the  views 
of  any  in  relation  to  the  wisdom,  the  poUcy,  or  the 
piety  of  his  conduct,  we  are  persuaded  that  he  was  con- 
scious of  no  other  motive  than  ''a  zeal  for  God,"  how- 
ever it  may  have  been  deemed  by  others  as  neither 
according  to  charity  nor  knowledge.  Nor  do  we  think 
that  his  severest  judge  can  point  to  a  single  sentence  in 
either  his  writings  or  his  speeches,  which  betrays  a 
bad  temper,  or  a  heart  bereft  of  proper  respect  for  his 
antagonist,  however  severely  he  might  reprobate  his 
errors.  But  the  reader  of  the  journal  of  Dr.  Green,  can 
hardly  fail  to  notice  a  continued  exhibition  of  his  cha- 
ritable spirit  in  the  manner  with  which  he  mentions 
the  services  of  his  clerical  brethren,  whether  abroad  or 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  519 

at  home.  How  large  a  proportion  of  their  sermons  and 
addresses  is  represented  as  being  "instructive,"  "evan- 
gelical," or  "excellent,"  many  of  which,  we  have  reason 
to  presume,  were  commended  mainly  by  the  "sim- 
plicity and  godly  sincerity"  of  the  preachers  in  pre- 
senting some  of  the  elementary  truths  of  the  gospel. 
In  our  fraternal  intercourse  as  members  of  the  same 
ecclesiastical  bodies,  or  worshippers  together  in  the 
same  religious  assemblies,  we  have  had  very  frequent 
occasion  to  notice  this  amiable  trait.  No  matter  what 
the  speaker's  manner,  the  small  amount  of  intellect, 
taste,  or  learning  evinced  in  his  performance ;  did  the 
address  or  sermon  exhibit  Christ,  and  was  it  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  he  invariably  listened  with 
interest,  and  spoke  of  it  afterw^ards  with  commendation. 
His  manner  may  have  been  sometimes  unhappy,  but 
that  he  had  a  warm  and  affectionate  heart,  was  evinced 
by  the  cordial  and  strong  attachment  of  his  people, 
which  could  have  never  been  generated  by  any  exhibi- 
tion of  talent,  or  mere  intellectual  attractions.  The 
same  trait,  moreover,  was  demonstrated  fully  by  his 
patience  and  often  surprising  forbearance,  under  cir- 
cumstances that  were  well  fitted  to  put  these  graces  to 
a  rigorous  test.  Notwithstanding  his  general  popu- 
larity in  his  congregation.  Dr.  Green  had  nevertheless 
his  full  share  of  those  petty  annoyances  which  occur  in 
the  experience  of  almost  every  pastor;  and  which  serve, 
like  a  "thorn  in  the  flesh,"  not  only  to  repress  undue 
complacency  or  self-exaltation,  but  to  give  an  insight 
into  human  character  which  could  never  be  obtained 
without  them.  The  meekness  and  submission  with 
which  he  bore  some  of  these  trials,  but  for  our  know- 


520  LIFE  OF  THE 

ledo-e  of  his  character,  would  seem  like  tameness  or 
pusillanimity. 

When  a  member  of  his  congregation  (sufficiently 
characterized  by  what  we  are  about  to  say  of  him) 
found  Mrs.  Green  one  evening  sitting  at  her  table  en- 
joying the  luxury  of  two  candles,  and  had  the  effrontery 
to  extinguish  one,  at  the  same  time  dropping  a  whole- 
some admonition  on  "the  extravagance  of  ministers' 
wives,"  the  insult  was  received  without  resentment,  or 
any  other  feeling  than  compassion  for  a  man  who  was 
capable  of  such  a  rudeness. 

Another  of  his  hearers,  who  had  taken  offence,  per- 
haps, at  some  imagined  slight,  and  thus  become  biassed 
against  him,  took  the  very  common  method  of  such 
malecontents  of  a  congregation,  to  complain  of  his  pas- 
tor's delinquencies;  and  among  others,  of  his  preaching 
old  sermons.  Dr.  Green,  knowing  that  it  all  proceeded 
from  spleen,  did  not  suffer  himself  to  be  disquieted,  but 
only  watched  his  own  spirit  with  more  vigilance  and 
jealousy,  lest  he  should  be  provoked  to  indulge  in  feel- 
ings or  expressions  unbecommg  his  character.  Having 
occasion  to  retire  to  the  country  for  a  short  time  on 
account  of  his  health,  he  was  enabled  while  there  to 
prepare  a  discourse  with  some  care  on  a  topic  of  much 
interest  to  himself,  and  which  on  his  return  he  preached 
with  great  acceptance  to  the  congregation.     But  there 

was  a  single  exception  in  the  case  of  the  Mr.  , 

w^ho,  less  to  the  disappointment  of  those  who  knew 
him  than  to  their  chagrin,  repeated  his  usual  mur- 
mur, "  The  sermon  was  good  enough,  but  he  had 
heard  it  before."  In  such  a  state  of  the  preacher's 
health,  just  recovering  from  an  attack  of  disease,  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  521 

poorly  able  to  preach  at  all,  the  iinkindness  of  such  a 
grumbler  was  suited  to  excite  any  emotions  but  those 
of  charity.  But  when  reported  to  Dr.  Green,  instead 
of  manifesting  displeasure,  or  even  pain,  he  mildly  re- 
marked, that  "  there  were  two  sorts  of  memories  among 
men,  the  one  for  things  that  did  occur,  and  the  other 
for  things  that  did  not  occur.     Now,  unfortunately  for 

Mr. ,  he  has  a  memory  of  the  latter  description, 

and  I  will  thank  you,  sir,  to  go  in  my  name  and  tell 
him  so."  Such  incidents,  in  the  pastoral  experience  of 
our  venerable  friend,  may  serve  the  double  purpose  of 
displaying  the  graces  of  his  Christian  character,  and  of 
furnishing  a  sample  of  the  material  which  is  much 
more  plentiful  in  the  congregations  of  ministers  than 
is  known  to  any  but  themselves,  and  none  but  they  are 
capable  of  estimating  the  vexation  and  sorrow  of  heart 
which  is  caused  by  such  tormentors. 

Dr.  Green,  as  none  who  knew  him  will  deny,  was 
distinguished  for  his 

INGENUOUSNESS  AND  CANDOUR. 

Among  all  the  imputations,  even  of  those  who  re- 
garded him  with  least  favour,  he  was  never  charged 
with  duplicity  or  concealment.  An  eminent  layman 
Avho  knew  him  from  childhood  says,  '-If  there  was 
any  one  thing  which  was  characteristic  of  him  it  was 
honesty,  the  calling  of  things  by  their  right  names;  and 
whenever  he  made  a  record,  what  he  wrote  he  believed 
to  be  true  in  all  its  parts."  His  opinions  on  all  sub- 
jects, secular  and  rehgious,  whether  right  or  wrong, 
were  honestly  held  and  as  honestly  confessed  and  de- 
fended.     In  this  respect,  as  well  as  in  others,  which 

66 


522  LIFE  OF  THE 

will  occur  to  many,  he  was  like  Richard  Baxter,  whom 
one  of  his  biographers  represents  "as  made  transparent 
by  his  integrity."  Baxter  likewise  wrote  an  auto- 
biography with  so  much  fidelity,  that  in  "his  lengthen- 
ed and  rigid  description  of  himself,  he  may  be  regarded 
as  furnishing  us  with  that  window  in  the  heart  for 
which  the  philosopher  so  ardently  but  vainly  sighed, 
and  by  which  he  has  enabled  us  to  see  all  its  move- 
ments and  hidden  springs."  We  do  not  presume  to 
contrast  the  two  productions,  nor  speak  of  their  com- 
parative merits,  which  are  as  different  as  were  the 
general  character  and  habits  of  their  respective  authors. 
And  yet,  the  permission  given  by  Dr.  Green  to  sur- 
viving friends  to  publish  whatever  they  pleased  of  his 
diary,  is  an  implied  persuasion  not  only  of  his  sincerity 
in  making  the  record,  but  of  his  willingness  to  have 
his  thoughts  and  actions  in  secret  scrutinized,  as  well 
as  his  public.  But  the  trait  of  which  we  now  speak, 
however  excellent  and  suited  to  procure  general  re- 
spect, is  not  one  of  those  qualities  which  always  render 
a  man's  society  most  coveted  in  private.  The  com- 
placency of  men  in  themselves  and  their  own  opinions, 
disqualifies  them  to  appreciate  the  candour  of  that 
faithful  friend  who  has  the  independence  to  tell  them 
•unpalatable  truth.  Hence  the  honest  expression  of  Dr. 
Green's  views  in  the  numerous  convocations  of  the 
Church,  and  in  his  Advocate,  often  gave  offence.  We 
have  frequently  noticed  in  his  intercourse  with  others, 
and  have  sometimes  felt  ourselves  the  force  of  what  we 
now  describe.  While  we  admitted  the  excellency  of 
the  sentiments,  and  the  motive  by  which  it  was  prompt- 
ed, we  could  not  but  see  that  it  was  received  at  times 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  523 

with  less  favour,  on  account  of  the  honest  bluntness 
with  which  it  was  imparted.  That  Dr.  Green  was 
tenacious  of  opinions  which  he  deemed  important,  and 
that  he  sometimes  enforced  them  with  an  independence 
and  inflexible  perseverance  which  savoured  of  stern- 
ness and  dogmatism,  we  do  not  dispute.  And  yet  the 
sentiments  of  others,  as  well  as  their  persons,  were 
treated  with  becoming  respect.  When  on  one  occa- 
sion Dr.  John  Breckinridge  proposed  a  conference 
with  certain  clergymen  on  a  subject  of  great  impor- 
tance, pleasantly  adding  by  way  of  supporting  his  sug- 
gestion, "in  the  multitude  of  counsellors  there  is  safe- 
ty." "Very  true,"  said  Dr.  Green;  "but  you  know, 
brother  Breckinridge,  that  not  every  man  is  fit  to  be 
a  counsellor." 

In  the  following  communication  from  Dr.  Miller  of 
Princeton,  the  reader  will  find  a  rehearsal  of  some 
occurrences  in  the  life  of  Dr.  Green  which  have  al- 
ready been  mentioned;  yet  his  interest  in  the  narra- 
tive will  not  be  abated  by  the  repetition.  In  a  private 
note  which  accompanied  the  contribution  of  Dr.  Miller, 
he  speaks  of  its  "failing  to  come  up  to  what  he  hoped 
to  make  it,"  but  with  characteristic  humility  he  adds, 
that  "  such  as  it  is,  you  must  receive  it  as  the  affec- 
tionate tribute  of  an  aged  man  who,  amidst  all  his 
infirmities  and  official  cares  and  burdens,  has  done 
what  he  could." 

Reverend  and  Dear  Brother  : 

You  request  me  to  communicate  to  you  some  of  my 
recollections  of  the  late  venerable  and  excellent  Dr. 
Green.     I  comply  with  this  request  with  peculiar  plea- 


524  LIFE  OF  THE 

sure,  because,  in  common  with  every  Presbyterian  in 
the  United  States,  I  feel  myself  a  deep  debtor  to  his 
memory,  and  deem  it  a  privilege  to  be  allowed  to  make 
the  smallest  contribution  toward  embalming  it  in  the 
religious  mind  of  our  country.  While  I  write,  the  in- 
firmities of  near  four-score  years  begin  to  press  upon 
me,  and  to  admonish  me  that  I  too  must  soon  "  put  off 
this  tabernacle." 

My  acquaintance  with  that  great  and  good  man  be- 
gan about  sixty  years  ago,  when  he  was  the  beloved 
and  highly  popular  co-pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian 
church  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  when  I  was  a 
youthful  student  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania. 
In  the  course  of  my  connection  with  the  University,  I 
was  a  boarder  in  the  family  of  a  beloved  sister,  who  was 
a  worshipper  in  the  church  in  which  he  preached,  and 
in  which,  from  that  circumstance,  as  well  as  from 
choice,  I  was  a  constant  hearer. 

In  a  few  months  after  I  entered  the  University,  I  was 
seized  with  a  severe  inflammatory  fever,  which  brought 
me  very  low,  and  confined  me  to  the  house  for  a  num- 
ber of  weeks.  In  the  course  of  this  illness.  Dr.  Green, 
though  I  had  no  other  claim  upon  him  than  being  the 
son  of  a  brother  minister,  and  a  boarder  in  the  house  of 
one  of  his  flock,  kindly  and  affectionately  called,  more 
than  once,  to  see  me,  and  conversed  and  prayed  with 
me  with  a  fidelity  and  tenderness  which  I  shall  never 
forget,  and  which  marked,  at  that  early  period  of  his 
pastoral  life,  a  sacred  regard  to  his  official  duties,  and  a 
happy  talent  in  the  fulfilment  of  them. 

Soon  after  I  had  completed  my  course  in  the  Univer- 
sity, this   benevolent  and   devoted  man,  ever  on  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  525 

watch  to  do  good,  having  heard  that  I  had  resolved  to 
engage  in  the  study  of  theology  with  a  view  to  the  gos- 
pel ministry,  wrote  me  a  long,  affectionate,  and  most 
instructive  letter,  filled  with  those  large  views  of  minis- 
terial furniture  and  duty  for  which  he  was  always 
remarkable,  and  written  with  that  wisdom,  piety,  learn- 
ing and  kindness  which  were  adapted  at  once  to  give 
light,  and  a  happy  impulse  to  an  inexperienced,  youth- 
ful student.  I  felt  myself  much  his  debtor  for  this  act 
of  friendship,  and  shall  never  cease  to  regard  it  with 
fervent  gratitude. 

When  I  became  a  preacher,  he  continued  to  manifest 
the  same  undiminished  kindness  on  every  practicable 
occasion.  He  took  me  by  the  hand  with  marked  Chris- 
tian affability  and  condescension,  and  seemed  ever  on 
the  watch  to  promote  the  improvement  and  the  useful- 
ness of  all  on  whom  he  had  an  opportunity  of  exerting 
influence;  especially  of  all  candidates  for  the  sacred 
office,  and  youthful  ministers.  On  that  account,  during 
the  long  continuance  of  his  pastoral  charge  in  Philadel- 
phia, and  the  shorter  period  of  my  own  in  New  York, 
I  always  considered  my  intercourse  with  Dr.  Green  as 
among  the  most  decisively  attractive  and  profitable  that 
I  could  enjoy.  I  ever  approached  him  as  an  elder 
brother,  who  was  fervently  pious,  full  of  large  and  libe- 
ral views,  richly  furnished  with  ministerial  gifts  and 
graces,  without  suspicion  or  jealousy,  and  ever  ready  to 
impart  all  that  he  possessed  for  the  benefit  of  others, 
and  to  promote  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  all 
within  his  reach.  I  ever  coveted  the  opportunity  of 
spending  an  hour  with  him  as  an  intellectual  and  moral 


526  LIFE  OF  THE 

feast,  from  which,  I  should  be  wanting  to  myself,  if  I 
did  not  profit. 

Dr.  Green's  pastoral  relation  to  the  Second  church  in 
Philadelphia  commenced  in  the  month  of  May,  A.  D. 
17&7.  In  the  cour.se  of  the  next  year,  as  before  stated, 
I  was  led,  in  the  providence  of  God,  to  take  up  my 
abode  for  a  time  in  that  city,  as  a  student,  and  had 
much  opportunity  of  enjoying  his  ministry.  He  w^as 
eminently  popular.  No  minister  in  the  city  approached 
him  in  this  respect.  Crowds  flocked  to  hear  him,  more 
than  the  place  of  worship  could  contain.  His  evening 
services  especially  were  attended  by  all  denominations; 
and  that  not  once  or  a  few  times  only,  but  from  one 
year's  end  to  another,  and  for  a  course  of  years,  wdth 
unabating  interest.  And  truly  his  discourses  were  so 
rich  in  w^eighty  thought,  so  beautiful  in  their  language, 
and  so  powerful  in  delivery,  that  they  were  well  adapted 
to  attract  and  gratify  all  hearers  of  intelligence  and  of 
pious  taste. 

The  preaching,  however,  of  this  eminent  man,  in  a 
few  years  after  his  settlement  in  the  pastoral  relation, 
underwent  a  gradual  change.  His  pious  friends  re- 
marked that,  as  his  gifts  and  graces  became  more 
mature,  his  discourses  were  less  laboured  in  respect  to 
rhetorical  ornament;  but,  at  the  same  time,  more  rich 
in  evangelical  instruction,  and  more  edifying  in  their 
experimental  character.  If  they  lost  something  of  that 
ornament  which  had  caused  them  to  be  applauded  by 
admiring  crowds,  they  gained  in  those  more  important 
characteristics  which  rendered  them  better  adapted  to 
convince  and  convert  sinners,  and  to  build  up  believers 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  527 

in  faith  and  holiness  unto  salvation.  His  earliest  dis- 
courses were  indeed  well  adapted  to  enlighten  and 
gratify  the  pious,  as  well  as  those  of  a  more  literary 
taste;  but  as  he  grew  in  grace,  and  advanced  in  pas- 
toral experience,  his  pulpit  discourses  became  more  and 
more  adapted  to  feed  the  pious,  while  they  were  not 
less  fitted  to  satisfy  the  most  intelligent  hearers.  This, 
however,  is  saying  no  more  than  might  naturally  be 
expected  from  a  man,  as  he  was,  evidently  growing  as 
a  Christian,  as  well  as  in  the  furniture  and  vigour  of 
his  intellectual  frame. 

For  the  first  five  or  six  years  of  Dr.  Green's  pastoral 
relation  to  the  Second  church  in  Philadelphia,  he  had 
a  colleague,  the  venerable  Dr.  Sproat.  There  is,  per- 
haps, hardly  any  thing  that  puts  a  man's  real  spirit  to  a 
more  decisive  and  even  severe  test,  than  being  placed  in 
this  relation.  An  ambitious,  encroaching,  selfish  man, 
can  hardly  ever  sustain  it,  without  bearing  much  dis- 
comfort himself,  and  inflicting  quite  as  much,  if  not 
more,  upon  his  colleague.  The  excellent  man  of  whom 
I  speak,  had  large  experience  of  this  relation  in  various 
forms,  and  in  every  case  acquitted  himself  in  a  manner 
w'hich  manifested  much  amiableness  of  natural  temper, 
as  well  as  a  large  measure  of  the  Christian  spirit.  With 
his  first  colleague,  he  served  as  a  son  with  a  father; 
without  jealousy,  without  rivalship,  and  with  the  ut- 
most cordiality  of  affection.  With  later  colleagues,  both 
of  whom  were  much  younger  men  than  himself,*  his 

*  The  Rev.  Dr.  John  N.  Abeel,  afterwards  of  New  York,  and 
long  since  deceased  ;  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jacob  J.  Janeway,  still  sur- 
viving, in  advanced  life,  and  eminently  useful,  both  from  the  pulpit 
and  the  press. 


528  LIFE  OF  THE 

connection  was  no  less  affectionate  and  pleasant.  He 
was  so  happy  as  to  find  in  them  men  of  an  amiable 
temper,  as  well  as  an  evangelical  spirit;  and  his  treat- 
ment of  them  was,  throughout,  such  as  might  have 
been  expected  from  a  man  who  "  preferred  Jerusalem 
above  his  chief  joy."  The  Rev.  Dr.  Janeway,  the  last 
of  his  colleagues,  in  the  excellent  sermon  which  he 
delivered  at  the  funeral  of  his  venerated  friend,  and 
which  you  had  the  privilege  of  hearing,  gave  an  attesta- 
tion in  favour  of  his  collegiate  character  of  the  most 
emphatic  and  touching  kind. 

But  it  was  not  only  as  a  colleague  that  Dr.  Green 
displayed  peculiar  force  and  elevation  of  character. 
From  the  time  of  his  entrance  on  the  ministry  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  1787,  for  more  than  forty  years 
together,  he  set  an  example  of  diligence  and  indefatiga- 
ble labour  in  the  service  of  the  Church  which  can  never 
be  remembered  without  honourable  and  grateful  ac- 
knowledgment. In  all  the  great  movements  of  his 
Church,  during  the  period  in  question,  whether  in  the 
cause  of  domestic  or  foreign  missions,  in  securing  the 
appropriate  education  of  candidates  for  the  holy  minis- 
try, or  in  promoting  a  system  of  evangelical  literature 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Christian  community — in  all, 
either  in  consultation  or  labour,  and  commonly  in 
both,  he  might  be  said,  without  exaggeration,  to  be 
the  master  spirit  to  whom  the  whole  Church  was  accus- 
tomed to  look  more  than  to  any  other  individual.  His 
commanding  talents  as  a  speaker  in  ecclesiastical  judi- 
catories; his  strong  good  sense;  his  practical  wisdom 
and  prudence;  and  his  power  to  influence  and  control 
public  bodies,  I  need  not  dwell  upon,  because  all  who 


REV,  ASHBEL  GREEN.  529 

knew  the  man,  knew  that  in  all  these  respects  he  was 
eminently  distinguished. 

In  planning  and  establishing  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary in  this  place,  he  took,  as  on  every  other  great 
occasion,  a  leading  part.  He  laboured  indefatigably  to 
pave  the  way  for  its  establishment.  He  v/as  the  pen- 
man of  its  constitution.  When  it  was  organized,  he 
was  made  the  first  President  of  its  Board  of  Directors, 
and  continued  to  occupy  that  station  until  his  decease. 
He  made  a  liberal  donation  of  land  by  purchase,  in 
addition  to  that  made  by  the  Hon.  Richard  Stockton, 
for  the  location  of  its  public  buildings.  He  was  one  of 
the  most  liberal  contributors  to  the  formation  of  its 
library,  and  might  be  said,  more  than  other  individual, 
to  have  been  the  father  of  the  institution;  for  which  he 
delighted  to  contrive,  to  labour,  and  to  pray,  as  long  as 
he  lived. 

When  he  consented  to  leave  his  beloved  pastoral 
charge  in  Philadelphia,  and  to  accept  the  presidentship 
of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  it  fell  to  my  lot  to  be 
much  with  him,  and  to  have  some  agency  in  bringing 
about  that  removal ;  and  I  can  in  the  most  unequivocal 
manner,  bear  testimony  that  the  consideration  which 
appeared  to  govern  him  in  making  the  change,  was  the 
hope  of  being  able,  under  the  divine  blessing,  to  exert  a 
religious  influence  on  the  College,  and  to  be  in  some 
measure  instrumental  in  makino-  it  subservient  to  its 
great  original  purpose,  that  of  promoting  learning  in 
union  with  piety;  and  thus  preparing  an  enlightened 
and  devoted  ministry  for  the  service  of  the  Church  of 
Christ. 

And,  accordingly,  no  one  acquainted  with  the  history 

67 


530  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  the  fruits  of  his  presidentship  in  that  important 
institution  can  doubt  that  his  hopes  in  this  respect 
were,  in  a  very  happy  degree,  realized.  The  talent,  the 
fidelity,  and  the  success  with  which,  for  ten  years,  he 
tilled  that  office,  are  too  well  known,  and  have  been  too 
emphatically  acknowledged  by  the  public  voice  to  ren- 
der any  illustration  necessary.  He  was  the  first  head 
of  a  college  in  the  United  States  who  caused  the  Bible 
to  be  introduced  as  a  subject  of  regular  collegiate  study. 
And  this  signal  honour  to  the  Word  of  God  was  soon 
followed  by  a  revival  of  religion  in  the  College,  marked 
by  a  power,  and  a  happy  influence  remembered  to  this 
day  with  deep  interest.  He  also  introduced  a  set  of 
weekly  lectures,  happily  adapted  to  engage  the  atten- 
tion, and  to  imbue  the  minds  of  youth  with  divine 
knowledge,  which  gained  a  degree  of  attendance  and 
popularity  which  has  never  been  exceeded,  if  equalled, 
in  any  similar  effort  before  or  since.  The  incumbency 
of  Dr.  Green  as  the  head  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey, 
will  ever  be  considered  by  all  competent  judges  as 
forming  a  memorable  and  highly  important  era  in  the 
history  of  that  seat  of  learning. 

In  1822,  this  venerable  man  thought  proper,  on  ac- 
count of  his  infirm  health,  and  some  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances in  the  state  of  the  College,  to  resign  the 
presidentship  of  the  institution.  He  never  afterwards 
assumed  a  stated  charge  of  any  kind ;  but  retired  to  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  where  he  had  so  long  resided,  and 
where  he  had  a  large  body  of  affectionate  friends,  who 
were  glad  to  receive  him,  and  to  honour  and  render 
comfortable  his  declining  years.  Here  he  passed  the 
remainder  of  his  life;  not  in  indolent  indulgence,  which 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  53X 

made  no  part  of  his  character,  but  in  preaching  the 
gospel,  whenever  he  had  an  opportunity,  especially  to 
the  poor,  from  whom  no  remuneration  was  sought  or 
expected;  in  preparing  for  the  press  several  important 
works  from  his  own  pen;  and  in  conducting  a  valuable 
periodical,  the  Christian  Advocate,  which  extended  to 
a  number  of  volumes,  and  forms  a  permanent  monu- 
ment of  his  learned  and  pious  industry. 

For  several  years  before  the  close  of  life,  his  in- 
firmities rendered  him  incapable  of  any  public  labour; 
but  even  in  this  period  of  feebleness  and  decline,  it  is 
delightful  to  reflect  that  he  was  not  idle.  He  was  still 
employed  in  reading,  in  writing,  and,  above  all,  in  those 
devotional  exercises  which  seemed  to  form  the  very 
element  of  his  soul,  as  he  drew  near  to  the  consumma- 
tion of  his  hopes  and  joys.  At  length,  worn  out  with 
age  and  labours,  he  closed  his  career  in  the  full  sun- 
shine of  faith  and  hope,  and  entered,  as  we  all  con- 
fidently believe,  on  the  joys  of  that  Lord  whose  he  was, 
and  whom  he  had  so  long  and  faithfully  served. 

But  there  were  several  traits  in  the  character  of  our 
departed  father,  best  known  to  his  intimate  friends, 
which  justice  to  his  memory,  and  indeed,  justice  to  our- 
selves, call  upon  us  who  survive  him  to  notice,  and  to 
dwell  upon  somewhat  in  detail. 

I.  And  the  first  of  these  which  I  desire  to  comme- 
morate is,  his  ardent  piety.  To  say  simply,  that  a 
minister  of  the  gospel  is  regarded  as  a  pious  man,  is  to 
say  little.  Without  piety,  he  is  nothing.  He  lacks  the 
greatest  glory  of  an  ambassador  of  Christ.  If  I  had  not 
believed  that  in  this  part  of  the  character  of  the  vene- 
rable man  before  us,  there  was  not  only  shiceritij,  but 


532  LIFE  OF  THE 

pre-eminence',  not  only  real  piety,  but  piety  of  extra- 
ordinary elevation  and  power,  I  should  not  have  referred 
to  it  distinctly  at  all.  But  my  impression  is,  that  ever 
since  I  have  known  him,  his  devotional  habits  were 
peculiar,  and  indicated  an  uncommonly  deep  and  fer- 
vent piety.  I  was  struck  with  this  in  all  his  habits  and 
exhibitions  of  character.  In  his  conversation;  in  his 
correspondence;  in  his  mode  of  counselling  those  who 
were  addressing  themselves  to  the  study  of  theology; 
nay,  in  the  most  casual  and  unreserved  intercourses 
of  society,  he  appeared  the  deeply  spiritual,  devoted 
man  of  God.  As  he  advanced  in  life,  this  spirit  seemed 
sensibly  and  prominently  to  gather  strength.  And 
with  respect  to  the  later  years  of  his  life,  exercises  of 
devotion  occupied,  I  believe,  the  greater  part  of  his  time, 
and  seemed  to  be  the  absorbing  element  of  his  soul.  In 
regard  to  the  service  of  the  sanctuary,  I  know  not  that 
I  ever  saw  any  man  who  seemed  to  engage  in  public 
prayer  with  manifestations  of  more  entire  and  cordial 
devotion.  And  to  one  point  in  this  connexion,  I  think 
it  my  duty  to  say,  in  these  days  of  sedentary  sluggish- 
ness in  public  prayer,  when  so  many  of  the  young  and 
the  healthy  are  seen  indolently  lounging  amidst  the 
devotional  exercises  of  the  Lord's  house,  that  the  exam- 
ple of  our  departed  father  ought  ever  to  shame  them. 
I  was  never  placed  near  him  as  a  fellow-worshipper, 
without  observing  how  uniformly,  amidst  all  his  bodily 
weakness,  and  sometimes  when  I  knew  that  he  was 
hardly  able,  without  distress,  to  stand  erect,  he  stood 
up,  and  maintained  a  posture  of  solemn  reverence,  and 
evidently  joined,  with  a  striking  manifestation  of  fer- 
vour, in  every  petition.    His  joining  in  the  public  prayer 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  533 

was  no  doubtful  matter.  Every  one  that  saw  him  was 
satisfied  that  he  was  no  cold  or  indifferent  member  of 
the  assembly,  but  was  absorbed  in  the  exercise. 

Accordingly,  much  intercourse  with  him  for  many 
years,  warrants  me  in  saying,  that  there  was  hardly 
any  point  concerning  which  he  expressed  more  solici- 
tude than  the  cultivation  of  vital  piety  among  our 
candidates  for  the  holy  ministry.  The  pointed  man- 
ner in  which  he  introduced  and  dwelt  upon  this  sub- 
ject in  penning  the  plan  of  our  Seminary ;  the  em- 
phatic  and  solemn  terms  in  which  he  urged  it  in  all 
his  addresses  to  the  students;  and  the  tender  earnest- 
ness with  which  he  adverted  to  it  at  every  public  and 
private  opportunity,  all  testified  the  habitual  anxiety  of 
his  mind  on  this  subject.  He  ever  contended  for  the 
importance,  not  merely  of  piety,  but  of  ardent  govern- 
ing piety  in  the  sacred  ofliice.  He  regarded  and  ever 
earnestly  recommended  it  as  the  most  precious  ele- 
ment of  comfort  and  strength  amidst  the  self-denial 
and  labours  of  the  oflSce;  as  the  only  solid  and  effec- 
tual basis  of  the  best  pulpit  eloquence;  and  as  the  only 
scriptural  pledge  of  success  in  attaining  the  great  end 
of  the  office.  It  is  pleasing  to  recollect  what  a  happy 
comment  on  these  often  repeated  sentiments  was  fur- 
nished by  his  own  bright  example. 

n.  The  next  trait  in  the  character  of  this  venerable 
man  which  I  wish  especially  to  commemorate,  is  his 
warm  attachment  to  evangelical  truth,  and  his  fidelity 
in  maintaininof  it  from  the  beorinning-  to  the  end  of  his 
course.  Of  this  he  gave  so  many  public  and  strongly 
marked  testimonies,  that  some  who  were  imperfectly 
acquainted  with  his  character,  hastily  imagined  that 


534  LIFE  OF  THE 

he  was  a  bigoted  sectarian.  Tliere  never  was  a  greater 
mistake.  He  was  eminently  a  man  of  an  enlarged 
and  catholic  spirit.  He  loved  the  image  of  Christ, 
and  zeal  for  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  under  what- 
ever name  or  form  he  found  them.  But  in  maintain- 
ing the  doctrines  and  order  of  his  own  Church,  to 
w^hose  forniularies  he  had  solemnly  subscribed,  he  set 
an  example  of  noble  fidelity  and  courage.  With  him, 
subscription  to  articles  of  faith,  was  not  an  act  either  of 
cold  flexible  politeness,  or  of  calculating  policy.  He 
considered  it  as  involving  both  an  appeal  to  the  heart- 
searching  God,  and  a  solemn  pledge  of  fidelity  to  his 
Master  in  heaven.  For  this,  I  am  aware,  he  has  been 
sometimes  reproached  as  a  "heresy-hunter,"  by  men 
of  "ductile  consciences,"  who  w^ere  ready  to  subscribe 
to  almost  any  form  of  w^ords  "for  substance  of  doc- 
trine." But  the  consistent  and  faithful  lover  of  truth 
will  honour  him  for  it  as  long  as  his  memory  lasts. 

Nor  was  this  all,  he  was  not  only  a  zealous,  stead- 
fast, and  persevering  friend  and  advocate  of  evangeli- 
cal truth;  but  his  regard  to  the  claims  of  all  truth 
between  man  and  man  in  the  intercourse  of  life,  was 
conspicuous  and  remarkable.  I  know  not  that  I  ever 
saw  a  man  whose  sensibility  to  the  sacredness  of  truth, 
and  wliose  rigid  sacred  care  not  to  depart  from  it,  were 
more  vigilant  and  more  scrupulous  than  his.  He  ap- 
peared to  be,  not  only  on  his  guard  whenever  he  was 
called  to  state  a  fact,  but  to  speak  as  if  on  oath.  He 
seemed  indeed  to  be  habitually  anxious  that  what  he 
said,  should,  in  all  cases,  express  neither  more  nor  less 
than  the  exact  truth.  For  one  so  eminently  intellec- 
tual, he  was  one  of  the  most  transparent  men  I  ever 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  535 

saw.  He  was  the  very  impersonation  of  honesty  and 
candour.  There  was  no  concealment  about  him. 
Every  one  who  had  a  desire  to  know,  might  always 
know,  with  unerring  certainty  where  to  find  him.  Of 
this  I  have  seen  instances  so  peculiar  and  so  strongly 
marked,  that  they  can  never  be  effaced  from  my 
memory;  and,  in  my  opinion,  ought  never  to  be  omit- 
ted in  making  an  appropriate  estimate  of  his  character. 
A  remarkable  instance  of  his  perfect  candour  once 
occurred  in  the  General  Assembly.  He  was  the  pro- 
poser and  leading  advocate  of  a  measure  in  that  body 
which  he  deemed  of  great  importance,  and  which  he 
was  very  intent  on  carrying.  In  the  course  of  a  zealous 
and  able  speech  which  he  made  in  its  support,  he  men- 
tioned, in  detail,  a  number  of  the  objections  which  had 
been  made  to  the  plan,  most  of  which  he  had  heard 
mentioned,  and  some  of  which  had  occurred  to  his  own 
mind.  Among  the  latter,  he  mentioned  one  objection, 
truly  formidable,  which,  he  said,  he  had  never  heard 
mentioned;  but  which  had  occurred  to  himself,  and 
which  he  thought  it  his  duty  candidly  to  state  and 
answer.  After  the  vote  was  taken,  which  resulted  in 
the  adoption  of  his  proposed  measure,  one  of  its  most 
zealous  opponents  said  to  him,  "  Doctor,  I  wondered  a 
little  that  you  were  so  free  in  bringing  forward  so  many 
objections  to  your  measure;  especially  the  one  which 
you  mentioned  as  being  the  weightiest  in  your  own 
view.  I  had  never  heard  of  it  before  you  mentioned  it ; 
and  I  verily  think  if  yovi  had  kept  that  out  of  view,  you 
w^ould  have  gotten  a  far  greater  majority."  The  Doctor 
replied,  "  My  friend,  I  know  it.  But  I  would  far 
rather  have  lost  my  cause  than  gained  it  by  conceal- 


536  ^IFE  OF  THE 

ment,  or  any  thing  approaching  to  deception.  I  deter- 
mined, therefore,  to  run  the  risk  of  losing  all  rather 
than  to  keep  any  thing  back  that  might  lead  to  a  full 
and  candid  view  of  the  subject." 

I  was  always  very  forcibly  struck  with  the  character 
of  Dr.  Green's  speeches  in  the  General  Assembly,  and 
the  other  higher  judicatories  of  the  Church.  In  the 
debates  in  all  deliberative  bodies,  and  even  in  those  of 
the  Church,  it  is  too  common  to  witness  the  use  of 
weapons  which  all  sanctified  feeling  ought  to  proscribe; 
the  weapons  of  ridicule,  of  sarcasm,  of  recrimination, 
and  such  over-painting  in  the  warmth  of  debate,  as 
amounts  to  real  exag'ojeration.     I  have  never  known  the 

BO 

venerated  subject  of  this  letter  on  any  occasion  to  em- 
ploy any  of  these  weapons.  He  was  ever  grave,  digni- 
fied, respectful,  and  as  fair  as  candour  itself  could  dic- 
tate. I  do  not  remember  ever  to  have  heard  him,  how- 
ever ardently  engaged  in  pleading  a  favourite  cause, 
make  an  exaggerated  statement.  Here,  as  in  every 
other  case,  he  seemed  to  speak  as  if  on  oath — with  the 
most  scrupulous  care  not  to  transcend  the  truth. 

Perhaps  I  ought  here  not  to  omit  taking  notice  of 
one  fact,  or  of  what  I  suppose  to  be  a  fact,  growing  out 
of  the  sacred  regard  to  truth  which  this  venerable  and 
excellent  man  ever  manifested.  If  I  mistake  not,  this 
scrupulous  care  to  avoid  every  expression  which  ap- 
proached to  an  invasion  of  the  strictest  truth,  has  im- 
pressed itself  on  his  style  of  writijig.  His  style,  it 
appears  to  me,  is  less  terse,  pointed,  and  fluent  on  that 
account;  more  encumbered  with  exceptions,  qualifying 
clauses,  softening  expressions,  and  circuitous  statements, 
than  is  desirable.     We  always  read  his  writings  with 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  537 

approbation  of  the  just  sentiments  and  the  vigorous 
thinking  which  they  indicate;  but  sometimes  feehng 
as  if  the  writer  would  have  attained  a  still  more  spirited 
and  nervous  style,  if  he  had  been  less  painfully  scrupu- 
lous in  weighing  every  sentence  w^hich  he  penned  in 
the  scales  of  the  strictest  historical  verity. 

III.  Our  departed  father  set  us  a  noble  example  of 
prompt  and  punctual  response  to  all  the  claims  of  jus- 
tice and  of  charity  which  were  presented  to  him.  I 
know  not  that  I  ever  knew  a  man  more  punctiliously 
observant  of  that  inspired  precept,  owe  no  man  any 
thing,  but  to  love  one  another.  No  man's  due  was 
ever  kept  back  by  him  one  hour  after  he  knew  that  it 
was  due.  He  was  ready  to  submit  to  any  self-denial 
rather  than  allow  of  this.  Of  this  habit  his  whole  life 
was  a  uniform  exemplification ;  and  his  last  days  fur- 
nished a  remarkable  and  most  graphic  example. 

His  freedom  from  a  mercenary  spirit  was  remarkable 
and  edifying.  The  lust  of  accumulating  property, 
what  has  been  emphatically  called  "  the  dollar  mania," 
made  no  part  of  his  character.  His  aims  in  this  respect 
were  ever  marked  by  moderation.  At  the  same  time 
his  responses  to  the  claims  of  charity  were  ever  prompt 
and  liberal.  Though  his  pecuniary  resources  were 
never  ample,  and,  toward  the  close  of  life,  w^ere  ra- 
ther restricted,  he  was  always  ready  and  free  in  his 
contributions  for  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  in 
responding  to  all  the  reasonable  calls  of  benevolence. 
It  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  him,  with  his  small 
means,  to  subscribe  more  largely  to  important  objects 
of  Christian  benevolence,  than  many  of  the  far  more 
wealthy  professors  of  religion  around  him.     Nay,  on 

68 


538  LIFE  OF  THE 

one  occasion,  his  donation  to  an  important  object  was 
so  disproportionably  great,  so  far  beyond  what  his 
friends  thought  reasonable,  that  one  of  them,  a  distin- 
guished worldly  man  of  great  wealth,  who  had  himself 
subscribed  largely,  but  less,  to  the  same  object,  said  of 
him,  in  my  hearing,  "If  he  is  not  restrained,  he  will 
give  away  his  whole  property,  even  all  his  living."  He 
was  accustomed  to  say,  that  a  man  ought  to  be  the  dis- 
penser of  his  charities  in  person  during  his  life,  and 
not  leave  this  important  work  to  be  done  less  judi- 
ciously, by  his  successors. 

IV.  I  have  only  to  add,  that  our  departed  father  ever 
manifested  a  remarkable  freedom  from  jealousy  or  sus- 
picion toward  those  with  whom  he  was  called  to  labour. 
There  is  a  class  of  little  men,  ever  haunted  with  visions 
of  jealousy  and  suspicion;  fancying  in  every  movement 
of  those  around  them  something  intended  to  interfere 
with  their  plans  of  gain,  of  ambition,  or  of  aggrandize- 
ment; or  to  bear  away  something  that  belongs  to  them: 
who  see  no  evil  in  any  thing  which  they  can  bend  to 
their  selfish  purposes,  and  no  good  in  any  thing  which 
they  cannot  so  bend;  in  short,  whose  every  plan  is  a 
calculation  of  practical  egotism,  and  whose  minds  are 
ever  teeming  with  apprehension  of  sinister  designs 
toward  themselves  on  the  part  of  others.  Such  men, 
whether  found  in  the  ranks  of  the  Christian  ministry 
or  elsewhere,  are  greatly  to  be  pitied,  as  the  worst 
enemies  to  their  own  peace,  and  as  utterly  unfit  to  co- 
operate with  others,  however  disinterested  and  unsus- 
pecting. Amidst  all  their  suspicions  they  forget  to 
suspect  themselves.  Perhaps  no  eminent  man,  sur- 
rounded as  he  was,  with  official  honours  and  responsi- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  539 

bilities,  and  in  contact  with  his  brethren  in  so  many- 
points,  was  ever  more  free  from  this  unhappy  spirit. 
Being  wholly  without  sinister  designs  himself,  he  w^as 
never  ready  to  suspect  others  of  such  designs.  No  one, 
I  will  venture  to  say,  ever  knew  him  to  turn  away  from 
any  worthy  person,  or  promising  plan,  from  an  appre- 
hension of  its  interference  with  his  own  elevation  or 
prerogatives.  It  was  ever  enough  to  insure  his  favour 
to  any  proposal  or  scheme,  that  it  promised  to  promote 
the  extension  of  truth,  and  the  honour  of  his  Master  in 
heaven. 

Such  are  some  of  my  recollections  of  the  departed 
friend  and  father,  whose  demise  has  awakened  so  many 
feelings  of  tender  veneration;  and  such  is  my  estimate 
of  his  character.  He  was  a  large-minded,  heavenly- 
minded,  wise,  prudent,  active,  industrious,  indefatigable 
labourer  in  the  vineyard  of  his  Lord.  I  feel  myself 
largely  a  debtor  to  his  memory  for  many  a  lesson  of 
wisdom,  and  many  a  bright  example  of  holiness. 
When  he  was  taken  up  into  heaven,  I  never  felt 
more  disposed  to  cry  out,  in  the  language  of  Elisha, 
"  My  father,  my  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the 
horsemen  thereof!"  O  that  the  mantle  of  this  great 
and  good  man  might  fall,  not  on  one  only,  but  upon  all 
the  ministry  of  our  beloved  Church !  Farewell !  beloved 
and  honoured  father,  farewell!  We  shall  see  thee  again, 
not  enfeebled  by  age,  and  emaciated  by  disease,  as  when 
we  took  leave  of  thee ;  but  renovated  and  adorned  with 
immortal  youth,  clothed  with  a  body  like  to  the  Re- 
deemer's glorified  body,  divested  of  all  imperfection, 
and  showing  death  completely  swallowed  up  in  victory. 
May  you  and  I,  my  dear  brother,  through  the  riches  of 


540  LIFE  OF  THE 

sovereign  grace,  be  humble  partakers  in  the  end,  of  the 
same  victory !  And  may  you  be  enabled  to  discharge 
the  responsible  duty  which  the  providence  of  God  has 
devolved  upon  you,  of  giving  to  the  public  the  life  of 
this  venerated  man,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  render  that 
work  a  rich  and  permanent  blessing  to  all  his  suc- 
cessors in  the  sacred  office  who  shall  read  it! 

So  prays  your  sincere  friend  and  brother  in  Chris- 
tian bonds, 

Samuel  Miller. 

Princeton,  September  25,  1848. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  54I 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

In  supplying-  those  parts  of  a  biography  which  could 
not  be  furnished  by  a  writer  of  his  own,  there  is  occa- 
sion to  mention  the  qualities  of  his  mind  and  heart,  to 
offer  an  estimate  of  his  talents,  usefulness,  success,  and 
define  his  position  in  public  esteem.  But  the  copious 
responses  of  those  friends  whose  letters  we  have  soli- 
cited, have  so  fully  and  satisfactorily  performed  this  im- 
portant service  in  our  behalf,  that  w^e  oblige  the  reader, 
not  less  than  ourselves,  by  substituting,  so  far  as  w^e  can, 
their  papers  and  sentiments  in  the  place  of  our  own. 
And  it  is  interesting  to  notice  how  all  of  those  who  knew 
him  personally,  or  who  became  acquainted  with  him 
through  the  medium  of  his  Avritings  and  acts,  have 
agreed  in  making  a  similar  estimate  of  the  general  cha- 
racteristics of  his  mind,  and  of  those  capacities,  both 
natural  and  acquired,  in  which  his  great  strength  and 
usefulness  mainly  consisted.  Without  the  possession  of 
that  undefined  and  often  misconceived  something  called 
genius,  which  is  displayed  as  often  in  ways  that  deprave 
mankind  as  in  those  that  enlighten,  reform,  and  exalt 
them;  without  the  powers  of  fancy  and  wit  for  those 
occasional  exhibitions  of  *'  the  sublime  and  beautiful" 
which  generate  a  meteor-like  popularity  among  the  mul- 
titude; the  mind  of  Dr.  Green  was  characterized  rather 
by  the  more  important  and  useful  qualities  of  sound 
judgment,  correct  taste,  and  an  extraordinary  share  of 


542  LIFE  OF  THE 

common  sense.  His  diligence  in  study  from  childhood, 
had  made  him  more  or  less  familiar  with  every  depart- 
ment of  secular  and  religious  knowledge,  which  he  had 
occasion  to  apply  in  the  several  positions  of  usefulness 
which  he  was  called  to  sustain.  He  read  the  Greek  and 
Latin  classics,  and  the  Scriptures  both  Hebrew  and 
Greek,  critically.  His  reading  was  extensive  and  mis- 
cellaneous, as  is  evinced  in  the  rich  pages  of  the  Advo- 
cate. As  a  writer,  his  style  is  not  unlike  that  of  his 
model  Dr.  Witherspoon,  remarkably  perspicuous,  show- 
ing a  clear  perception  of  his  subject;  it  is  chaste,  w^holly 
free  from  all  that  is  quaint,  affected,  foreign  and  barba- 
rous. The  grand  quality  of  Dr.  Green's  style  may  be 
said  to  have  been  strength ;  by  means  of  w^iich,  even 
when  the  thought  w^as  familiar,  it  w^as  carried  to  the 
mind  with  unusual  condensation  and  force.  Some  of 
his  reviews  are  models  of  that  kind  of  writing  which 
form  so  large  a  part  of  the  ephemeral  literature  of  the 
age;  and  which,  unhappily,  able  but  vindictive  critics 
so  often  use  for  the  basest  of  purposes.  Of  the  nu- 
merous sermons  which  he  published,  there  are  none 
which  exhibit  more  of  the  preacher's  excellency  in  this 
department  of  composition,  than  the  volume  of  dis- 
courses addressed  to  the  students  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey.  His  Lectures  on  the  Shorter  Catechism,  how- 
ever, are  probably  the  most  useful  and  generally  popu- 
lar of  all  his  instructive  works.  After  publishing  the 
first  series  of  these  Lectures  in  the  Christian  Advocate, 
they  w^ere  suspended  for  a  time,  when,  at  "the  earnest 
request  of  friends  in  various  parts  of  the  country,"  they 
were  resumed  and  continued  through  a  second  series, 
and  then  published  in  two  volumes.     We  do  not  doubt 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  543 

that  those  who  adopt  Dr.  Green's  "  views  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  doctrines,"  will  concur  in  the  opinion  expressed 
on  page  318  of  the  autobiography,  that  "the  publica- 
tion of  these  Lectures  was  one  of  the  most  important 
services  he  ever  rendered  to  the  church  of  Christ." 

His  preparations  for  the  pulpit  were  made  with  great 
care  and  much  study.  It  was  his  custom  to  write  his 
discourses  in  full,  and  have  his  manuscript  before 
him  w4ien  he  was  delivering  its  contents;  the  most 
important  portions  of  which  he  usually  committed  to 
memory.  What  were  the  fascination  and  power  of  his 
eloquence  may  be  inferred,  not  only  from  the  large 
and  crowded  assemblies  that  it  attracted,  but  from  the 
lively  impressions  that  remain  to  the  present  on  the 
minds  of  many  who  remember  him  in  the  days  of  his 
strength  and  popularity.  The  reader  of  the  preceding 
narrative  will  have  already  formed  his  opinion  of  the 
general  character  of  his  ministry,  the  nature,  number, 
variety  and  difficulty  of  his  labours,  and  cannot  fail  to 
see  in  Dr.  Green  himself  an  exemplification  of  the 
preacher  and  pastor  so  graphically  described  in  the  in- 
terrogatories of  his  "  Exhortation  to  the  people  of  his 
congregation  on  resigning  the  pastoral  charge."  With- 
out presuming  to  dictate  a  "line  of  conduct,"  or  control 
their  minds  in  the  choice  of  a  successor,  he  ventures  to 
recommend  that  on  selecting  the  man  by  whose  ministry 
they  and  their  children  were  to  receive  the  dispensa- 
tion of  the  gospel,  infinitely  momentous  in  its  conse- 
quences, they  should  make  the  following  inquiries: 
First,  concerning  his  piety. 

"  Is  he  not  only  a  man  of  real  religion,  but  is  he  emi- 
nent and  exemplary  in  religion?    What  is  his  character 


544  LIFE  OF  THE 

as  to  orthodoxy?  Is  he  not  only  considered  as  gene- 
rally sound  in  the  faith,  but  is  he  free  from  all  suspi- 
cious peculiarities,  which  often  increase  with  time,  and 
at  length,  in  some  cases,  prove  infinitely  mischievous? 
What  is  the  complexion  of  his  public  discourses?  Does 
he  preach  in  such  a  general  and  equivocal  manner  that 
you  cannot  clearly  discover  his  sentiments  and  system? 
Or  does  he  bring  forward  plainly,  fully,  and  frequently, 
the  great  and  distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
illustrate  them  perspicuously  and  distinctly,  and  apply 
them  powerfully  and  pungently,  and  yet  discreetly  and 
judiciously,  to  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  his  hearers? 
Is  he  in  the  habit  of  digesting  well  what  he  delivers 
from  the  pulpit?  Or  are  his  addresses  extemporaneous, 
loose,  rambling,  incorrect,  and  incoherent?  Does  he 
instruct  and  reason  in  his  sermons  ?  Or  is  he  only,  or 
chiefly  a  declaimer?  Has  he  a  suitable  variety  in  the 
topics  which  he  discusses?  Or  are  his  discourses  all 
of  one  kind,  and  in  the  same  strain?  Will  he  be  likely 
to  declare  to  you,  "  the  whole  counsel  of  God"  without 
reserve,  or  timidity  ?  Is  his  manner  of  address  in  the 
pulpit  agreeable  and  interesting,  and  sufficiently  popu- 
lar ?  Is  he  a  man  of  a  fertile  mind  ?  Or  is  he  only  a 
plodder  and  imitator  of  others?  W^hat  is  the  measure 
of  his  general  talents  and  furniture  ?  Has  he  a  consid- 
erable fund  of  knowledge — especially  of  theological 
knowledge?  Does  he  make  theological  attainments  the 
chief  object  of  his  pursuit ;  or  is  the  study  of  divinity 
only  a  by-business  with  him,  while  his  time  and  atten- 
tion are  principally  given  to  general  science,  or  to  some 
object  not  immediately  connected  with  his  professional 
calling  ?     Is  he  a  diligent  and  laborious  man,  who  may 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  545 

be  expected  to  make  improvements,  or  at  least  to  con- 
tinue to  do  as  well,  throughout  his  ministry,  as  he  does 
at  first?  Is  he  likely  to  adorn  and  recommend  religion, 
by  showing  that  his  practice,  out  of  the  pulpit,  is 
governed  and  directed  by  the  doctrines  which  he  de- 
livers in  it?  What  is  his  natural  temper,  and  what  are 
his  social  habits  ?  Is  he  affable  and  courteous,  concilia- 
ting and  accommodating,  and  yet  firm  and  unwavering? 
Is  he  a  prudent  and  discreet  man ;  or  is  he  heedless, 
harsh,  rash,  hasty,  irritable,  resentful,  offensive,  or  in- 
trusive? '  Will  he  be  able  and  disposed  to  take  his  part 
in  endeavouring  to  promote  the  general  interests  of  reli- 
gion, and  of  our  Church?" 

Comparatively  few  of  Dr.  Green's  public  services 
were  wholly  extemporaneous.  Even  his  prayers  were 
generally  premeditated  or  written,  and  if  not  commit- 
ted to  memory,  were  made  familiar  to  his  mind,  espe- 
cially when  he  was  called  to  officiate  on  occasions  ot 
peculiar  interest  and  importance;  deeming  it  to  be  not 
less  presumptuous  to  neglect  due  preparation  for  lead- 
ing the  devotional  exercises  of  an  assembly,  than  for 
expounding  and  enforcing  the  Scriptures.^ 

But  in  no  position  did  Dr.  Green  appear  to  more 
advantage,  nor  exhibit  more  of  his  strength  and  su- 
periority than  in  the  public  assemblies  of  the  Church, 
in  which,  for  many  years,  his  influence  was  dominant. 
His  readiness  and  tact  in  preparing  papers,  construct- 
ing resolutions,  writing  reports,  &c.,  w^as  pre-eminent. 
His  knowledge  of  every  subject  of  discussion  and  legis- 
lative action  seemed  to  be  thorough  and  almost  in- 
tuitive. His  punctuality  and  constancy  in  attending 
*  Appendix,  I. 
69 


546  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  courts  of  the  Church,  his  close  and  conscientious 
appUcation  to  whatever  was  to  be  done,  gave  him  great 
familiarity  with  her  authoritative  decisions  or  prece- 
dents, and  furnished  him  for  any  emergency  that 
might  occur  in  her  progressive  history.  It  was  not 
his  custom  to  say  much  during  the  developement  of 
the  question  before  the  house,  but  to  wait  till  all  had 
spoken  who  desired  it;  nor  did  he  rise,  till  just  before 
the  matter  was  to  be  submitted  for  decision.  It  then 
became  manifest  that  he  had  listened  closely  to  all  that 
had  been  said,  when  in  a  brief,  condensed,  and  lucid 
speech,  he  first  dispelled  the  mist  that  had  been  raised 
by  the  misconceptions,  specious  and  unsound  reason- 
ing- of  others;  then  selected  the  strong  and  tenable 
points  of  the  subject,  and  defended  them  with  an  array 
of  facts,  and  a  cogency  of  argument  which  rarely  failed 
to  decide  the  question  in  debate,  and  very  often  to  con- 
vince the  minds  of  some  of  his  most  zealous  opposers. 
In  his  private  life,  the  various  domestic  relations  of 
husband,  father,  brother,  son,  master,  &c..  Dr.  Green 
was  uniformly  affectionate,  conscientious  and  faithful. 
His  attachment  to  his  friends  was  sincere  and  ardent; 
nor  could  any  accuse  him  of  having  changed  his  mind 
and  withdrawn  his  confidence  without  a  sufficient 
cause.  His  sorrow  under  his  successive  bereavements 
was  very  great,  although  his  habitual  sense  of  the  pre- 
sence and  providence  of  God  gave  him  an  equanimity 
in  times  of  trial,  which  sometimes  savoured  of  a  want 
of  sensibility  to  those  who  did  not  know  him.  That 
severity  of  manner  which  was  at  times  apparent  in 
his  intercourse  with  the  officious  and  troublesome 
in  public,  was  softened  into   gentleness  and  an  unre- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  547 

served  relaxation  of  feeling  and  conversation  in  pri- 
vate. Not  that  it  was  in  his  nature  to  unbend  after 
the  manner  of  some,  who  have  the  happy  faculty  of 
playing  the  child  in  the  circle  of  their  little  ones, 
without  jeoparding  the  influence  and  dignity  of  the 
parent.  But  he  was  gentle,  accessible,  and  so  con- 
descending, that  he  not  only  won,  but  retained  the 
strongest  affections  of  those  who  were  around  and  near 
him. 

As  allusion  has  been  made  in  a  former  place  to  the 
person  of  Dr.  Green,  it  may  be  interesting  to  some  of 
our  readers  to  add,  that  he  was  endowed  by  nature  with 
a  commanding  "bodily  presence,"  the  reverse  of  that 
which  was  ascribed  to  the  apostle  to  the  gentiles.  The 
impression  conveyed  by  his  entire  appearance  was  that 
of  strength,  boldness,  and  decision;  and  as  a  correspon- 
dent observes,  "when  in  his  prime,  he  was  as  conspicu- 
ous a  person  as  walked  the  streets  of  Philadelphia.  His 
features  were  strong,  his  nose  aquiline  and  prominent, 
but  the  great  feature  was  his  eye;  it  was  very  dark, 
piercing,  and  imperative ;  in  my  youth,  I  thought  it  the 
most  formidable  I  ever  saw.  The  prevalent  expression 
of  Dr.  Green's  face,  as  of  his  general  manner,  was  that 
of  honest,  fearless  determination  and  assurance.  It  took 
but  little  to  make  this  a  forbidding  frown,  but  it  could 
also  relax  into  a  pleasing  smile,  in  which  the  twinkle  of 
the  eye  was  very  engaging.  In  later  years,  the  latter 
greatly  predominated ;  but  in  my  childhood,  in  common 
with  other  young  persons,  I  looked  upon  him  with  fear. 
Dr.  Green  and  Dr.  Livincrston  wore  the  last  of  the 
clerical  wigs  which  I  remember.  Dr.  Green's  was 
large  and  spreading  down  to  his  shoulders,  with  heavy 


548  I^IFE  OF  THE 

curls ;  it  was  always  powdered  in  the  day  when  powder 
was  worn.  Conforming,  however,  to  the  change  of 
mode.  Dr.  Green  gradually  reduced  the  dimensions  of 
the  wig,  till  at  length  it  had  little  that  was  distinctive. 
In  the  pulpit,  his  form  and  face  naturally  acquired  more 
dignity  and  energy ;  indeed  these  were  very  great,  so 
that  his  more  finished  sermons  were  delivered  with  a 
bodily  vehemence,  or  what  Cicero  calls  the  sermo  cor- 
poris^ much  beyond  any  thing  we  now  observe  in  our 
pulpits.  On  these  occasions,  his  eye  was  penetrating 
and  alarming.  I  have  often  seen  him,  however,  sub- 
dued into  the  gentlest  modes  of  human  aspect." 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  549 


CHAPTER    XXIX, 


At  the  commencement  of  our  editorial  service,  it  occur- 
red to  us,  that  any  memoir  of  Dr.  Green  would  be 
incomplete  without  the  contribution  of  his  surviving 
colleague,  who  for  so  many  years  enjoyed  his  confi- 
dence and  affection,  as  well  as  shared  in  his  labours. 
Not  having  seen  the  autobiography  of  his  venerable 
friend,  he  has  mentioned  here  and  there  an  incident 
which  will  have  already  met  the  eye  of  the  reader; 
but  the  following  excellent  letter  of  Dr.  Janeway  will 
be  read  with  an  interest  not  at  all  impaired  by  what 
has  gone  before  it. 

Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

Considering  the  relation  and  friendship  that  had  so 
long  subsisted  between  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ashbel  Green  and 
myself,  I  could  not  hesitate  a  moment  in  resolving  to 
comply  with  your  request. 

Last  August,  half  of  a  century  lacking  three  months 
had  elapsed,  since  my  first  acquaintance  with  our  de- 
ceased friend  in  1798.  From  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1799,  we  laboured  together  as  colleagues,  in  the 
pastoral  charge  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  church  in 
Philadelphia  more  than  thirteen  years,  till  his  pastoral 
relation  to  that  church  was  dissolved,  in  consequence 
of  his  appointment  to  the  presidency  of  the  College  of 


550  LIFE  OF.  THE 

New  Jersey;  and,  from  that  time  till  the  day  of  his 
death,  a  friendship  and  intimacy  that  had  never  been 
interrupted,  continued  to  exist.  I  well  knew  and  loved 
the  man  whose  character  I  now  attempt  to  sketch.  I 
wish  it  were  in  abler  hands.  What  shall  be  written, 
although  intended  as  a  tribute  of  friendship  and  affec- 
tion to  his  memory,  yet  shall  be,  as  far  as  the  writer 
can  make  it,  strictly  true,  and  free  from  exaggeration. 

HIS  PERSON. 

In  stature  Dr.  Green  was  of  the  middle  size,  but 
portly;  having  features  well  formed,  a  florid  com- 
plexion, enlivened  with  dark,  brilliant  eyes;  he  was,  in 
his  youth,  handsome.  In  subsequent  life  he  lost  his 
florid  complexion,  and  became  somewhat  corpulent. 
He  still  retained  a  commanding  appearance. 

HIS  INTELLECTUAL  POWERS. 

The  intellectual  powers  of  Dr.  Green  were  of  a  high 
order.  By  his  Creator  he  was  endowed  with  a  strong, 
vigorous,  and  comprehensive  mind.  Of  this  he  gave 
early  indications.  When  he  graduated  in  the  College 
of  New  Jersey,  he  stood  first  in  his  class,  and  had 
assigned  to  him  the  valedictory  oration ;  and  had  the 
honour  of  making  an  address  to  the  father  of  his  coun- 
try, George  Washington;  who  was  so  pleased  with  it, 
that  when  he  afterwards  met  the  youth  in  the  College 
building,  he  thanked  him  for  his  address.  Shortly 
afterwards  he  received  the  honour  of  an  invitation  to 
dine  with  congress,  who  were  at  that  time  at  Princeton. 

Having  graduated,  he  was,  in  1783,  chosen  tutor  in 
the  College;  and,  in  17S5,  professor  of  mathematics  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  551 

natural  philosophy.  In  this  office  he  continued  till 
1787,  when  he  became  colleague  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Sproat, 
in  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Second  Presbyterian 
church.  By  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  he  was, 
at  an  early  age,  honoured  with  the  degree  of  D.  D.; 
and,  when  President  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  he 
received  from  the  University  of  North  Carolina  the 
degree  of  LL.D.  These  honours  were  so  many  testi- 
monials of  the  high  estimation  which  had  been  formed, 
by  those  who  knew  him,  of  his  intellectual  powers. 

The  character  of  his  mind  is  impressed  on  his  writ- 
ings. His  lectures  on  the  Shorter  Catechism,  the  ser- 
mon on  the  union  of  science  and  religion,  which  he  pre- 
pared and  published  while  President  of  the  College  of 
New  Jersey,  and  the  Christian  Advocate,  a  religious 
periodical,  which  he,  for  a  number  of  years,  conducted 
with  so  much  ability  and  usefulness,  will  long  remain 
clear  proofs  that  he  possessed  a  mind  of  high  order. 

Endowed  with  such  strono:  and  vigorous  intellectual 
powers,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  his  influence  in  the 
different  ecclesiastical  bodies  with  which  he  was  con- 
nected, was  great.  It  was ;  and  he  used  it  without  any 
display.  In  fact,  from  the  constitution  of  the  General 
Assembly  in  1788  to  the  day  of  his  death,  he  was  iden- 
tified with  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  will  be  seen 
hereafter,  that,  if  he  did  not  originate  all  the  great 
and  leading  measures  adopted  by  her  highest  court, 
he  bore  in  them  an  important  share  of  agency.  As 
an  evidence  of  his  influence  in  our  ecclesiastical 
judicatories,  let  me  recite  this  anecdote.  While  an 
important  measure  was  under  debate  in  the  General 
Assembly,  the  Doctor,  who  had  been  only  an  observer, 


552  LIFE  OF  THE 

obtained  a  seat  in  the  house  bj  the  resignation  of  the 
principal  in  the  commission.  He  soon  arose,  and  made 
a  motion  that  gave  to  the  discussion  a  new  and  impor- 
tant turn.  Doctor  Speece  of  Virginia,  who  was  sitting 
beside  me,  said  to  me,  "  See  the  influence  of  that  man. 
He  rises  and  makes  a  motion,  and  without  offering  a 
single  argument,  takes  his  seat,  and  his  motion  is  car- 
ried." 

Endowed  with  eloquent  speech,  as  well  as  with  such 
force  and  vigour  of  mind,  the  Doctor  was  a  powerful 
debater.  The  necessity  of  guarding  the  Presbyterian 
Church  against  the  danger  to  which  it  was  exposed, 
from  the  introduction  of  unworthy  ministers  and  licen- 
tiates from  foreign  countries,  had  been  felt  by  the  old 
Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  and  afterwards 
by  the  General  Assembly;  which  induced  the  latter 
body,  in  1798,  to  adopt  certain  regulations  on  this 
subject.  The  next  year  the  Presbytery  of  New  York 
sent  a  request  to  the  General  Assembly  to  re-consider 
and  rescind  those  regulations.  The  request  was  ad- 
vocated powerfully  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Rodgers  of  New 
York,  and  Dr.  McWhorter  of  Newark,  both  men 
of  hiofh  standinof  and  much  influence  in  the  Church. 
They  were  met  on  the  floor  by  Dr.  Green,  who,  by  his 
eloquence  and  strength  of  argument,  won  the  day. 
The  justification  of  the  rules  recorded  in  the  Digest, 
(p.  285),  was  penned  by  Dr.  Green.  The  next  year, 
the  Assembly  having  reviewed  and  amended  the  rules 
of  1798,  adopted  those  wise  and  salutary  ^^Regulations 
relating  to  Foreign  Mijiisters  and  Licentiates'^  which 
have  continued  to  the  present  day  to  govern  the  judi- 
catories in  receiving  foreign  ministers  and  licentiates. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  553 

The  same  able  pen  was  employed  in  draughting  these 
rules.     Digest,  pp.  280 — 285. 

FIRMNESS  AND  DECISION. 

Dr.  Green  was  characterized  by  much  firmness  and 
decision.  This  trait  of  character  appeared  in  early 
life.  The  boys  in  a  school,  connected  with  the  Col- 
lege of  New  Jersey,  were  so  unruly  that  they  drove 
their  teacher  from  the  ground.  In  this  emergency. 
Dr.  Witherspoon,  the  President,  who  knew  the  charac- 
ter of  his  young  friend,  requested  him  to  take  charge 
of  the  school.  He  consented.  Tlie  boys,  determining 
to  treat  their  new  teacher  as  they  had  treated  their  for- 
mer instructor,  soon  contrived  to  break  a  bench  with  a 
great  noise.  Young  Green  discerned  the  ringleader. 
Without  taking  any  notice  of  their  misconduct,  he 
merely  directed  them  to  remove  the  broken  parts,  and 
procure  other  accommodations.  When  the  hour  for 
dismissing  the  school  had  arrived,  assuming  a  con- 
venient place  for  his  purposes,  as  the  leader  in  the 
mischief  was  passing  out,  tripping  up  his  heels,  by  a 
stroke  aside  his  head  he  brought  him  to  the  floor. 
This  decisive  measure  and  just  chastisement  operated 
like  a  charm.  The  spirit  of  insubordination  was 
broken  and  humbled.  Order  was  restored.  The  boys 
became  submissive  and  respectful  to  their  new  teacher. 

On  one  occasion,  while  Philadelphia  was  the  seat 
of  government,  and  Dr.  Green  chaplain,  the  senate 
being  called  to  order  for  prayer,  he  saw  a  senator  still 
sitting  and  engaged  in  writing.  Determined  to  exact 
at  least  external  reverence  for  that  Almighty  Being 
they  were  about  to  worship,  he  stood  silent  till  the 

70 


554  LIFE  OF  THE 

senator,  startled  by  the  prolonged  silence,  arose  upon 
his  feet,  and  assumed  a  becoming  attitude.  He  then 
proceeded  to  offer  prayer. 

John  Adams,  the  elder.  President  of  the  United 
States,  applied  to  Dr.  Green  to  write  for  him  a  procla- 
mation, recommending  to  the  people  the  observance 
of  a  day  of  humiliation  and  prayer.  Having  consented 
to  do  what  was  requested  by  the  Chief  Magistrate,  he 
determined  to  write  one  that  would  correspond  with 
the  character  of  a  President  professing  religion,  and 
set  over  a  Christian  nation.  Accordingly  he  contrived 
to  bring  out  in  the  proclamation  an  acknowledgment 
of  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  and  what  was 
remarkable,  although  it  passed  through  the  hands  of 
Timothy  Pickering,  who  was  then  Secretary  of  State, 
and  believed  to  be  a  Unitarian,  it  was  published  as 
written,  without  any  alteration.  The  proclamation 
created  surprise  and  admiration.  The  party  opposed 
to  Mr.  Adams'  administration,  thought  it  too  good  to 
come  from  his  pen.  They  suspected  the  author;  and 
one  of  them,  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  determined  to 
discover  the  truth,  came  to  his  colleague  and  proposed 
a  question  so  adroitly,  that  his  silence  satisfied  him  of 
the  fact.* 

When  the  news  of  the  death  of  General  Hamilton, 
who  unhappily  fell  in  a  duel  with  Aaron  Burr,  reached 
Philadelphia,  it  produced  a  great  sensation  among  the 
citizens.  A  public  meeting  w^as  called  to  do  honour  to 
his  memory.  Resolutions  were  accordingly  adopted 
and  published  in  the  newspapers;  and  among  them  one 

*  Appendix,  K. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  555 

calling  on  the  clergy  to  notice  the  sad  occurrence  in 
their  sermons  on  the  coming  Sabbath,  with  a  view  to 
eulogize  that  great  man.  Dr.  Green  immediately  saw 
the  impropriety  of  the  resolution;  and,  with  a  view  to 
extricate  the  clergy  from  the  snare  laid  for  them,  and  to 
save  them  from  doing  any  thing  unbecoming  that  holy 
religion  of  which  they  were  the  appointed  teachers,  he 
took  measures  for  assembling  them  in  a  public  meeting 
for  consultation  on  what  was  proper  to  be  done  in  the 
emergency.  Resolutions  were  adopted  and  published 
to  counteract  the  injurious  effect  that  was  likely  to  result 
from  the  resolutions  adopted  by  the  meeting  of  the  citi- 
zens, and  to  set  every  minister  free  from  the  ensnaring 
influence  he  mio^ht  have  felt  in  conductinof  the  services 
of  the  coming  Sabbath.  Every  minister  was  left  to  act 
as  his  conscience  mis^ht  dictate  to  be  rio^ht;  to  notice 
the  death  of  that  great  man  or  not;  and,  if  he  should 
choose  to  notice  it,  to  do  just  as  he  deemed  duty  de- 
manded. The  writer  determined  to  avail  himself  of 
the  opportunity  the  sad  occurrence  afforded,  for  repro- 
bating, in  the  course  of  his  sermon  on  the  Sabbath,  the 
vile  and  barbarous  practice  of  duelling.  He  has  no 
recollection  of  his  colleague's  having  taken  any  notice 
of  the  event  in  his  discourse. 

In  the  year  1800,  Dr.  Green  travelled  for  his  health 
to  the  Sweet  Springs  in  Virginia,  where  he  remained 
for  some  time.  While  there,  he  determined  to  sustain 
his  character  as  a  Christian  minister.  He  felt  it  proper 
that  infirm  mortals,  seeking  health  from  fountains  God 
had  been  pleased  to  open  and  render  medicinal,  should 
acknowledge  his  bounty,  and  their  dependence  on  Him 
for  the  blessing  they  sought.     He  therefore  resolved  it 


556  l^II^E  OF  THE 

was  becoming  him  as  a  minister,  to  propose,  with  con- 
sent of  the  company,  to  offer  prayer  to  God  at  their  pub- 
lic meals.  His  wishes  were  gratified.  The  company 
readily  assented  to  the  proposal.  It  is  remarkable  that 
Dr.  Green  received  considerable  aid,  in  the  accomplish- 
ment of  his  pious  purpose,  from  Major ,  a  gambler. 

That  man  would  call  the  company  to  order;  knocking 
loudly  on  the  table,  he  would  say,  "  Dr.  Green  will  ask 
a  blessing."  So  accustomed  had  they  become  to  the 
religious  ceremony,  that  no  one  would  take  his  seat  at 
the  table  till  the  arrival  of  this  man  of  God ;  or,  if  he 
were  prevented  by  indisposition,  till  it  was  announced 
he  would  not  be  present. 

The  firmness  and  decision  of  Dr.  Green  were  mani- 
fested in  the  mode  in  which  he  conducted  the  revival 
of  religion,  which  it  pleased  God  to  vouchsafe  to  the 
College  of  New  Jersey,  under  his  administration.  This 
blessed  and  powerful  work  of  divine  grace,  productive 
of  such  precious  and  lasting  blessings,  occurred  in 
the  year  1815.  Knowing  the  excitement  which  often 
attends  revivals  of  religion,  and  how  artful  and  watchful 
Satan  is  in  his  attempts  to  pervert  and  give  them  a 
wrong  direction,  by  working  on  the  passions  of  the 
awakened  at  such  times;  and  especially  how  much 
reason  there  was  to  apprehend  danger  of  disorder  oc- 
curring, in  a  revival  among  a  number  of  young  men, 
associated  together  in  a  college  building,  he  prudently 
and  wisely  gave  the  students  his  matured  counsels  and 
directions.  The  propriety  and  wisdom  of  these,  even 
pious  youth  were  not  prepared  to  see,  and  duly  appre- 
ciate. They  seemed  cold  and  unsuited  to  the  occasion. 
The  remark  was  made,  ''  Dr.  Green  has  brousrht  us 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  557 

down  to  zeroy  But  they  soon  after  became  convinced 
how  wise  and  salutary  were  his  counsels  and  directions. 
As  these  may  appear  in  his  autobiography,  it  is  unne- 
cessary for  me  to  go  into  particulars.* 

His  views  of  a  revival  of  religion  are  well  expressed 
in  a  letter  I  received  from  him,  subsequently  to  that 
blessed  work  which  had  been  carried  on  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  among  the  youth  of  the  College.  It  is  dated 
Princeton,  February  29,  1816. 

"My  Dear  Brother — Few  things  could  interest  me 
more  than  to  hear  of  the  favourable  appearances  of  reli- 
gion in  the  congregations  of  which  I  was  once  a  pastor ; 
and  few  thinors  could  give  me  more  concern  than  to 
learn  that  such  crude  and  unscriptural  notions  as  those 
you  have  specified,  are  entertained  by  some  of  those 
who  will  be  looked  to  as  spiritual  guides  to  inquiring 
souls.  What  is  a  revival  of  religion,  as  we  understand 
the  phrase?  It  is  nothing  more  or  less  than  a  large 
number  of  individuals  being  brought,  by  the  Spirit  of 
all  grace,  to  possess  those  views  and  exercises  at  one 
and  the  same  time,  which  are  possessed  by  here  and 
there  an  individual,  at  almost  all  times,  in  places  where 
the  gospel  is  faithfully  preached.  In  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion a  hundred  converts  are  perhaps  made  in  a  single 
congregation  in  a  few  weeks  or  months.  In  the  same 
space,  at  another  time,  only  a  single  convert  is  made. 
But  are  the  exercises  of  the  converts  made  at  these 
different  times  diflferent  from  each  other?  No;  in  all 
material  respects  they  are  precisely  the  same.  There 
is  not  one   method  of  bringing  souls  to  Christ  in  a 

*  Appendix,  L. 


558  LIFE  OF  THE 

revival  of  religion,  and  another  method  when  there  is 
no  revival.  We  know,  indeed,  that  there  is  a  great 
variety  in  the  manner  in  which  the  Spirit  operates  on 
the  minds  of  different  individuals;  and  of  course,  in  the 
order  of  their  exercises.  But  this  variety  is  as  great  in 
a  season  of  revival  as  in  any  other  circumstances. 
From  all  this  it  follows,  that  inquiring  souls  are  to  be 
dealt  with  in  a  revival  of  religion  precisely  in  the  same 
manner  as  at  any  other  time ;  the  same  instruction  and 
advice,  the  same  counsel  and  caution  are  to  be  ^iven ; 
and  the  minister  of  the  gospel  who  is  competent  to  do 
it  in  ordinary  times,  is  competent  also  in  these  times 
that  are  extraordinary.  He  has  the  same  work  to  do  in 
both  cases.  The  only  difference  is,  that  in  the  latter 
case  he  has  much  more  of  this  work  than  in  the  former. 
As  to  not  preaching  the  gospel  in  a  time  of  revival, 
meaning  by  the  gospel  here,  I  suppose,  the  method  of 
obtaining  pardon,  peace  and  comfort,  through  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  it  is  the  most  absurd,  extraordinary,  and 
abominable  doorma,  that  I  ever  heard  of  It  is  not  onlv 
an  error,  but  a  dangerous  and  horrible  mistake.  To 
what  purpose  is  the  law  ever  preached,  but  that  it  may 
prove  a  schoolmaster  to  bring  the  soul  to  Christ  ?  And 
when  the  soul  has  been  taught  in  this  school,  when  it 
is  rendered  deeply  and  painfully  sensible  of  its  de- 
pravity, pollution,  guilt  and  danger,  and  when  all  this 
has  been  done  that  it  may  be  rendered  sensible  of  its 
perishing  need  of  a  Saviour,  and  so  be  brought  to 
him,  to  say  that  in  these  circumstances,  it  is  not  to  be 
pointed  to  the  Saviour,  is  unquestionably  not  only  one 
of  the  greatest  absurdities  which  language  can  express, 
but  one  of  the  most  cruel  and  awful  falsehoods  that  can 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  559 

be  uttered.  It  is  in  a  time  of  revival,  above  all  others, 
that  the  gospel,  emphatically  so  called,  ought  to  be 
preached.  The  gospel  is  good  news.  To  whom  ?  To 
none  surely  so  much  as  to  those  who  are  inquiring 
almost  with  agony,  'What  shall  we  do  to  be  saved?' 
When  this  question  was  asked  of  the  apostles,  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  and  by  the  trembling  jailor  of  Paul 
and  Silas,  what  did  they  say?  Did  they  go  on  to  preach 
terror,  and  to  denounce  the  curses  of  the  law.  No, 
assuredly.  They  knew  their  business  better;  they 
preached  the  gospel;  they  said,  'Repent  and  be  bap- 
tized, every  one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  to  you  and  to  your 
children,'  &c.  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house.  And  they  spake 
unto  them  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  to  all  that  were  in 
his  house.'  Here  is  the  highest  authority,  the  au- 
thority of  inspiration.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testi- 
mony, if  they  speak  not  according  to  these,  it  is  be- 
cause there  is  no  light  in  them.  And  I  think  it  is 
worth  while  to  observe,  that  on  one  of  the  occasions  I 
have  mentioned,  there  was  a  general  revival  of  reli- 
gion, the  most  remarkable  one  that  ever  took  place; 
and  on  the  other  occasion,  that  an  individual  only  was 
wrought  upon.  Yet,  as  I  have  remarked,  the  advice 
and  direction  given  w^as  the  same.  I  not  only  admit, 
but  desire  for  ever  to  remember,  and  as  far  as  I  have 
influence,  to  engage  others  to  remember,  that  it  is 
indeed  a  dreadful  thing  to  daub  with  untempered 
mortar,  to  speak  peace  when  there  is  no  peace,  to 
flatter  men  that  they  are  in  a  safe  state,  when  they,  as 


560  LIFE  OF  THE 

yet,  have  neither  any  just  view  of  their  guilt  and  pollu- 
tion as  sinners,  nor  have  experienced,  in  any  degree, 
the  exercise  of  that  faith  by  which  the  soul  is  vitally 
united  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.    The  greatest  possible 
care  should  be  taken  to  avoid  this  evil.     Men  should  be 
exhorted  and  assisted  to  dig  deep  for  a  safe  foundation 
on  which  to  build  their  eternal  hope.     But  after  all, 
what  is  the  foundation?     The  apostle  tells  us,  'Other 
foundation  can  no  man  lay  tjian  that  is  laid,  which  is 
Jesus  Christ.'      Surely  no  one  can  wish  that  people 
should  be  alarmed  and  distressed  with  a  view  either  to 
keep  them  a  long  time  in  that  state,  or  that  they  should 
for  ever,  or  even  for  a  season,  lie  down  in  despair.    The 
design  of  the  law  is  to  prepare  men  for  the  gospel. 
The  design  of  wounding  the  conscience  is,  that  it  may 
be  healed  by  the  blood  of  Christ.     I  repeat  it,  let  us  be 
careful  that  the  work  be  thorough ;  but  if  so,  the  sooner 
the  awakened  find  peace  in  Christ,  the  better.     A  be- 
liever has  not  finished  his  work  when  he  first  gets  some 
comfortable  views  of  Christ;   he  has  only  begun  the 
work.     He  will  be  getting  clearer  views  of  sin,  exer- 
cising a  deeper  repentance,  and  growing  in  humility 
while  he  lives.     I  have  said,  that  a  season  of  revival 
is  specially  the  season  for  preaching  the  gospel.     And 
this  is   my  deliberate  opinion.     But   I  have  two  re- 
marks  to   add   to   this.      The    first   is,   that  I   think 
the    preaching  of   the    gospel,    strictly   so   called,   is 
often  the  most  powerful  means  of  aff'ecting  hardened 
sinners,   not  excepting  infidels,   that  could   be  used; 
often  more  so  than  all  the  terrors  of  the  law ;  though  I 
am  by  no  means  opposed  to  preaching  these  terrors,  in 
their  due  proportion.  '  They  certainly  ought  to  be  so 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEX.  5(31 

preached.  But  if  I  were  going  to  preach  to  a  group  of 
profligates  and  infidels,  I  know  not  a  text  in  the  New 
Testament  that  I  would  sooner  take  than  this,  *  Behold 
the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world.'  And  experience  shows  incontestablj  that  such 
texts  and  subjects,  more  frequently  than  any  others,  are 
blessed  to  melt  and  change  the  hardest  hearts.  The 
other  remark  is,  that  in  a  season  of  revival,  I  by  no 
means  wish  to  be  understood  as  stating  that  nothing 
ought  to  be  preached  but  what  is,  in  a  restricted  sense, 
called  the  gospel.  Warning  against  delay,  against 
grieving  the  Spirit  of  grace,  against  turning  back  to 
perdition,  against  a  false  hope  and  a  false  peace,  and 
against  sinking  into  despondence  and  despair,  and 
against  the  various  artifices  of  the  great  adversary  of 
souls,  ought  to  be  frequently  and  faithfully  given.  In- 
deed, the  various  topics  of  practical  religion  ought  all 
to  take  their  turn  of  discussion;  though  all  with  some 
special  reference  to  the  existing  state  of  things.  This 
was  the  course  pursued  here  in  our  revival  by  Drs. 
Alexander  and  Miller  and  myself  In  our  revival  there 
was  considerable  variety  in  the  manner  in  which  dif- 
ferent individuals  were  exercised.  Some  had  more 
terror  and  some  less.  But  in  general,  it  was  rather  a 
weighty  sense  of  sin  than  awful  terrors,  that  took  pos- 
session of  the  minds  of  the  awakened.  The  individual 
who  (as  far  as  I  know,)  had  the  greatest  terror  and 
anguish  of  mind,  was  the  first  and  most  awful  example 
of  backsliding  and  apostasy. 

"  I  am  truly  sorry  to  hear  that  you  have  revived 
among  you  the  foolish  and  unprofitable  question,  whe- 
ther the  unregenerate  ought  to  pray,  and  whether  they 

71 


562  LIFE  OF  THE 

ought  to  be  exhorted  to  do  so.  I  call  it  a  foolish,  as  well 
as  an  unprofitable  question;  for  I  really  think  it  so. 
None  of  us,  I  presume,  would  exhort  men  to  pray  insin- 
cerely ;  and  none,  I  would  hope,  would  advise  them  to 
wait  till  they  are  satisfied  that  they  are  regenerated 
before  they  attempt  to  pray.  What  then?  Only  this, 
all  men  are  to  be  exhorted  to  pray  immediately,  with 
all  the  earnestness  and  sincerity  possible,  in  the  very 
best  manner  they  can. 

"My  dear  brother,  be  steadfast  in  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus.  Set  your  face  against  all  novelties  and  innova- 
tions. They  are  the  follies  and  fancies  of  a  day.  The 
Lord  be  with  you.  Adieu.  Let  me  hear  from  you 
soon." 

The  trait  in  the  character  of  our  departed  friend,  of 
which  I  speak,  was  severely  tried  by  the  rebellion  that 
most  unexpectedly  occurred  among  the  students  in 
1817.  In  a  letter  addressed  to  me,  Princeton,  Feb- 
ruary 7,  1817,  it  is  thus  described : 

"  My  dear  brother — I  received  your  favour  of  yester- 
day by  post,  and  I  thank  you  for  it.  My  trials,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  late  riots,  have,  indeed,  been  great.  But 
the  same  good  God  who  has  led  me  and  sustained  me 
my  life  long  until  now,  has,  in  this  late  emergency,  sus- 
tained me  beyond  all  my  hopes.  It  is  truly  a  good  thing 
to  have  a  God  to  go  to.  He  is,  verily,  a  very  present 
help  in  time  of  trouble.  So  I  have  found  him.  I  hope 
that  you,  and  my  other  praying  friends,  do  not  forget 
me.  Nothing  was  ever  more  unlocked  for  than  the  late 
explosion.  A  week  before  it  happened,  I  verily  believed 
that  the  College  was  never  in  a  more  prosperous  state, 
except  that  we  had  no  revival  of  religion.     But  many 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  563 

were  not  only  praying  for  that,  but  expecting  it;  and,  in 
point  of  perfect  order,  even  the  winter  that  we  had  the 
revival,  was  not  so  satisfactory.  It  was  in  these  circum- 
stances that  the  dark  and  diabolical  plot  was  ripening. 
All  the  complaints  that  they  now  aifect  to  make  about 
grievances,  are  a  mere  pretence.  Some  of  them  have 
not  the  shadow  of  truth  to  support  them,  and  none  have 
more  than  the  shadow.  They  have  been  hunted  up 
and  fixed  on  since,  and  a  little  before  the  riots,  in  order 
to  have  something  to  say  to  their  parents  and  the  pub- 
lic. No,  my  dear  sir,  the  real  cause  was,  a  deep  and 
deadly  hatred  to  our  whole  system  in  the  ringleaders 
and  planners  of  the  plot.  Concealing  this,  they  worked 
on  individuals  as  occasion  served.  Was  there  a  stu- 
dent who  was  a  bad  scholar,  and  in  dangrer  of  beinof 
turned  back,  he  was  taken  in  to  avoid  that  disgrace. 
Was  there  one  who  loved  dissipation,  he  was  per- 
suaded to  join,  in  hope  of  compelling  us  to  relax  our 
discipline.  Was  there  one  who  was  known  to  be  pro- 
fane and  a  hater  of  all  religious  exercises,  he  was 
made  a  party,  in  expectation  of  being  delivered  from 
what  he  hated.  Had  a  student  been  reproved  person- 
ally, he  was  persuaded  to  enlist,  that  he  might  have 
vengeance.  Was  there  a  class  that  thought  their  les- 
sons  were  too  long,  all  in  it  who  hated  study,  and  all 
who  had  not  the  best  talents  were  urged  to  resist,  under 
the  idea  that  they  were  oppressed.  It  is  only  won- 
derful that,  considering  their  art  and  address,  they  did 
not  seduce  more;  for,  after  all,  their  corps  did  not  ex- 
ceed thirty  out  of  more  than  one  hundred  and  thirty,  of 
which  the  College  consisted.  If  the  orderly  students 
had  known  their  strength,  they  would  have  turned  them 


564  LIFE  OF  THE 

out  of  the  house  themselves.  But  no  man  knew  his  fel- 
low, nor  how  far  the  defection  had  extended,  such  had 
been  the  secrecy  of  the  transaction;  and  the  rioters  were 
doubly  and  trebly  armed  beforehand,  they  had  a  pistol, 
a  dirk,  and  a  sword-cane.  This  enabled  them  to  keep 
possession  of  the  house  for  thirty-six  hours.  To  have 
obtained  it  by  force  w^ould,  in  all  probability,  have  been 
attended  by  the  shedding  of  blood ;  and  I  rejoice  that  it 
was  not  attempted.  I  gradually  drew  off  the  virtuous 
students;  and  then  the  rioters,  when  they  found  they 
were  likely  to  be  left  alone,  were  panic-struck,  and  got 
out  of  the  house  as  fast  as  they  possibly  could.  We 
seized  seven,  and  have  bound  them  over  for  trial  under 
bail  of  five  hundred  dollars  each.     It  is  a  matter  much 

to  be  regretted  that  and  escaped.     Except 

during  the  thirty-six  hours  I  have  mentioned,  the  disci- 
pline of  the  College  was  maintained  perfectly.  It  is 
now  quite  as  strict  as  it  ever  was ;  and.  Math  the  divine 
assistance,  it  shall  remain  so.  But,  my  dear  sir,  it  must 
at  last  remain  with  the  Board  of  Trustees  whether  they 
w^ill  maintain  this  system  or  not;  and  I  am  by  no  means 
clear  whether  a  number  of  them  will  not  wish  and  en- 
deavour to  relax  it.  Of  one  thing,  however,  I  am  con- 
fident, and  that  is,  that  no  relaxation  whatever,  short  of 
allowing  every  student  to  be  as  vicious  as  he  pleases, 
and  as  idle,  too,  will  give  satisfaction.  Any  system 
whatever  which  requires  study,  order,  morals,  and  re- 
verence for  religion,  will  be  offensive  to  these  licentious 
youth,  even  though  an  angel  administered  it ;  nay,  it 
would  be  the  more  offensive  on  that  very  account,  be- 
cause the  administration  would  be  perfect;  for  in  pro- 
portion to  its  being  perfect  must  be  the  offence.     The 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  565 

high  reputation  of  the  College  at  the  time  the  riot  broke 
oat,  is  an  undeniable  proof  that  the  public  sentiment 
favored  the  administration  which  had  preceded  it.  We 
had  as  many  students  as  the  College  could  hold,  and  a 
number  of  applications  lying  over  till  the  next  session. 
What  will  be  the  influence  of  this  occurrence,  time  will 
decide.  It  is  mortifying  to  me  that  a  rebellion  should 
have  happened  under  my  administration.  But  what 
community  or  what  administration  can  plead  an  ex- 
emption ?  You  know  that  Washington's  administration 
was  not  free  from  it;  nay,  we  know  that  there  was  a 
rebellion  in  heaven  itself." 

HIS  PIETY. 

The  intellectual  powers  of  Dr.  Green,  being  sancti- 
fied by  the  grace  of  God,  were  consecrated  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  great  Giver,  and  employed  in  the  way  for 
which  they  were  bestowed.  He  was  not  only  pious, 
but  eminently  pious  and  devout. 

In  imitation  of  his  teacher.  Dr.  Witherspoon,  for 
whom  he  always  entertained  a  high  veneration,  he 
observed  the  first  Monday  in  every  month  r  s  a  day  of 
fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer.  At  what  time  he 
commenced  this  practice  I  do  not  know.  The  fact 
first  came  to  my  knowledge  in  1802;  when,  during 
the  prevalence  of  the  yellow  fever  in  Philadelphia, 
we  were  both  staying  at  Mr.  Ralston's  country  seat, 
Mount  Peace,  from  which  we  went  on  the  Sabbath 
and  preached  to  that  portion  of  our  people  who  were 
willing  to  assemble  in  the  church.  He  had,  it  is  pro- 
bable, commenced  the  habit  years  before;  and  I  think 
he  continued  in  it  to  the  close  of  life. 


566  LIFE  OF  THE 

Believing  his  diary  contained  some  remarkable  exer- 
cises of  mind  and  heart,  I  was  led,  a  few  years  before 
his  death,  to  suggest  to  him  the  propriety  of  transcrib- 
ing some  portions  of  it.  It  was  written  in  short-hand. 
I  was  desirous  to  have  them  transcribed,  that  any  per- 
son who  should  undertake  writino^  his  life,  mis^ht  avail 
himself  of  such  valuable  materials.  This  was  not  as- 
signed to  him  as  a  reason  for  my  suggestion.  He 
seemed  not  inclined  to  meet  my  wishes. 

Three  times  in  the  day  he  retired  to  converse  with 
his  heavenly  Father,  by  prayer  and  supplication, 
thanksgiving  and  praise.  He  took  delight  in  availing 
himself  of  the  great  privilege  which  God  has,  in  infi- 
nite mercy  granted  to  his  children,  of  holding  com- 
munion with  him  in  this  gracious  exercise.  His  love 
for  social  prayer  was  manifested  by  his  inviting  his 
ministerial  brethren  to  meet  at  his  house  every  Mon- 
day morning  for  the  purpose  of  reading  the  Scriptures, 
offering  united  prayer  to  God,  and  singing  his  praises. 

His  eminent  piety  and  wisdom  were  manifested  by 
introducing  the  study  of  the  Bible  among  the  students 
in  the  College,  and  establishing  a  weekly  religious 
lecture  for  their  benefit.  To  him,  it  is  believed,  is  due 
the  honour  of  first  introducing  into  college  exercises 
the  study  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  In  this  he  has 
since  been  imitated  by  other  colleges. 

His  piety  produced  its  appropriate  fruits.  He  was 
punctual  in  all  his  engagements,  faithful  to  all  his  trusts, 
and  remarkably  careful  in  his  pecuniary  transactions. 
In  1836,  while  in  connexion  with  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,  the  writer  sent  in  a  check,  payable  to  the  order 
of  Dr.  Green,  three  hundred  dollars  for  the  Western 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  567 

Foreign  Missionary  Society,  with  no  expectation  of 
receiving  a  letter  from  him  on  that  account.  But, 
immediately  after  endorsing  the  check,  and  putting  it 
into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Lowrie,  their  Corresponding 
Secretary,  he  wrote  me  a  note,  in  which,  among  other 
things,  he  said:  "In  all  cases  in  which  money  is  sent 
by  letter,  I  hold  it  right,  that  when  received  it  should 
be  acknowledged  without  delay.  This  is  my  reason 
for  troubling  you  with  this  note." 

His  piety  prompted  him  to  acts  of  charity.  He  was 
ready,  according  to  his  ability,  to  relieve  the  needy,  and 
aid  in  the  accomplishment  of  all  benevolent  purposes. 
In  the  distribution  of  his  charity,  he  acted  not  from 
impulse,  but  from  principle.  He  settled  in  his  mind 
what  proportion  of  his  income  he  ought  to  consecrate 
to  benevolent  purposes.  One-tenth  he  deemed  the  pro- 
per proportion  for  himself.  By  thus  fixing  it,  he  was 
enabled  to  give  with  more  cheerfulness,  with  more  judg- 
ment, and  to  a  greater  amount,  than  if  he  had  left  his 
charities  to  be  determined  as  to  amount  by  the  applica- 
tions that  might  be  made.  System  is  as  important  in 
charity  as  in  business.  On  occasions  he  went  beyond 
his  rule.  Warmly  attached  to  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary at  Princeton,  and  ardently  desiring  its  enlarge- 
ment and  prosperity,  he  purchased  and  gave  to  the 
Trustees  two  acres  of  ground  additional  to  what  they 
held  for  that  invaluable  institution. 

His  eminent  piety  raised  him  above  the  temptations 
that  prompt  others  of  less  integrity  of  mind  to  resort  to 
unworthy  management  for  attracting  honours  to  them- 
selves. To  evince  this,  the  following  extracts  from  two 
letters,  will  be  sufficient.     In  1803  he  was  unanimously 


568  l-IFE  OF  THE 

elected,  by  the  Trustees  of  New  Jersey  College,  profes- 
sor of  theology  in  that  institution.  From  Princeton, 
he  thus,  under  date  October  11,  1803,  announced  the 
fact  to  his  colleague : 

"  I  am  now  to  mention  to  you  an  occurrence  which 
has  taken  place  here  very  unexpectedly  to  me,  and 
which  has  caused  me  a  good  deal  of  anxiety.  At  the 
last  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  College, 
they  unanimously  elected  me  to  the  office  of  professor 
of  theology  in  the  institution.  You  know  that  another 
person  was  contemplated.  It  was  the  opinion  of  a  con- 
siderable majority  of  the  Board,  that  his  youth  and 
some  other  considerations,  (none  of  them,  however,  in 
the  smallest  degree  derogatory  to  his  character)  render- 
ed it  improper  to  vest  the  office  in  him,  and  his  name 
was  not  even  mentioned  in  the  Board.  I  had  been  cur- 
sorily spoken  to,  and  I  repelled  the  idea  of  accepting 
such  an  office,  so  decidedly  and  unequivocally,  that 
when  my  name  was  mentioned  in  the  corporation,  it 
gave  me  both  surprise  and  embarrassment.  I  told  the 
Board  that  I  withdrew  my  name;  and  this  being  ob- 
jected to,  I  assured  them  that  if  I  was  elected  it  would 
be  in  the  highest  degree  improbable  that  I  should  serve, 
and  that  I  never  would  go  farther  than  to  submit  the 
point  of  duty  to  the  absolute  decision  of  my  Presbytery, 
and  intimated  that  I  was  likely  to  decide  against  an 
acceptance  myself,  without  even  carrying  it  to  Presby- 
tery. In  these  circumstances,  and  by  request,  I  with- 
drew from  the  Board,  not  knowing  what  they  would 
do.  A  unanimous  vote,  as  already  stated,  conferred  the 
office  on  me ;  which  was  announced  to  me  by  a  com- 
mittee of  the  Board  the  next  morning.     Previously, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  569 

however,  to  my  seeing  the  committee,  Dr.  McWhorter 
and  Dr.  Tennent  had  come  to  me,  and  with  much 
earnestness  entreated  me  not  to  give  an  immediate  and 
flat  refusal  to  the  committee  when  they  should  an- 
nounce my  appointment,  but  consent  to  hold  the  matter 
for  some  time  under  consideration.  To  this  I  at  length 
consented ;  protesting,  at  the  same  time,  to  them,  and 
afterwards  both  to  the  committee  and  the  Board,  and 
that  in  the  most  explicit  manner,  that  my  present  con- 
viction was  strong  that  I  should  never  accept  the 
office.  In  this  situation  of  the  business  the  Board  dis- 
persed. Since  that  time  I  have  received  a  letter  from 
Dr.  Rodgers,  warmly  urging  my  acceptance,  and  others 
have  spoken  to  me  personally  to  the  same  effect.  I 
have,  however,  as  yet,  given  no  encouragement.  I 
state  the  subject  to  you  for  your  information  and  your 
thoughts  upon  it.  You  are  likewise  at  liberty  to  men- 
tion it  to  such  of  our  charge  and  acquaintance  as  you 
think  proper.  In  the  mean  time  I  shall  say  to  you  that 
my  mind  does  not  at  all  incline  to  an  acceptance.  But 
I  am  seeking  and  praying  for  light  and  direction." 
Under  date,  Princeton,  October  19,  1803,  he  wrote, 
"  My  dear  Colleague, — I  received  yesterday  your  fa- 
vour of  the  15th,  for  which  I  thank  you.  You  cer- 
tainly suggest  some  considerations  in  favour  of  my 
staying  in  Philadelphia,  of  which,  without  your  assist- 
ance, I  think  I  should  have  had  no  knowledge.  On 
the  other  hand,  I  have  been  so  pressed  with  considera- 
tions in  favour  of  accepting  the  professorship,  that  at 
times  I  have  scarcely  known  what  to  do  or  say.  On 
the  whole,  however,  I  still  think  that  the  probability  of 
my  ultimately  accepting  it  is  as  nothing.     Yet,  before 

72 


570  I'IFE  OF  THE 

I  make  a  final  refusal,  I  determine  to  see  and  converse 
with  the  judicious  people  of  our  congregation  who  may 
fall  in  my  way,  and  with  some  brethren  of  the  Presby- 
tery. As  to  the  insinuation  you  mention,  you  were 
a  little  mistaken  in  supposing  it  excited  much  of  my 
indignation.  I  rather  pity  and  despise  it.  It  so  hap- 
pens, that  I  am  not  only  innocent  of  endeavouring  to 
create  this  office  for  myself,  but  that  this  fact  is  fully 
knov/n  to  every  person  acquainted  with  the  business. 
After  the  first  gentleman  contemplated  was  out  of  the 
question,  my  earnest  desire  and  endeavour  was  to 
have  the  whole  concern  postponed.  Indeed  it  was  my 
opinion  from  the  very  first,  that  there  was  too  much 
precipitancy  used ;  and  I  have,  through  the  whole,  re- 
fused all  active  agency  in  the  affair.  But  placed  as 
I  am  by  a  providential  occurrence,  and  advised  as  I  am 
by  the  most  pious  and  venerable  ministers  of  our  com- 
munion, I  shall  certainly  not  permit  any  thing  in  the 
form  of  a  threat  to  influence  my  conduct.  If  my  peo- 
ple have  so  little  confidence  in  me,  or  so  little  reason 
for  their  own  conduct,  as  to  quarrel  with  me  merely 
for  my  election  and  consenting  to  think  of  a  most  im- 
portant concern,  it  certainly  is  best  I  should  leave 
them,  and  the  separation  on  both  sides  will  be  easy. 
But  I  have  no  behef  that  this  is  the  case  generally; 
or,  indeed,  that  it  is  so  with  any  other  than  a  few  of 
those  turbulent  and  unhappy  spirits  who  have  been 
trying  to  work  mischief  among  us  for  several  years.  I 
never  will  do  such  injustice  to  a  people  whom  I  love 
with  a  tenderness  that  I  shall  never  feel  to  another, 
and  from  whom  I  have  received  so  many  unequivocal 
proofs  of  attachment  and  kindness,  as  to  believe,  with- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  571 

out  irresistible  proof,  that  they  have,  without  fault  in 
me,  withdrawn  from  me  their  confidence  and  their 
love;  and,  in  this  business,  I  know  I  am  not  blameable 
beyond  those  imperfections  which  attend  all  that  we 
do.  Still  I  thank  you,  my  dear  sir,  for  every  word  of 
your  letter,  and  particularly  for  that  part  of  it  which 
has  occasioned  these  remarks.  I  certainly  ought,  and 
as  far  as  I  can,  in  consistency  with  duty,  I  certainly 
will  endeavour  to  save  my  friends  the  trouble  of  con- 
futing calumny  or  indulging  anxiety.  I  thought  of 
enclosing  for  your  perusal  two  letters  which  I  have 
received  from  Dr.  Rodgers  of  New  York,  and  from 
which  you  would  learn  some  of  the  many  things  that 
have  been  said  to  induce  me  to  accept  this  new  ap- 
pointment. But  as  I  expect  to  see  you  in  a  few  days, 
I  reserve  the  communication  till  that  time." 

DOMESTIC    RELATIONS. 

In  these  relations  Dr.  Green  was  exemplary.  He 
had,  in  the  course  of  his  life,  three  excellent  wives, 
with  whom  he  lived  as  a  Christian  husband  ought  to 
live.  The  government  of  his  children  began  very 
early,  while  they  were  yet  in  their  mother's  arms.  To 
their  religious  education  he  paid  particular  attention ; 
carefully  instructing  them  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures,  and  familiarizing  their  minds  with 
that  admirable  compend  of  divine  truth,  the  Shorter 
Catechism;  the  value  of  which  to  himself,  even  in  ad- 
vanced age,  he  acknowledged. 

His  eldest  son,  a  promising  youth,  died  just  as  he 
was  entering  on  life;  and  his  second,  who  had  been  a 
professor  in  the  College  of  New  Jersey  while  his  father 


572  ^IFE  OF  THE 

was  President  of  that  institution,  and  who  was  after- 
wards professor  of  chemistry  in  Jefferson  Medical  Col- 
lege, departed  this  life  before  his  aged  parent.  Two 
sons  survive  him;  James  S.  Green,  Esq.  of  Princeton, 
and  his  youngest  son,  Ashbel  Green,  Esq.  now  residing 
in  Texas. 

While  he  felt  the  obligations  of  a  Christian  parent  to 
train  up  his  children  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  endea- 
voured to  fulfil  them,  he  was  not  unmindful  of  the 
spiritual  interests  of  his  domestics.  Their  benefit  he 
promoted,  not  only  by  requiring  their  attendance  on 
family  worship,  but  by  private  counsel  and  instruction. 

AS  A  PREACHER 

Dr.  Green  was  eminently  qualified  for  preaching 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  This  is  evident  from  what  has 
already  been  said  of  his  intellectual  endowments,  of 
his  devoted  piety,  and  of  his  talent  for  public  speaking. 
He  loved  the  pulpit,  and  took  great  delight  in  dis- 
pensing from  it  divine  truth.  He  preferred  it  above  all 
other  pursuits.  His  love  for  preaching  is  strongly  ex- 
pressed in  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  dated 
Bristol,  September  23,  1S05. 

"  But  though  the  waters  are  not  useful,  the  exercise 
and  country  air  and  living  have,  I  think,  done  me  a 
good  deal  of  service.  My  muscular  strength  has  very 
evidently  increased,  my  colour  is  better,  and  I  have  not 
as  much  dizziness  in  my  head  as  when  I  came  here. 
This  old  and  inveterate  enemy,  however,  remains  in 
some  force  still,  and  I  am  occasionally  subject  to  rheu- 
matic or  gouty  pains,  more  violent  than  usual.  This, 
as  near  as  I  can  describe  it,  is  my  true  situation.     To- 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  573 

morrow,  God  willing,  I  set  out  for  Commencement,  and 
the  day  after  it  is  over  I  mean  to  go  forward  on  my 
journey  to   the   northward  and   eastward.     What   the 
result  of  this  will  be,  time  alone  can  decide.     I  have 
never  doubted  that  the  means  I  have  used  and  am 
using  would  have  the  effect  they  have  actually  pro- 
duced; I  mean,  to  give  me  a  state  of  better  general 
health.     But  that  they  would  effect  a  removal  of  my 
main  complaint,  the  dizziness,  which,  beyond  all  de- 
scription, torments  me  in  the   pulpit,    I  have  always 
doubted.     But,   at  the  request  of  my  people,  I  have 
tried,  and  am  about  to  try  the  best  adapted  means  with 
which  I  am  acquainted,  and  shall  endeavour  to  leave 
the  event  with  God,  as  cheerfully  and  unreservedly  as 
I  can.     There  is  no  employment  in  this  world  that  I 
love  half  as  well   as   preaching.      For   this  I  left  an 
honourable  literary  establishment  at  Princeton,  when  I 
went  to  Philadelphia ;  for  this  I  have  refused  some  flat- 
tering offers  of  a  similar  kind  since,   and  for  this  I 
would,  I  think,  cheerfully  refuse  every  offer  to  the  end 
of  life,  that  would  detach  me  from  it  and  from  the  peo- 
ple whom  I  love.     But  I  tell  you  plainly,  my  dear  col- 
league, that  I  have  little  expectation  of  being  able  to 
be  responsible  for  stated  pulpit  service  much  longer, 
though  I  shall  sincerely  rejoice  to  be  disappointed.     I 
hope  to  preach  more  or  less  as  long  as  I  live.     But, 
with  the  difficulties  with  which  I  have  had  to  contend 
for  years  past,  to  be  responsible  for  regular  service  in 
so  large  a  congregation,  so  conspicuous  a  station,  and 
so  critical  a  congregation  as  we   serve,  seems  to   me 
inconsistent  with  my  duty  as  well  as  my  comfort.     All 
this,  however,  I  would  most  implicitly  leave  with  God, 


574  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  continue  to  do  present  and  obvious  duty  just  as  his 
providence  shall  seem  to  point  it  out." 

Happily  for  his  colleague,  himself,  and  the  church, 
the  apprehensions  expressed  in  the  above  extract  were 
not  realized.  By  travelling,  sailing  up  the  Hudson, 
and  the  use  of  the  waters  of  Ballstown  Springs,  a  fa- 
vourable change  in  his  feelings  was  soon  experienced. 
Under  date  October  7,  1805,  he  wrote  to  his  colleague 
thus: 

"  The  mineral  waters  at  this  place  differ  widely  from 
all  I  have  ever  seen  before.  I  have  not  yet  used  them 
long-  enouo^h  to  ascertain  their  full  effect,  but  I  am  san- 
guine  in  my  expectations  at  present  that  they  will  be 
very  useful  to  me.  Such  expectations,  however,  I  con- 
fess, I  did  not  bring  with  me  to  this  place ;  but  certain 
it  is,  I  am  sensibly  improved  in  my  feelings  since  I 
came  here.  While  I  was  at  Bristol,  I  was  not  sensible 
of  any  other  improvement  in  my  health  than  an  increase 
of  muscular  strength.  I  had  the  dizziness  in  my  head 
almost  as  bad  as  ever,  my  stomach  was  disordered,  my 
digestion  was  weak,  and  I  had  frequent  turns  of  rheu- 
matism. All  these  unpleasant  symptoms  followed  me 
wdth  little  alteration  till  I  went  on  board  the  vessel  at 
Greenwich.  While  sailing  up  the  river,  I  was  agree- 
ably surprised  to  find  these  symptoms  abate,  and  they 
have  been  leaving  me  gradually  ever  since.  Whether 
this  is  a  temporary  or  the  commencement  of  a  perma- 
nent release  from  my  difficulties,  time  alone  can  decide. 
I  have  endeavoured,  and  shall  continue  to  use  faithfully, 
every  means  and  effort  in  my  power  to  recover  a  degree 
of  firmness  in  my  health,  and  then,  with  as  much  quiet- 
ness as  I  can,  leave  the  event  to  God.    My  expectations 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  575 

have  not  been  very  high,  and  therefore,  if  I  am  disap- 
pointed, I  may  be  the  better  able  to  bear  it.  Indeed, 
such  has  been  the  state  of  my  mind  in  regard  to  this 
subject,  that  I  should  by  no  means  have  thought  of  such 
a  separation  from  my  family  and  charge  as  has  taken 
place,  and  which  to  me  is  extremely  irksome,  if  my  peo- 
ple had  not  requested  it.  I  feel  particularly  on  your  ac- 
count; for,  though  you  do  not  preach  much  more  than 
if  I  were  with  you,  yet  the  burden  of  parochial  duty, 
and  the  general  weight  of  your  charge,  is  greatly  aug- 
mented, especially  at  a  time  when  there  are  two  other 
vacant  churches  in  the  city.  I  pray  God  that  your 
health  may  be  preserved,  and  that  you  may  have  divine 
support  and  consolation  in  your  labours." 

My  colleague  travelled  as  far  as  Boston,  and  then 
returned  about  the  first  week  in  November,  after  an 
absence  of  more  than  three  months,  to  his  charfrc  in- 
vigorated  in  his  general  health,  and  much  encouraged; 
so  that  he  commenced  anew  his  important  and  useful 
labours  with  fresh  alacrity  and  delight. 

It  is  proper,  however,  to  add,  that  he  did  not  get  en- 
tirely rid  of  his  dizziness  or  giddiness,  that  enemy  of 
which  he  complains  in  his  letter  as  tormenting  him  so 
much.  Still  it  continued  to  vex  him,  more  or  less,  and 
mar  the  pleasure  of  his  pulpit  performances.  Subse- 
quently, when  the  church  in  Arch  street  was  enlarged, 
by  taking  down  a  lofty  steeple  for  that  purpose,  and 
entirely  remodelled  in  its  internal  structure,  so  that 
room  was  procured  for  the  accommodation  of  seventy- 
five  additional  families,  he  had  a  moveable  board  pre- 
pared in  the  pulpit  to  throw  his  person  back  from  its 
front,  and  thus  prevent  his  looking  down  in  a  line  too 


576  LIFE  OF  THE 

direct,  which  always  increased  his  infirmity  so  as  to 
impede  the  operations  of  his  mind  and  embarrass  his 
speech.  The  effect  was  not  visible  to  others,  but  se- 
riously felt  by  himself 

Now,  when  the  frequent  infirmities  of  the  Doctor  are 
considered,  and  especially  the  dizziness  in  his  head,  is 
it  not  apparent  that  his  love  for  preaching  was  great, 
and  that,  if  he  had  not  taken  such  delight  in  it,  he 
would  have  been  driven  from  the  pulpit,  and  led  to  seek 
a  different  employment,  corresponding  to  his  ministe- 
rial character,  which  his  eminent  intellectual  endow- 
ments would  easily  have  commanded? 

I  well  know  that  the  complaints  of  my  colleague 
were,  by  not  a  few,  regarded  as  imaginary,  and  feel 
constrained  to  bear  my  testimony  against  the  accusa- 
tions often  thrown  out  against  him.  No  one  expe- 
rienced the  effects  of  his  complaints  more  than  the 
writer.  He  was  left  alone  to  meet  the  demand  of  two 
churches,  a  month,  or  two,  or  even  three  months,  at  a 
time;  and  at  the  commencement  of  his  ministry,  de- 
pending on  such  supplies  as  Providence  might  furnish. 

He  now  records  with  gratitude,  the  kindness  of  God 
in  sending  assistance  when  he  apprehended  the  failure 
of  his  own  health,  under  his  increased  responsibilities 
and  greatly  augmented  burdens ;  so  that,  at  the  return 
of  Dr.  Green,  his  strength  had  not  failed,  but  was 
rather  confirmed.  Not  unfrequently  when  it  was  the 
turn  of  the  Doctor  to  preach  in  the  church  in  the 
Northern  Liberties,  and  at  the  close  of  the  service, 
feeling  unable  to  attempt  a  second,  the  people  were 
informed  the  house  would  be  closed  in  the  afternoon, 
and  a  message  despatched  to  request  me  to  prepare 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  577 

a  second  discourse  for  the  church  iii  which  I  had 
preached  in  the  morning.  Placed  in  circumstances 
so  unpleasant,  certainly  I  would  have  complained  if 
my  mind  had  not  been  impressed  with  a  conviction, 
that  the  infirmities  of  my  colleague  were  really  not 
imaginary.  At  least  some  indications  of  such  com- 
plaints would  have  appeared  in  my  private  journal; 
but,  on  a  recent  perusal,  I  find  no  evidence  at  all  of 
my  mind  having  been  in  such  a  state. 

My  colleague  was  always  ready  to  appear  in  the 
pulpit  when  it  was  his  turn,  and  to  supply  his  portion 
of  public  instruction  to  our  common  charge  when  his 
health  was  sufficient  for  the  labour. 

His  love  for  the  pulpit  and  preaching  the  glorious 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  combined  with  the  noble  intel- 
lectual endowments  of  mind,  large  supply  of  grace  in 
his  heart,  and  ample  experience  of  the  divine  life  in  his 
own  soul,  with  which  his  Creator  and  Redeemer  had 
enriched  him,  qualified  him,  in  an  eminent  degree,  to 
be  a  very  useful  public  teacher  of  religion.  Such  he 
was  indeed. 

The  lectures  delivered  on  Friday  evenings  by  him 
and  his  colleague,  were  never  wTitten.  On  those 
evenings  he  spoke  with  ease  and  fluency,  and  in  a 
connected,  edifying,  and  profitable  manner. 

His  discourses  on  the  Sabbath  were  uniformly  writ- 
ten. Having  judiciously  selected  his  text,  he  confined 
himself  to  the  thoughts  it  suggested.  He  never  allowed 
himself  to  run  away  from  his  text,  and  deliver  an  essay 
or  essays,  that  had  no  connexion,  or  a  very  slight  one, 
with  it.  His  intelligent  hearers  saw  the  thoughts  he 
presented  to  be  suggested  by  the  portion  of  the  divine 

73 


578  LIFE  OF  THE 

word  on  which  he  was  discoursing.  There  was  such  a 
close  connexion  between  the  parts  of  his  sermon,  and 
such  a  unity  given  to  the  whole,  (alas!  that  many 
modern  sermons  are  so  deficient  in  these  particulars,) 
that  his  hearers  could  easily  recollect  what  they  had 
heard,  and  treasure  it  up  in  their  memories.  Such  a 
character  could  not  have  been  imparted  to  his  dis- 
courses without  studying  his  subject.  He  did  study  it, 
and  carefully  wrote  out  what  he  intended  to  deliver; 
regarding  it  as  wrong  to  enter  the  pulpit  without  due 
preparation,  unless  unexpectedly  called,  by  divine  pro- 
vidence, to  speak;  when  he  thought  a  minister  was 
authorized  to  make  the  attempt,  and  rely  on  assistance 
from  on  high.  The  discourses  of  Dr.  Green,  carefully 
prepared,  were  at  once  doctrinal,  practical,  and  experi- 
mental. They  were  always  adapted  to  the  occasion, 
and  suited  to  the  wants  of  his  people. 

The  application  of  a  sermon  he  regarded  as  a  very 
important  part.  This  he  never  neglected  in  his  dis- 
courses; and  always  endeavoured  to  give  it  point,  by 
directing  it  to  the  different  classes  of  his  hearers.  He 
bore  in  mind  the  injunction  of  the  apostle  to  Timothy, 
"  Study  to  show  thyself  approved  of  God,  a  workman 
that  needeth  not  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word 
of  truth." 

The  delivery  of  my  colleague  was  excellent  and 
commanding.  Favoured  with  a  good  voice,  he  modu- 
lated it  so  as  to  impart  force  to  the  thoughts  he  uttered ; 
and,  being  accompanied  with  graceful  and  appropriate 
gesticulation,  his  discourses  were  rendered,  at  times, 
very  impressive. 

In  declaring  the  truth,  he  was  bold  and  faithful,  yet 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  579 

affectionate  in  manner.  He  did  not  shun  to  preacli  the 
law;  but  when  he  did,  he  remembered  it  was  a  school- 
master to  bring  us  to  Christ,  a  rule  of  life  to  believers, 
and  not  a  covenant  of  works,  by  which  they  were  to 
merit  salvation.  He  denounced  the  terrors  of  the  law 
to  awake  and  arouse  the  sinner;  but,  in  a  compas- 
sionate manner,  to  show  he  had  no  pleasure  in  the 
misery  of  his  fellow  creatures,  and  only  sought  to  urge 
them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  He  felt  it  to  be 
his  duty,  on  proper  occasions,  to  hold  forth  the  peculiar 
doctrines  of  the  Calvinistic  system ;  but  he  presented 
the  truth  in  such  a  way  as  to  strip  it  of  every  thing 
needlessly  offensive  to  his  hearers,  yet  with  fidelity  and 
plainness.  On  a  certain  day,  at  the  close  of  the  week, 
being  in  his  study,  he  thus  addressed  me :  "  Brother 
Janeway,  here  is  a  text  I  had  selected  for  the  Sabbath. 
(It  was  Gal.  vi.  3.)  Studying  it  awhile,  it  opened  to 
my  view ;  and  it  occurred  to  me  it  would  be  supposed, 
by  some  of  the  congregation,  that  I  aimed  at  brother 
Eastburn."  (He  was  then  clerk  of  the  church,  and  sat 
in  a  convenient  place,  just  below  and  in  front  of  the 
pulpit.  He  was  a  good,  pious,  and  useful  man  ;  but 
he  was  then  exercising  his  gift's  in  a  way  that  Dr. 
Green  could  not  approve.  Neither  he  nor  his  colleague 
forbore  to  let  their  opinion  be  known.)  The  Doctor 
went  on  to  observe,  "  Under  this  belief  I  gave  up  the 
text,  and  chose  another.  After  studying  this  text, 
(naming  it)  it  occurred  to  my  mind,  that  the  other  text 
was  part  of  the  word  of  God,  and  it  was  not  right  to 
abandon  it  on  account  of  any  application  that  might  be 
made  by  some.  I  have,  therefore,  resolved  to  resume 
it,  to  prepare  my  discourse,  and  deliver  it,  and  leave 


580  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  event  with  God."  He  did  so;  and,  to  his  surprise, 
it  produced  a  very  remarkable  and  unexpected  impres- 
sion on  the  mind  of  Mr.  Eastburn.  On  Monday  morn- 
ing he  called  to  see  and  converse  with  the  Doctor.  He 
said  to  him,  "Doctor,  I  felt  your  sermon  yesterday  very 
much.  I  had  no  sleep  last  night.  I  am  convinced  of 
my  error  in  the  exercise  of  my  gifts ;  and  yet  I  feel 
that  I  ought  to  exercise  them  in  some  way  in  trying  to 
do  good.  What  shall  I  do?  How  shall  I  act  in  an 
orderly  manner  ?"  "Well,"  replied  Dr.  Green,  "Mr. 
Eastburn,  since  you  wish  my  counsel,  I  will  give  it. 
I  will  take  your  case  under  consideration,  and  freely 
offer  my  opinion."  The  result  was,  Mr.  Eastburn's 
case  was  brought,  by  the  Doctor,  before  the  Presby- 
tery of  Philadelphia;  and  a  plan  devised  by  him  was 
adopted,  by  which  Mr.  Eastburn  could  exercise  the  sin- 
gular gifts  God  had  bestowed  on  him  in  an  orderly 
way.  He  continued  to  act  on  this  plan  till  his  death, 
and  was  a  very  useful  man. 

The  writer,  for  ten  3^ears,  while  sole  pastor  of  the 
Second  Presbyterian  Church,  had  a  third  service  on 
the  Sabbath,  in  a  large  session  room  in  Cherry  street, 
which  was  always  crowded  with  hearers ;  and  on  those 
occasions  uniformly  invited  Mr.  Eastburn  to  follow  him 
in  an  address,  which  he  always  did  willingly  and  pro- 
fitably. 

And  now,  as  you  wish  my  opinion  of  Dr.  Green  as  a 
])reaclier,  I  will,  at  the  close  of  my  remarks  under  this 
particular,  candidly  give  it.  When  he  was  in  the 
enjoyment  of  a  measure  of  health,  and  in  good  spirits, 
his  discourses  were  so  well  prepared,  and  delivered 
with  such  eloquence,  that  I  regarded  him  (my  place  of 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  581 

residence  afforded  opportunities  for  hearing  the  best 
preachers)  as  the  first  preacher  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

AS   A   PASTOR. 

The  importance  of  pastoral  duties  Dr.  Green  duly 
appreciated,  and  endeavoured  to  perform  them.  The 
youth  of  the  church  were,  at  stated  and  frequent  times, 
carefully  instructed  in  the  Shorter  Catechism.  He 
sought  out  those  who  appeared  impressed  with  a  sense 
of  religion,  with  a  view  to  encourage  them,  and  lead 
them  to  the  Saviour.  And,  at  times,  when  it  appeared 
proper,  he  gave  public  notice  he  would  be  happy  to  see 
and  converse  with  any  of  his  people,  at  his  house,  who 
wished  for  counsel  and  advice.  He  visited,  conversed, 
and  prayed  with  the  sick,  and  embraced  opportunities 
that  offered  for  saying  something  for  the  benefit  of 
others,  in  the  sick  chamber.  Once  invited  to  see  a 
sick  female  in  a  house  of  suspicious  character,  regard- 
ing it  as  a  call  of  Providence  he  did  not  hesitate  to  go, 
and  try  to  impart  spiritual  benefit  to  a  perishing  fellow 
creature.  He  left  his  character  for  protection  in  the 
hands  of  his  Master. 

As  far  as  he  felt  able,  he  endeavoured  to  see  his 
people  at  their  houses.  But,  after  the  enlargement  of 
the  building  in  Arch  street,  and  the  erection  of  the 
large  edifice  in  the  Northern  Liberties,  his  flock  be- 
came so  numerous,  and  spread  over  so  large  a  space  of 
ground,  (reaching  from  Kensington  to  remote  parts  in 
South wark,)  that,  from  want  of  health  and  strength,  he 
was  unable  to  satisfy  their   wishes.      Complaints  of 


582  LIFE  OF  THE 

neglect  were  the  consequence,  which  could  not  well  be 
avoided. 

PRESBYTERIANISM. 

From  principle  and  conviction,  Dr.  Green  w^as  firmly 
and  decidedly  attached  to  Presbyterianism,  as  distin- 
guished from  Prelacy  on  the  one  hand,  and  Congrega- 
tionalism or  Independency  on  the  other.  From  the 
constitution  of  the  General  Assembly  in  1788,  to  the 
day  of  his  death,  he  was,  as  stated  already,  identified 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Mr.  Green  was  a  member  of  a  committee  of  three, 
appointed  in  1788,  "to  superintend  the  printing  and 
publishing  the  Confession  of  Faith,  &c.  that  formed  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America;  and  to  divide  the  several  parts 
into  chapters  and  sections,  properly  numbered."*  Dr. 
Green  in  1794,  was  chairman  of  the  committee  ap- 
pointed for  preparing  and  publishing  a  new  edition  of 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  &c.,  with  scriptural  proofs. f 

He,  it  is  believed,  penned  the  answer  to  the  request 
of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly, to  rescind  the  rules  about  foreign  ministers,  &c. 
already  noticed,  and  the  regulations  on  the  same  sub- 
ject adopted  in  1800.| 

He  was  chairman  of  the  standing  Committee  of  Mis- 
sions, appointed  in  1802;  he  draughted  several  impor- 
tant papers  in  the  commencement  of  their  operations ; 
he  retained  his  seat  till  he  removed  to  Princeton;  and, 
on  the  writer's  resignation  of  the  presidency  of  the 
Board  of  Missions,  when  he  was  about  to  remove  from 

*  Digest,  p.  124.       t  Idem,  p.  125.       X  Idem,  pp.  280—296. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  583 

Philadelphia,  Dr.  Green  was  appointed  to  that  office, 
and  held  it  till  his  death.  He  wrote,  in  1828,  an 
overture  signed  by  friends  of  the  Board  of  Domestic 
Missions,  and  presented  to  the  General  Assembly,  for 
reorganizing  that  Board ;  the  adoption  of  which  gave 
such  an  impulse  to  its  operations,  as  greatly  to  increase 
its  funds  and  missionary  appointments,  and  extend  its 
usefulness. 

He  wrote  that  overture  on  the  subject  of  the  educa- 
tion of  pious  young  men  for  the  ministry,  which,  in 
1805,  the  General  Assembly  sent  down  for  considera- 
tion to  the  Presbyteries;  and  which  resulted  in  the 
adoption  of  a  regular  plan  for  procuring  an  increase  of 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  funds  for  supporting 
indigent  young  men;  and  ultimately  in  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton.* 

That  admirable  plan  for  the  government  of  the  Semi- 
nary was  the  product  of  Dr.  Green's  wisdom  and  pen ; 
and  he  was  chosen  President  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 
and  retained  the  honour  till  God  was  pleased  to  call 
him  to  a  seat  in  Paradise. 

The  plan  for  establishing  a  fund  to  defray  the  travel- 
ing expenses  of  commissioners  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly, originated  in  the  mind  of  our  venerable  friend; 
a  plan  that  was  productive  of  so  much  good,  till  its 
operations  were  disturbed  and  obstructed  in  conse- 
quence of  the  Assembly's  removing  from  Philadelphia, 
as  the  stated  place  of  meeting,  and  selecting  other  and 
distant  places  for  the  purpose  of  holding  their  sessions. 

Passing  by  other  things  relating  to  our  Church,  in 
which  he  had  an  important  agency,  let  it  be  recorded, 

*  xMinutes  for  1807,  Vol.  II.,  pp.  126,  127. 


584  LIFE  OF  THE 

that  he  brought  forward  in  the  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia the  motion  which  finally  issued  in  her  purification 
from  false  doctrine,  and  return  to  a  just  enforcement  of 
the  wise  principles  of  government  embodied  in  her 
constitution.  In  bringing  forward  his  motion  for  con- 
demning a  certain  publication,  as  inconsistent  with  our 
standards  of  doctrine,  he  was  influenced  by  the  purest 
motives.  In  the  course  of  the  year  1830,  after  that 
matter  had  been  before  the  Presbytery,  and  he  was 
assailed  with  many  censures  and  reproaches  in  the  city 
of  Philadelphia,  he  paid  the  writer,  then  living  in  New 
Brunswick,  a  visit,  and  lodged  with  him  at  night. 
Conversing  on  the  subject,  he  said,  "  We  are  willing  to 
be  put  in  the  back  ground  while  contending  for  the 
truth  of  God."  At  that  time,  a  dark  and  gloomy  cloud 
hung  over  the  Presbyterian  Church.  A  long,  severe, 
and  painful  contest  followed. 

The  reasons  of  Dr.  Green's  conduct  in  the  Presby- 
tery that  met  April  23,  1830,  will  clearly  appear  from 
an  extract  of  a  letter  to  Dr.  How,  dated  February 
3,  1834.  Speaking  of  a  review  he  was  writing,  he 
says,  "This  is  not  the  time  to  be  swayed  by  personal 
friendship,  in  the  concerns  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
'Amicus  Socrates,  amicus  Plato,  sed  magis  amica 
Veritas.'  You  seem  to  me  to  have  adopted  a  com- 
mon opinion,  that  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Barnes,  the 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  volunteered  in  a  heresy- 
hunting  business.  Had  they  done  so,  I  might  per- 
haps agree  with  you,  that  they  should  have  done  a 
good  deal  in  the  way  of  preparation,  before  they  com- 
menced the  attack." 

(The  above  paragraph  was  written,  says  Dr.  How, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  585 

under  an  impression  produced  on  Dr.  Green's  mind, 
by  wrong  information  conveyed  to  him  of  his  views.) 

"  But  there  never  was  a  more  palpable  error  than 
the  one  which  has  been  industriously  circulated,  that 
we  seized  an  opportunity  which  we  were  glad  to  find, 
for  commencing  open  and  avowed  hostilities.  So  far 
from  this  was  the  fact,  that  Mr.  Barnes  mio-ht  have 
preached  twenty  Hopkinsian  and  Pelagian  sermons 
instead  of  one,  and  published  them  too,  and  no  member 
of  the  Presbytery,  I  am  persuaded,  would  have  dis- 
turbed his  peace,  if  not  reduced  to  the  alternative  of 
doing  this,  or  becoming  'a  partaker  of  other  men's 
sins,'  Here  was  a  sermon  brought  before  Presbytery, 
as  the  ground,  and  the  only  ground,  of  a  call  for  settle- 
ment; for  the  people  had  never  seen  him  in  their 
pulpit;  and  only  a  few  had  ever  heard  him  preach. 
What  was  to  be  done?  Could  the  Presbytery,  as  the 
appointed  guardians  of  the  churches  under  their  care, 
say  that  the  author  of  that  sermon  was  a  fit  man  to  be 
the  pastor  of  one  of  those  churches?  Would  they  not 
have  been  false  to  their  ordination  vows,  one  of  which 
binds  them  to  study  the  purity  of  the  Church,  if  they 
had  put  that  call  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Barnes?  I 
thought  so  then,  and  I  think  so  still  I  took  the  lead 
in  opposing  the  prosecution  of  that  call;  and  I  can 
truly  say,  that  it  was  one  of  the  most  self-denying 
actions  of  my  whole  life.  I  would  fain  have  given  it 
the  go-by,  if  I  could  have  done  it  with  a  safe  con- 
science; yes,  I  would  have  done  so,  if  my  conscience 
would  have  permitted  it.  No,  my  dear  sir,  we  did 
not  strike  at  new  divinity  of  choice.  We  were  placed 
in  circumstances  which  compelled  us  to  do  it,  prepared 

74 


586  LIFE  OF  THE 

or  unprepared.  I  have  never  regretted  what  was  done; 
and  I  think  if  our  Church  is  ever  saved,  its  salvation, 
under  God,  will  be  traceable  back  to  this  very  act. 
The  Church  was  fast  asleep.  The  wise  virgins  were 
slumbering  with  the  foolish;  and  this  act  compelled 
them  to  awake." 

Throughout  the  whole  contest,  prolonged  as  it  w^as 
seven  years.  Dr.  Green  acted  a  firm,  dignified,  and 
noble  part.  Assailed,  reproached,  and  reviled,  he 
stood,  in  his  advanced  age,  upright  and  unmoved;  and, 
by  the  blessing  of  God,  lived  to  see  the  Church  he 
loved  brought  unharmed  out  of  the  fiery  furnace,  and 
prepared  to  shed  on  the  world  a  purer  and  brighter 
light. 

While  our  friend  was  so  decidedly  attached  to  Pres- 
byterianism,  he  was  liberal  in  his  views  and  feelings 
towards  other  denominations  of  Christians,  and  felt  no 
disposition  to  quarrel  with  them.  Between  him  and 
Bishop  White  there  existed  a  friendly  intercourse. 
High-churchism  he  could  not  abide.  Riding  in  a 
carriage  with  Bishop  White,  Dr.  Green  and  Dr.  Aber- 
crombie,  on  a  particular  occasion,  when  that  odious 
excrescence  on  Episcopacy  was  beginning  to  show 
itself  in  Philadelphia,  our  conversation  happened  to  be 
turned  to  it.  Speaking  of  an  individual  who  had  used 
the  influence  of  his  official  station  to  introduce  it  into 
the  American  Episcopal  Church,  Dr.  Green,  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  excessive  bigotry  of  the  man,  who 
had  been  educated  among  Presbyterians,  in  giving  vent 
to  his  indignant  feelings,  used  too  harsh  a  term.  The 
good  Bishop  mildly  said,  "  No,  Dr.  Green ;  don't  de- 
nominate him  so."     On  that  occasion,  sitting  by  the 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  587 

side  of  Dr.  Abercrombie,  I  put  this  question  to  him, 
"Are  not  we  ministers?"  He  promptly  replied,  "No." 
Knowing  the  character  of  the  man,  I  merely  smiled  at 
his  assumed  superiority,  and  exclusive  claims  to  the 
ministerial  office. 

On  two  occasions  the  use  of  the  Episcopal  forms  at 
funerals,  in  the  place  of  interment  belonging  to  the  Se- 
cond Presbyterian  church,  had  been  permitted,  though 
the  privilege  was  obtained  in  a  very  offensive  manner. 
The  first  was  at  the  funeral  of  a  communicant,  the  wife 
of  an  elder  in  that  church;  the  second  at  the  interment 
of  another  elder's  wife,  who  had  been  a  member  of  the 
Episcopal  church.  Disgusted  at  the  measures  adopted 
for  obtaining  the  privilege,  Dr.  Green,  to  put  an  end  to 
such  unkind  and  ungenerous  conduct,  brought  the  sub- 
ject before  the  session  of  the  church.  They  resolved 
that  he  should  go  to  Bishop  White,  and  make  the  offer 
to  allow  the  use  of  the  Episcopal  service  in  our  ground, 
at  any  time  when  a  member  of  his  church  was  interred, 
provided  w^e  were  allowed  to  use  our  accustomed  mode 
of  speaking  at  the  interment  of  members  of  our  church 
in  the  ground  belonging  to  his  church.  The  offer 
being  accordingly  made,  Bishop  White  replied,  "Dr. 
Green,  although  w^e  might  have  no  objection  to  allow 
you  or  Mr.  Janeway  the  use  of  your  form  in  our 
ground,  yet,  if  the  door  be  opened  to  one  denomination, 
the  Methodists  will  claim  the  privilege  of  entering. 
We  had  best  keep  each  one  to  his  own  ground."  This 
being  reported  to  the  session,  it  was  resolved,  that  the 
use  of  the  Episcopal  service  at  funerals  in  our  ground 
should  no  longer  be  allowed. 

Let  no  one  suppose  the  writer  intends  to  impute  any 


588  LIFE  OF  THE 

thing  like  high-churchism  to  Dr.  White.  He  was 
a  liberal  Episcopal  bishop.  On  a  subsequent  occa- 
sion, being  invited  to  attend  the  funeral  of  a  lady 
belonging  to  the  Episcopal  churchj  from  German  town, 
to  the  ground  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  church,  I 
agreed  to  meet  the  procession  as  it  approached  the  place 
of  interment.  I  did  so;  and  having  taken  my  seat  in 
the  carriage  in  which  Dr.  White  was  riding,  he  said  to 
me,  "I  understand  you  have  given  your  consent  to 
the  use  of  our  service  in  your  ground."  To  which  I 
replied,  "  Bishop,  no  person  has  spoken  to  me  on  the 
subject."  He  then  said,  "  I  shall  not  use  it."  This  led 
me  to  say,  "  We  are  near  the  ground ;  I  give  my  con- 
sent, lest  something  unpleasant  should  occur  in  present 
circumstances."  He  seemed  unwilling,  and  did  not 
proceed  in  the  ceremony  till  he  had  spoken  to  a  person 
standing  near  the  open  grave,  who,  I  inferred,  had  mis- 
led him. 

The  Bishop  was  always  willing  to  meet  his  brethren 
in  the  ministry,  when  convened  for  recommending  the 
observance  of  days  for  religious  purposes.  It  was  his 
practice  from  1799,  when  the  writer  was  settled  in  Phi- 
ladelphia, till  he  removed  from  it  in  1820.  The  last 
time  he  invited  the  Bishop  to  attend  such  a  meeting, 
he  said,  "  I  shall  not  be  able  to  be  with  you  at  the 
meeting;  but  I  will  recommend  to  my  clergy  to  observe 
the  day,  and  for  the  purpose  that  may  be  agreed  upon 
by  the  meeting." 

A  stronger  proof  still  of  the  good  Bishop's  liberality 
shall  be  recorded.  The  late  Mrs.  Leiper  was  descended 
from  parents  of  the  Friends'  Society,  and  had  been  edu- 
cated accordingly.     They  lived  at  their  country  seat,  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  589 

few  miles  from  Philadelpliia,  over  Gray's  Ferry,  which 
belonged  to  her  father.  When  she  was  married  to  the 
late  Thomas  Leiper,  Esq.,  and  had  removed  to  the  city, 
she  felt  an  inclination  to  attend  the  Episcopal  church. 
She  waited  on  Bishop  White,  and  made  known  to  him 
her  wishes.  Impelled  by  his  liberal  Christian  feelings, 
he  said,  "  Mrs.  Leiper,  it  is  desirable  for  husbands  and 
wives  and  children  to  worship  in  the  same  place.  I 
advise  you  to  attend  the  Second  Presbyterian  church, 
where  your  husband  worships,  and  hear  Dr.  Sproat." 
She  followed  the  advice  of  the  good  Bishop,  became 
pleased  with  the  ministry  of  Dr.  Sproat,  and  after  a 
while,  a  member  of  that  church  in  full  communion. 
She  was  a  warm  friend  of  Presbyterianism  till  her 
decease,  in  1829.* 

FRIENDSHIP. 

In  his  attachment  to  his  friends,  Dr.  Green  was 
steady.  He  seldom  lost  one.  His  friendly  feelings 
towards  his  several  colleagues  in  the  pastoral  charge  of 
the  Second  Presbyterian  church,  he  always  cherished, 
and  used  the  best  means  for  the  purpose,  as  will  be 
manifest  from  a  letter  to  the  writer,  dated  Bristol, 
September  23,  1805. 

"  Your  first  letter  to  me  contains  a  hint  that  perhaps 
you  are  not  as  much  and  as  often  remembered  in  my 
prayers  as  I  am  in  yours.  Be  assured,  my  dear  friend, 
that  I  long,  long  since,  laid  it  down  as  a  rule,  and  have 
considered  it  as  a  sacred  duty  to  pray  for  my  colleague 
whenever,  in  secret,  I  pray  for  myself;  and  I  have  often 
thought  that  it  was  a  merciful  answer  to  these  prayers, 

*  Mrs.  Leiper  was  the  writer's  mother-in-law. 


590  ^IFE  OF  THE 

which  has  been  the  cause  that  my  collegiate  connec- 
tions have  been  so  happy.  For  a  number  of  years 
past,  it  has  been  my  stated  rule,  when  not  very  spe- 
cially circumstanced,  to  retire  expressly  for  devotion 
three  times  a  day;  at  these  times,  in  my  poor  prayers, 
you  have  been  remembered.  If  ever  you  have  been 
forgotten  it  has  not  been  often.  But,  alas!  alas!  my 
wretched  prayers  for  others  and  for  myself,  have  been 
of  such  a  nature  as  often,  I  fear,  to  be  of  little  value." 

Often  when  I  saw  him  towards  the  close  of  his  life, 
he  reminded  me  how  he  continued  daily  to  pray  for  me 
and  mine;  and  requested  me  to  remember  him  and  his 
children. 

His  love  for  the  Second  Presbyterian  church  was 
peculiarly  strong.  Frequently,  after  the  mournful 
division  of  that  church,  he  would  say,  "Brother,  let  us 
pray  daily  for  the  two  branches  of  that  dear  church 
which  we  served  together  for  so  many  years."  Need 
it  be  added,  the  writer  accorded  with  his  feelings? 

USEFULNESS. 

From  what  has  already  been  said  of  our  departed 
friend,  it  is  evident  he  was  eminently  useful  in  the 
ecclesiastical  judicatories  to  which  he  belonged,  by  the 
influence  he  exerted  in  them,  and  the  wise  and  judi- 
cious measures  he  originated  and  advocated.  He  laid 
it  down  as  a  rule  to  aid  in  a  good  plan,  without  regard 
to  the  person  from  whom  it  might  spring. 

In  consequence  of  his  absence  from  the  city,  he  was 
not  invited  to  meet  with  the  four  individuals  who  origi- 
nated the  first  Bible  Society  formed  in  this  country. 
But,  on  his  return,  he  heartily  gave  his  influence  and 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  591 

aid  to  that  blessed  cause.  He  was  chairman  of  the 
committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  question,  whether 
the  society  estabhshed  in  Philadelphia  should  be  na- 
tional or  'particular.  It  was  wisely  recommended  by 
the  committee  to  make  \l  particular ,  and  to  circulate  an 
address  to  the  friends  of  religion  in  different  parts  of 
the  United  States,  inviting  and  urging  them  to  follow 
the  example  of  those  in  Philadelphia,  by  establishing 
Bible  societies  throughout  the  Union.  This  address 
was  written  by  the  pen  of  Dr.  Green;  and  being 
printed,  was  widely  distributed.  The  example  was 
followed  in  different  states  and  cities;  and  when  as 
many  as  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  established,  the 
American  Bible  Society  came  into  existence. 

As  a  preacher  and  a  pastor.  Dr.  Green  was  very 
useful.  Many  were  brought  into  communion  with  the 
church  under  his  ministry;  and  a  larger  number 
edified  by  his  preaching,  and  profited  by  his  private 
counsels  and  advice. 

What  a  signal  blessing  he  was  to  the  College  of  New 
Jersey!  How  remarkably  did  God  smile  upon  his 
administration  of  the  affairs  of  that  institution,  by  shed- 
ding down  upon  the  students  the  influences  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  and  graciously  vouchsafing  a  blessed  revival  of 
religion  among  them,  which  resulted  in  the  conversion 
of  so  many  youth,  who  afterv^ards  went  forth  into  the 
various  departments  of  life,  under  the  influence  of  a 
renewed  nature,  to  bless  the  Church  and  the  State. 
He  himself,  I  know,  regarded  this  revival  as  an  un- 
speakable honour  conferred  on  his  instrumentality,  and 
did  not  fail  to  give  the  glory  of  it  to  the  great  Author, 
by  thanksgiving  and  praise. 


592  I'IFE  OF  THE 

He  continued  to  be  useful  after  resigning  his  presi- 
dency of  the  College  and  return  to  Philadelphia,  by 
preaching,  by  his  writings,  and  by  watchfulness  over 
the  interests  of  the  Church.  He  was  eminently  useful 
in  the  agency  he  put  forth  to  purify  the  Presbyterian 
Church  from  errorists  who  had  crept  into  her  commu- 
nion and  pulpits,  and  to  bring  her  back  to  a  steady 
adherence  to  those  admirable  standards  of  doctrine, 
government,  and  discipline,  embodied  in  her  constitu- 
tion, under  which  she  had  increased  and  flourished, 
but  by  the  relaxation  of  which  she  became  exposed  to 
the  danger  of  being  revolutionized,  and  deprived  of  her 
truth  and  glory. 

The  great  usefulness  of  this  man  of  God,  after  he 
had  passed  through  the  fiery  trial  produced  by  his  love 
of  the  truth  and  firm  adherence  to  the  standards  of  our 
Church,  was  duly  appreciated  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly, as  was  evinced  by  a  signal  token  of  respect  at  their 
meeting  in  1846.* 

While  the  General  Assembly  were  in  session  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore  in  1S48  he  died;  and  when  his  depar- 
ture was  announced  to  the  house  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Cuyler,  pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  church, 
they  appointed  a  committee  of  five  to  prepare  a  suit- 
able minute  in  regard  to  his  death,  as  a  tribute  of  their 
high  respect  for  him,  and  then  immediately  adjourned. 
This  tribute  to  his  memory  is  recorded  in  the  Assem- 
bly's Minutes,  pp.  22-24.  This  venerable  and  vene- 
rated servant  of  Christ  merited  this  testimonial  of  the 
high  estimation  in  which  he  was  held  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church. 

*  Pase  490. 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  593 

In  fine,  Ashbel  Green,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  was  a  great 
and  good  man,  eminently  pious  and  useful. 

His  immediate  successor  in  the  presidency  of  the 
College,  the  Rev.  Dr.  James  Carnahan,  justly  said, 
when  his  body  had  been  laid  in  the  grave,  in  the  place 
of  interment  which  holds  the  mortal  remains  of  his 
illustrious  predecessors,  Dickinson,  Burr,  Edwards,  Da- 
vies,  Finley,  Witherspoon,  and  Smith,  ''He  was,  by 
his  talents,  fitted  to  fill  any  civil  station;  and  by  his 
eloquence,  to  adorn  the  halls  of  our  national  legis- 
lature," 

In  one  of  my  last  interviews  with  our  aged  friend, 
when  his  faculties  were  manifestly  declining,  and  his 
utterance  had  become  difhcult,  he  said  to  me,  with  an 
effort  to  speak,  "  Once  a  man,  and  twice  a  child!" 

He  has  laid  aside  that  mortal  frame,  by  which  the 
operations  of  his  noble  mind  were  impeded,  and  at  the 
close  of  life  oppressed;  and  now,  freed  from  all  the 
darkness  of  our  apostasy,  and  all  the  stains  of  sin,  it 
expands  in  the  light  of  eternity,  and  exults  in  all  the 
blessedness  of  the  heavenly  state.  Amazing  change! 
May  you,  my  brother,  and  I,  meet  our  departed  friend 
in  the  regions  of  imm.ortality,  and  share  with  him  in 
that  nobler  worship  which  he  and  all  the  spirits  of  the 
just  men  made  perfect  are  now  offering  to  Him  who 
redeemed  us  by  his  blood ! 

Affectionately  yours, 

J.  J.  Jane  WAY. 

New  Brunswick,  March,  1849. 


75 


594  LIFE  OF  THE 

Our  materials  were  collected  and  arranged  for  the 
press,  when  we  w^ere  favoured  with  a  perusal  of  the 
following  graphical  delineation  of  Dr.  Green's  charac- 
ter, in  a  letter  from  the  pen  of  Rev.  Dr.  Murray,  of 
Elizabethtown,  New  Jersey.  Through  the  kindness 
of  Dr.  Sprague  of  Albany,  to  whom  it  was  addressed, 
we  are  permitted  to  transfer  it  to  our  own  pages,  to 
which  it  will  make  a  valuable  accession. 

Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

You  ask  from  me  my  reminiscences  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Green,  and  my  views  as  to  his  general  character  as  a 
minister,  and  as  a  literary  man.  And  whilst  feeling 
that  there  are  many  more  competent  for  the  task,  be- 
cause of  their  long  and  familiar  acquaintance  with  this 
great  and  good  man,  I  hesitate  not  to  comply  with  your 
request.  I  shall  arrange  my  views  of  his  character 
under  a  few  heads,  and  bring  in  my  recollections  of 
him  by  way  of  illustrating  them. 

1.  He  was  a  man  pre-eminently  of  tw^o  characters, 
public  and  private;  and  to  form  a  right  estimate  of  him, 
he  must  be  known  in  both.  To  those  who  only  knew 
him  as  a  public  man,  he  was  stern,  unyielding,  dicta- 
torial, and  repulsive ;  to  those  who  knew  him  both  in 
public  and  in  private,  he  was  mild,  pliable,  and  pecu- 
liarly attractive.  Hence,  by  one  class  he  was  respect- 
ed, but  disliked ;  whilst  by  another  he  was  uncom- 
monly beloved,  and  regarded  as  an  oracle. 

Although  I  had  heard  much  of  him  from  my  boy- 
hood, and  read  some  of  his  writings,  I  had  never  seen 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  595 

him  until  1826.  And  the  sight  of  him,  at  that  time, 
would  induce  any  young  man  to  resolve  to  keep  at  a 
respectful  distance.  His  form  was  full  and  command- 
ing, his  appearance  was  stern;  his  eye,  gleaming 
through  shaggy  eyebrows,  was  penetrating;  his  step 
was  firm,  and  from  his  cane  to  his  wig  there  was  some- 
thing, which,  to  say  the  least,  was  more  repulsive  than 
attractive  to  a  youth.  And  with  this  conclusion  agreed 
many  of  the  anecdotes  which  I  had  heard  of  him  while 
President  of  Nassau  Hall.  My  acquaintance  with  him 
commenced  in  1827,  and  in  this  wise.  Visiting  Phila- 
delphia as  the  agent  of  one  of  our  national  societies,  I 
felt  his  approbation  of  my  plans  necessary  to  my  suc- 
cess. I  called  to  see  him>  and  was  introduced  into  his 
study.  I  soon  found  myself  in  converse  with  a  cour- 
teous, kind,  but  dignified  Christian  minister.  He  not 
only  approved  my  plans,  but  tendered  his  own  sub- 
scription to  the  object.  Finding,  on  inquiry,  as  I  was 
about  to  retire,  that  I  was  a  candidate  for  the  ministry, 
he  invited  me  to  a  seat  by  his  side.  And  the  impres- 
sions made  upon  my  mind  and  heart  by  his  kind 
inquiries,  by  his  paternal  advice,  are  vivid  to  this  hour. 
He  dismissed  me  with  his  blessings  upon  myself  and 
my  object.  Never  was  a  revolution  more  entire  wrought 
in  the  feelings  of  a  man.  And  from  that  day  forward, 
he  was  my  counsellor  in  cases  of  diflnculty.  And  so 
pleasant  and  simple  was  he  in  private,  that  on  leaving 
my  family  after  an  occasional  visit  of  a  few  days,  my 
little  children  would  cling  to  his  feet  and  his  garments, 
crying  out,  "you  must  not  go.  Dr.  Green."  I  feel 
quite  sure  that  those  who  only  knew  him  in  Presbyte- 


596  LIFE  OF  THE 

ries  and  Synods,  and  especially  in  the  ardent  conflicts 
of  the  General  Assembly,  of  which  he  was  almost  a 
standing  member,  have  the  most  erroneous  views  of  his 
true  character. 

2.  His  was  a  truthful  character.  Truth  was  to  him 
truth;  and  what  he  believed  he  felt  and  acted  out.  His 
was  not  the  policy  to  believe  one  way  and  act  another. 
Such  policy  he  scorned,  and  withheld  his  confidence 
from  those  who  practised  it.  A  man  cast  in  such  a 
mould,  is  likely  to  be  unpopular  with  that  large  class 
of  persons  who  regard  truth  with  less  reverence;  who 
stretch  it  or  contract  it  to  suit  circumstances;  who, 
in  the  bad  sense  of  the  phrase,  are  ready  to  become 
"all  things  to  all  men."  They  are  prejudiced,  obsti- 
nate, bigoted,  sectarian.  But  there  is  a  better  and  truer 
explanation  of  all  this.  There  is  a  deep  and  heart-felt 
reverence  for  the  truth,  as  such,  which,  on  all  occasions, 
and  everywhere,  forbids  its  compromise  on  the  ground 
of  mere  worldly  expediency.  There  is  an  inner  reve- 
rence for  it,  in  kind  and  degree,  like  unto  that  which  is 
felt  for  God  himself.  This  was  conspicuous  through 
the  whole  long  life  of  Dr.  Green;  and  often  have  I 
heard  him  censuring,  with  far  greater  severity,  what  he 
considered  the  crooked  policy  of  his  friends,  who  ahvays 
acted  with  him,  than  that  of  his  opponents,  who  always 
pursued  a  different  policy  from  his.  His  firmness  was 
at  an  equal  remove  from  fickleness  and  obstinacy,  which 
are  alike  alien  to  a  truly  noble  character.  The  one 
is  barren  of  good  as  the  yielding  wave,  the  other  as 
the  unyielding  rock.     Although  holding  his  opinions 


REV,  ASHBEL  GREEN.  597 

strongly,  he  was  ever  willing  to  yield  them  for  good 
reasons.  A  fool  never  changes  his  opinions,  but  a  wise 
man  always  will  for  sufficient  cause. 

3.  He  was  a  most  fervent  and  instructive  preacher. 
Although  I  never  heard  him  preach  until  he  had  passed 
the  meridian  of  life;  until,  fearful  of  attacks  of  vertigo, 
to  which  he  was  subject,  he  generally  declined  the 
pulpit;  yet  the  few  sermons  I  have  heard  him  deliver, 
very  deeply  impressed  his  hearers,  and  very  obviously 
indicated,  that  in  the  prime  of  his  years  he  was  a  man 
of  no  ordinary  power.  His  utterance  was  distinct,  his 
manner  was  calm  and  dignified;  if  he  never  rose  to  the 
higher  style  of  action,  he  always  attained  its  end,  atten- 
tion and  impression ;  he  made  you  feel  that  he  entirely 
believed  every  word  he  uttered,  and  that  it  was  of 
infinite  moment  that  you  should  believe  them  also. 
The  minister  that  uniformly  makes  this  impression 
must  be  one  of  great  power. 

Nor  was  the  impression  which  he  made  simply  that  of 
manner;  his  matter  was  always  weighty,  well  arranged 
and  instructive.  If  his  topics  were  commonplace,  they 
were  always  important;  if  his  discussions  were  some- 
times dry,  they  were  clear  as  a  sunbeam ;  if  you  could 
not  always  adopt  his  opinions,  there  was  no  mistake  as 
to  what  he  meant.  In  all  my  intercourse  with  him,  I 
had  never  cause  to  ask,  "What  do  you  mean,  sir?" 
Nor  do  I  remember  a  sentence  in  all  his  writings  which 
is  not  entirely  transparent. 

His  most  valuable  lectures  on  the  Shorter  Cate- 
chism and  his  published  sermons,  give  a  fair  specimen 


598  I^IFE  OF  THE 

of  his  ordinary  style  of  preaching.  If  they  have  not 
the  amplitude  of  Chalmers,  nor  the  polished  eloquence 
of  Hall,  nor  the  warmth  of  Davies,  they  have  the 
purity  of  Blair,  in  union  with  a  natural  simplicity, 
which  strongly  fix  their  truly  evangelical  sentiments  in 
the  mind  and  heart.  Hence  the  devoted  attachment, 
both  to  him  and  his  sentiments,  of  all  who  ever  enjoyed 
his  ministrations. 

He  greatly  excelled  as  an  expounder  of  the  word  of 
God.  Of  his  talent  in  this  way,  I  had  an  abundance  of 
opportunity  of  forming  a  judgment.  The  Sabbath 
school  teachers  of  Philadelphia  adopted  a  rule  to  have 
the  same  Bible  lesson  taught  on  the  same  Sabbath  in 
all  schools  of  the  city;  and  to  have  the  lesson  ex- 
pounded to  them  by  some  clergyman.  The  lecture 
room  in  Cherry  street  was  the  place,  and  Dr.  Green 
was  the  man  selected.  On  each  evening  the  laro^e 
room  was  crowded  by  one  of  the  most  interesting  and 
interested  audiences  I  ever  beheld ;  and  although  Dr. 
Green  was  then  approaching  his  three  score  years  and 
ten,  never  did  I  hear  more  clear,  and  full,  and  fresh, 
and  pleasing  expositions  of  divine  truth.  At  the  close 
of  the  lecture,  opportunity  w^as  given  for  the  asking  of 
any  questions  upon  any  points  that  were  left  unex- 
plained ;  which  were  always  answered  with  a  prompt- 
ness which  showed  the  remarkable  fulness  of  his  mind 
upon  all  topics  connected  with  the  exposition  or  eluci- 
dation of  the  Scriptures.  I  know  not  that  I  ever 
attended  a  more  instructive  religious  service.  I  have 
learned  that  it  was  greatly  blessed  of  God  to  the  con- 
version and  edification  of  Sabbath  school  teachers.     He 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  599 

served  his  generation  in  more  dignified  stations,  but 
probably  in  none  more  usefully  than  when  expounding 
the  word  of  life  to  nearly  a  thousand  young  men  and 
women,  who,  on  each  successive  Sabbath,  sought  to 
impress  those  views  received  from  him  on  the  minds  of 
ten  thousand  children.  Might  not  this  plan  be  suc- 
cessfully revived  in  all  our  cities? 

4.  He  was  a  truly  devotional  man.  His  public  de- 
votional services  were  always  peculiarly  impressive. 
They  were  solemn,  pathetic,  reverential,  appropriate, 
and  never  unduly  protracted.  In  the  family  he  always 
commenced  morning  and  evening  prayer  with  im- 
ploring a  blessing  upon  the  service;  and  whilst  en- 
gaged in  them,  all  felt  that  he  was  conversing  with 
God  as  a  man  converses  with  a  friend.  I  have  often 
heard  him  express  his  regrets  at  the  little  preparation 
ministers  often  make  for  conducting  the  devotional  exer- 
cises of  a  congregation,  and  I  have  heard  him  state  that 
in  the  early  part  of  his  ministry  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
writing  prayers  with  equal  regularity  as  sermons.  And 
whilst  he  never  read  them,  nor  committed  them  to 
memory,  the  writing  of  them  furnished  him  with  topics 
for  prayer,  and  gave  to  those  topics  arrangement,  and  to 
the  expression  of  them  variety  and  appropriateness. 
For  this  thought  he  may  have  been  indebted  to  his 
venerated  tutor.  Dr.  Witherspoon,  who  always  recom- 
mended devotional  composition  to  his  theological  stu- 
dents, of  whom  Dr.  Green  was  one. 

My  first  sermon  was  preached  in  the  Third  Presbyte- 
rian church,  Philadelphia,  then  under  the  pastoral  care 


600  I^IFE  OF  THE 

of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ely,  and  from  the  text  "  Compel  them 
to  come  in."  Dr.  Ely  was  absent,  and  to  my  confusion, 
Dr.  Green  entered  the  church  just  at  the  opening  of  the 
service.  Feeling  it  better  to  have  him  behind  me  than 
before  me,  I  sent  for  him  to  the  pulpit.  In  my  ardour 
to  stimulate  ministers  and  Christians  to  do  their  duty,  I 
omitted  almost  any  allusion  to  the  necessary  agency  of 
the  Spirit  to  secure  their  success.  He  made  the  con- 
cluding prayer,  in  which,  with  his  accustomed  felicity, 
he  converted  the  topics  discussed  into  supplications, 
and  then  brought  out  most  prominently  and  emphati- 
cally the  essential  truth  by  me  omitted.  I  felt  that 
the  whole  congregation  saw  and  felt  the  defect  of  my 
sermon.  His  kindness  was  marked  at  the  close  of  the 
service.  I  went  to  my  study,  re-wrote  my  sermon,  put 
into  it  the  prayer  of  Dr.  Green,  and  it  is  unnecessary 
to  say  that  it  was  greatly  improved  by  the  addition.  I 
subsequently  mentioned  the  fact  to  him,  and  we  had 
over  it  a  hearty  laugh. 

My  very  last  interview  with  him  impressed  me  with 
the  depth  of  that  spirit  of  devotion  which  characterized 
his  life.  He  was  feeble  and  forgetful,  and  in  a  mood  to 
talk  but  very  little  to  any  body.  Hearing  that  I  was  in 
the  city,  he  sent  for  me  that  I  might  attend  to  a  matter 
of  business  for  him  connected  with  the  New  Jersey 
Historical  Society.  I  entered  his  study  on  a  May 
morninof  about  nine  o'clock.  His  Greek  Testament  was 
open  before  him.  He  requested  me  to  be  seated.  The 
business  ended,  he  waved  his  hand,  saying,  "  My  devo- 
tional reading  is  not  yet  concluded ;  I  shall  be  happy  to 
see  you  at  another  time;"  and  as  I  closed  the  door  of 
his  study,  the  prayer,  "  God  bless  you,"  fell  upon  my 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  601 

ear;  the  last  words  I  ever  heard  him  utter.  All  testify 
that  the  closing  years  of  his  life  were  marked  by  a 
spirit  remarkably  devotional. 

5.  He  possessed  a  truly  catholic  spirit.     This  asser- 
tion, perhaps,  will   startle   some  who  only  knew  his 
public  character,  and  who  have  only  heard  of  him  as 
an  impersonation  of  Old-school  Presbyterianism.     Yet 
it  is  true  to  the  letter.     His  own  views  he  held  strong- 
ly, but  in  perfect  charity  to  those  who  differed  from 
him.     Althouo^h  his  contributions  and  exertions  were 
mainly  confined  to  the  organization  of  his  own  Church, 
it  was  out  of  consistency  with  himself,  and  not  out  of 
illiberaUty  to  others.     More  than  once  have  I  heard 
him  detail  an  account  of  a  visit  made  him  by  the  vene- 
rable Dr.  Woods,  for  so  many  years  the  ornament  of 
the  Andover  Theological  Seminary.     They  compared 
views  on  theological  and  other  subjects,  and  whilst  they 
differed  a  little  in  the  explanations  of  some  positions, 
they  radically  agreed.     "  Would  to  God,"  I  have  heard 
him  say,  "  that  all  our  ministers  and  churches  held  the 
sentiments  of  my  brother  Woods."     And  after  the  dis- 
ruption of  our  Church,  he  never  permitted  a  day  to 
pass  without  the  most  fervent  prayers  to  God  on  the 
behalf  of  the  brethren  to  whom  he  was  regarded  as 
being  so  violently  opposed.    He  had  none  of  the  narrow 
sectarianism  that  would  confine  the  Church  visible  to 
those  only  who  walked  with  him;  and  often  have  I 
heard  him  rejoice  in  the  good  that  was  doing  by  Metho- 
dists, Baptists,  Episcopalians,  to  all  of  whom  as  Chris- 
tians and  as  ministers  he  could  extend  the  right  hand 

76 


QQ2  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  fellowship,  although  on  all  suitable  occasions  he 
could  strongly  maintain  the  positions  on  which  he  dif- 
fered from  them.  There  is  not  probably  a  national 
society  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  this  land  to 
which  he  was  not  a  contributor,  and  of  which  he  was 
not  a  member  or  a  manager;  whilst  he  may  be  con- 
sidered the  father  of  nearly  all  the  Boards  and  Societies 
of  his  own  deeply  venerated  Church.  "  Nobody  will 
question  the  Presbyterianism  of  Dr.  Green,"  said  an 
eloquent  divine  during  a  debate  in  the  General  Assem- 
bly, "as  he  was  dyed  in  wool."  ''The  brother  mis- 
takes," said  Dr.  Green,  with  that  promptness  of  repar- 
tee which  he  possessed,  "  the  Lord,  by  his  grace,  made 
me  a  Presbyterian."  And  although  the  principles  of 
his  Church  were  interwoven  with  his  spiritual  life,  and 
formed  a  part  of  it,  yet  he  had  the  most  cordial  love  for 
the  children  of  God,  by  whatever  name  called.  Never 
have  I  heard  him  speak  with  more  affection  of  any 
man  than  of  his  friend,  the  amiable  and  venerated 
Bishop  White. 

6.  He  was  remarkably  gifted  as  a  son  of  consola- 
tion to  desponding  souls.  This  perhaps  was  mainly 
owing  to  his  owm  simple  views  of  divine  truth,  and  his 
rich  experience  of  its  power.  He  had  the  power  of 
simplifying  every  subject  on  which  he  spoke  or  wrote, 
and  of  doing  it  in  a  few  w^ords.  This  is  very  apparent 
in  his  lectures  on  the  Shorter  Catechism,  prepared  for 
the  youth  of  his  own  congregation.  When  anxious 
or  desponding  souls  applied  to  him  for  direction,  he 
first  souoht  out  the  cause  of  trouble,  and  then  like  a 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  603 

well  instructed  scribe,  he  so  simply  presented  and  ap- 
plied the  remedial  truth,  as  to  give,  if  not  immediately, 
yet  speedy  relief.  He  acted  upon  the  principle,  that 
"if  the  truth  makes  us  free,  we  are  free  indeed.'" 
Hence,  aged  desponding  Christians,  and  individuals 
asking  what  they  should  do  to  be  saved,  and  from  dif- 
ferent congregations  in  the  city,  were  often  found  in  his 
study  seeking  his  counsels.  On  such  occasions  there 
was  a  kindness  and  blandness  in  his  manner,  which 
formed  the  greatest  possible  contrast  with  his  stern  and 
unflinching  position  when  contending  for  principles  on 
the  floor  of  the  General  Assembly. 

A  case  in  illustration  of  this  I  will  state.  Twenty- 
five  years  ago,  the  name  of  Miss  Linnard,  w^hose 
memoir  has  since  been  published,  was  familiar  to  the 
pious  female  circles  of  Philadelphia.  She  shone  con- 
spicuously among  them,  for  her  fine  sense,  great  ac- 
tivity, and  deep  piety.  A  minister,  still  living,  preach- 
ed a  preparatory  lecture,  in  the  church  in  Spruce 
street,  of  which  she  was  a  member,  on  the  text,  "Lovest 
thou  me,"  which  cast  her  into  the  deepest  gloom. 
Such  were  the  strong  and  vivid  representations  which 
he  made,  as  to  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  right 
partaking  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that,  conscious  of  not 
possessing  them,  she  resolved  not  to  commune.  Her 
sense  of  duty  and  her  deep  depression  of  feeling  came 
into  conflict,  and  greatly  excited  her  soul.  In  this 
state  she  had  recourse  to  Dr.  Green,  who  had  heard 
the  lecture.  "My  dear  child,"  said  he,  "our  excellent 
brother  seemed  to  forget,  that  the  Lord's  table  is 
spread,  not  for  angels,  but  for  sinners.     He  has  come, 


604  LIFE  OF  THE 

not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance.  It 
is  the  weary  and  heavy  laden  he  invites  to  himself,  and 
to  the  privileges  of  his  house."  It  was  enough.  She 
left  his  study  rejoicing  in  the  Lord ;  and  a  more  joyful 
communion  season  she  had  never  spent  on  earth.  I 
heard  the  lecture,  and  the  incident  here  narrated  I 
have  had  from  both  parties.  And  this,  I  feel  per- 
suaded, is  a  fair  illustration  of  his  skill  and  success  as 
a  comforter  of  the  Lord's  people,  and  as  a  director  of 
the  inquiring  to  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ. 

It  remains  for  me  only  to  speak  of  him  as  a  lite- 
rary man.  As  his  life  and  writings  will  do  his  me- 
mory full  justice  upon  this  subject,  I  need  say  but 
little  upon  it.  His  academic  habits  he  carried  with 
him  into  his  pastoral  life,  and  always  took  rank 
in  the  very  first  class  of  the  educated  men  of  his 
own  age;  with  such  men  as  D wight,  and  Smith,  and 
Wilson,  and  Mason.  If  he  was  excelled  in  brilliancy 
by  these,  and  others  with  whom  he  ranked,  he  was 
fully  their  equal  in  all  solid  attainments.  It  was  no 
ordinary  tribute  to  his  literary  character,  that  he  should 
be  selected  to  succeed  Dr.  Smith  as  the  President  of 
Princeton  College,  in  which  position  he  discharged  his 
duties  as  instructor  with  distinguished  ability,  and,  in 
a  religious  point  of  view,  with  distinguished  usefulness. 
It  was  during  his  presidency  that  the  revival  occurred 
which,  under  God,  brought  into  the  Church  and  into 
the  ministry  such  men  as  Dr.  John  Breckinridge,  Dr. 
Hodge,  Bishops  Mcllvaine  of  Ohio,  and  Johns  of  Vir- 
ginia.    On  retiring  from  the  presidency  he  commenced 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN.  605 

the  Christian  Advocate,  which  he  edited  for  twelve 
years ;  and  whose  twelve  volumes  give  the  most  ample 
testimony  to  his  rich  scholarship,  his  keen  discrimina- 
tion, his  metaphysical  acumen,  his  sharpness  as  a  critic, 
and  to  the  extent  and  variety  of  his  reading.  Some  of 
the  ablest  productions  of  his  pen  were  written  after  he 
had  passed  his  four-score  years ;  and  to  the  very  close 
of  his  life  his  Greek  Testament  was  his  daily  study, 
and  he  could  repeat  passages  from  the  Greek  and 
Roman  classics  with  the  interest  and  vigour  of  a  school 
boy.  His  habits  of  study  he  never  surrendered  to  the 
last.  And  I  have  in  my  possession  a  note  written  to 
me  on  business  in  his  eighty-fifth  year;  written  with 
as  clear,  bold,  and  steady  a  hand,  as  if  written  in  his 
fortieth  year.  In  this  respect  he  is  an  example  w^orthy 
of  imitation  by  all  literary  men  in  advanced  years,  to 
study,  write,  and  work  to  the  last.  Still  waters  soon 
stagnate;  running  waters  never.  The  mind,  unem- 
ployed, like  the  blade  of  Hudibras, 

"Which  ate  into  itself,  for  lack 
Of  somebody  to  hew  and  hack," 

preys  upon  itself,  and  soon  passes  away. 

Such  is  my  estimate  of  the  character  of  Dr.  Green. 
By  others  who  knew  him  much  longer,  and  more  inti- 
mately, it  might  be  sketched  more  strongly  and  truly; 
but  such  are  the  impressions  he  has  left  upon  my  mind 
and  heart  by  an  acquaintance  with  him  of  twenty  years. 
On  the  whole,  I  esteem  him  as  among  the  ripest  scho- 


606  Jl-IFE  OF  THE 

lars,  the  most  able  divines,  the  most  useful  men,  which 
our  country  has  produced.  His  name  will  be  more 
closely  connected  with  the  history  and  progress  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  one  hundred  years  hence,  than 
that  of  any  of  his  predecessors.  He  well  deserves  a 
name  and  a  place  among  ''The  Lights  of  the  American 
Pulpit." 

Yours  affectionately, 

N.  Murray. 

May,  1849. 


We  will  only  add  what  might  have  been  inserted  in 
a  former  place,  that  on  the  22d  of  May,  the  remains  of 
Dr.  Green  were  taken  to  Princeton,  New  Jersey,  for  in- 
terment. A  large  number  of  clergymen  and  other  gen- 
tlemen attended  them,  who  being  joined  by  a  numerous 
cortege  from  Princeton,  proceeded  to  the  first  Presbyte- 
rian church,  where  an  appropriate  funeral  discourse 
was  delivered  by  Rev.  Dr.  Janeway,  on  Philippians  i. 
21,  "For  me  to  live  is  Christ."  Prayers  were  offered 
by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Miller  and  President  Carnahan.  At 
the  conclusion  of  the  solemn  services,  a  very  large  pro- 
cession accompanied  the  body  to  the  cemetery;  and 
when  the  coffin  had  been  deposited  in  the  grave, 
a  brief  and  touching  address  was  made  by  President 
Carnahan. 

Thus  the  ashes  of  Dr.  Green  were  provided  with  a 
suitable  resting  place  by  the  side  of  Presidents  Burr, 


REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN,  607 

Edwards,  Witherspoon,  Davies,  Finley,   Smith,  and 
other  illustrious  dead : 

Mortalitate  relicta — vivit  immortalitate  indutus. 

On  account  of  the  distinguished  virtues  of  this  vene- 
rable man,  and  his  most  faithful  and  useful  services  to 
the  College,  the  Trustees  caused  a  monument  to  be 
erected,  on  which  is  the  inscription  which  we  have 
transferred  to  our  pages. 


ADMODUM   EEVERENDI 

ASHBEL  GREEN,  D.D.  LL.D. 

Prsesidis  Octavi  Collegii  Neo-Csesariensis. 

Natus  Jul.  prid.  Non.,  Hanover?e,  Neo-Cjesariensium. 

Anno  Salutis  MDCCLXIL 

Artibus  liberalibus  instructus  in  Aula  Nassovica, 

Primum  Gradum  accepit  Anno  MDCCLXXXIII. 

Extemplo  Tutor  designatus  officio  biennium  fungebatur; 

deinde  ad  Philosophise  Naturalis  sellam  promotus, 

alteram  biennium  in  Aula  Nassovica  permanebat. 

Sacris  ordinibus  initiatus  Munus  Pastorale 
in  Philadelphia  suscepit;  ibique  officiis  et  laboribus 

Ministerii  Evangelic!  annos  viginti  et  quinque 

diligenter,  et,  Deo  favente,  feliciter  perfunctus  est. 

Tandem  designatus  Aulse  Nassovicge  Prseses 

officium  inivit  Anno  MDCCCXII. 

Posteaquam  decern  annos  cum  fidelitate  et  dignitate  prgese- 

derat, 

Praesidis  munere  se  abdicavit,  et  rellquum  vitce  suas 

Spatium  ad  literas  sacras  excolendas 

atque  ad  Evangelium  prsedicandum,  et  ad 

res  Dei  Ecclesite  communes  administrandas  dedit. 

Post  vitam  longam  utilissimamque 

Jun.  XIV.°  Kal.      A.  D.  MDCCCXLVIII,  et  setatis  su^ 

Anno  LXXXVI, 

Philadelphia  in  Jesu  obdormivit. 

Quod  mortale,  ejusdem  mensis  XI.°  Kal., 

multis  amicis,  non  sine  spe  beatissima,  moerentibus, 

in  hoc  tumulo,  depositum  est. 

Plurimis  animi  dotibus,  et  eloquentia  profluente 

Ornataque  prnsditus,  apud  Conventum  Generalem 

aliaque  Ecclesife  Concilia  auctoritatem 

magnam  et  salutarem  ille  semper  habebat. 

Vir  pietatis  sincerfe  exiraii-eque, 

Civis  boni  publici  studiosus 

et  Literarum  Scientiarumque  Patronus. 

Propter  virtutes  hujus  venerabilis  viri  eximias 

et  ofiScia  fidelissiraa  atque  Collegio  Neo-Cres.  utilissima, 

Hoc  Monumentum 

ponendum  Curatores  fecerunt. 


Sactt^  to  tijt  fHtmorj> 

OF   THE  VERY   REVEREND 

ASHBEL  GREEN,  D.D.  LL.D. 

Eighth  President  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey. 

He  was  born  at  Hanover,  in  New  Jersey, 

July  6th,  1762. 

Having  been  instructed  in  the  liberal  arts  in  Nassau  Hall, 

He  took  his  first  degree  in  the  year  1783. 
He  was  at  once  appointed  Tutor  and  discharged  the  duties 

of  that  office  for  two  years ; 

Afterwards  having  been  promoted  to  the  chair  of  Natural 

Philosophy, 

Pie  continued  two  years  longer  in  Nassau  Hall. 

Having  been  admitted  to  Holy  Orders 

He  undertook  the  Pastoral  Office  at  Philadelphia ; 

and  there  for  the  space  of  twenty-five  years 

he  diligently,  and,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  successfully 

performed  the  duties  and  labours  of  the  Gospel  Ministry. 

At  length  having  been  chosen  President  of  Nassau  Hall, 

he  entered  upon  that  office  in  the  year  1812. 

After  he  had  acted  as  President  with  fidelity  and  dignity  for 

ten  years, 

He  resigned  the  Presidency,  and  devoted  the  rest  of  his  life 

to  the  study  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  and  to  preaching 

the  Gospel,  and  to  the  management  of  the  common  concerns  of 

the  Church  of  God. 

After  a  long  and  most  useful  life. 

He  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  at  Philadelphia 

On  the  19th  day  of  May,  A.  D.  1848,  and  in  the  86th  year 

of  his  age. 

What  was  mortal,  was  on  the  22d  day  of  the  same  month, 

by  many  friends,  grieving,  but  not  without  most  blessed  hopes, 

deposited  in  this  tomb. 

Gifted  with  very  many  mental  endowments  and  with  fluent 

and  graceful  eloquence, 

Pie  always  possessed  great  and  salutary  influence  in  the 

General  Assembly  and  in  other  councils  of  the  Church. 

He  was  a  man  of  sincere  and  distinguished  piety, 

A  citizen  zealous  for  the  public  welfare. 

And  a  patron  of  literature  and  science. 

On  account  of  the  distinguished  virtues  of  this  venerable  man, 

and  his  most  faithful  and  useful  services  to  the 

College  of  New  Jersey, 

the  Trustees  have  caused  this 

Monument  to  be  erected. 

77 


APPENDIX. 


(A.) 

Perhaps  this  statement  concerning  "  the  introduction  of  the  study  of  the  Bible  as 
a  college  exercise,"  may  be  left  without  qualification.  We  know  of  nothing  which 
detracts  in  the  least  from  the  credit  of  Dr.  Green,  who  certainly  did  it,  as  he  verily 
believed,  without  any  precedent.  It  will  serve,  however,  to  show  the  kindred  spirit 
of  Dr.  Green  and  of  the  godly  founders  of  Harvard  College  at  Cambridge,  Massa- 
chusetts, in  1642,  that,  in  the  first  constitution,  the  object  proposed  to  be  attained  in 
its  foundation  are  set  forth  to  be  "  piety,  morality,  and  learning.  And  for  the  pur- 
pose of  securing  these,  the  students  were  to  be  practised  twice  a  day  in  reading  the 
Scriptures,  giving  an  account  of  their  proficiency  and  experience  in  practical  and 
spiritual  truths,  accompanied  by  theoretic  observations  on  the  language  and  logic  of 
the  sacred  writings.  They  were  carefully  to  attend  God's  ordinances,  and  be 
examined  on  their  profiting;  common-placing  the  sermons,  and  repeating  them 
publicly  in  the  hall.  In  every  year  and  every  week  of  the  College  course,  every 
class  was  practised  in  the  Bible  and  catechetical  divinity."  See  President  Quincy's 
History. 

"  It  ought  perhaps  to  have  been  here  suggested,  that  this  institution  was  the  first 
(so  far  as  I  am  informed)  into  which  the  study  of  the  Bible,  as  a  college  exercise, 
was  introduced.  A  few  years  after  I  was  graduated,  I  believe  about  the  year  1813, 
the  now  aged  and  most  venerable  minister  of  the  gospel,  the  Kev.  Dr.  Ashbel 
Green,  a  few  months  after  he  became  the  President,  adopted  the  plan  of  recita- 
tions on  the  Bible  on  the  Sabbath  afternoon.  They  were  at  first  confined  to  the 
Senior  Class,  the  President  himself  presiding  over  the  exercise,  but  were  soon 
extended  to  the  whole  College."  Address  delivered  at  Princeton,  September,  1837, 
by  the  Hon.  S.  L.  Southard. 

The  same  testimony  to  this  interesting  fact  was  borne  by  the  Kev.  Dr.  Miller 
in  the  following  sentiment  proposed  at  the  centennial  celebration  of  the  College  of 
New  Jersey,  June,  1847:  "The  venerable  Ashbel  Green,  D.D.  L.L.D.,  our  vene- 
rated eighth  President;  we  honour  him  as  the  first  head  of  a  college  in  the  United 
States  who  introduced  the  study  of  the  Bible  as  a  regular  part  of  the  collegiate 
course,  (he  has  sent  up  his  blessing,)  sero  in  coslum  ascendat!  And,  when  we 
shall  be  taken  up,  we  may  well  say  with  the  bereaved  prophet  of  old,  '  My  Father, 
my  Father,  the  chariots  of  Israel,  and  the  horsemen  thereof.' 

The  following  communication  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Magie,  of  Elizabethtown,  New 
Jersey,  in  relation  to  Dr.  Green's  Bible  class  instruction,  will  be  read  with  much 
interest: 

"Many  of  Dr.  Green's  pupils  remember  him  with  the  deepest  interest  as  the 
teacher  of  a  College  Bible  class.  Years  have  passed  since  I  had  the  happiness  to 
sit  at  his  feet,  but  the  scene  is  scarcely  less  vivid  in  my  mind  than  are  the  transac- 
tions of  yesterday.  Everything  indicated  that  the  heart  of  the  venerable  man  was 
strongly  set  on  this  part  of  his  oflicial  work.  His  addresses,  his  sermons,  and  his 
prayers,  all  showed  how  essential  to  a  liberal  education  he  deemed  a  competent 
knowledge  of  the  word  of  God. 

'•The  Bible  recitation  took  the  place  of  a  public  religious  service  for  Sabbath 


612  APPENDIX, 

afternoon.  Every  student  in  College  was  requested  to  be  present,  and  if  he  did  not 
answer  to  his  name  at  the  calling  of  the  roll,  he  had  subsequently  to  give  a  reason 
for  his  absence  to  the  President.  The  members  of  the  faculty,  too,  all  attended,  as 
well  for  the  sake  of  example  as  for  their  own  personal  improvement.  Upon  the 
ringing  of  the  bell  we  assembled,  and  waited  to  receive  the  President  as  he  entered, 
at  the  appointed  moment,  with  the  book  of  God  under  his  arm.  The  lesson  from 
the  Scriptures  was  always  connected  with  singing  and  prayer. 

"  It  was  the  object  of  the  Doctor  to  give  us,  as  far  as  possible,  some  connected 
view  of  revealed  truth.  For  this  purpose,  we  studied  the  historical,  devotional,  and 
preceptive  parts  of  the  Bible  somewhat  in  turn,  thus  bringing  both  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  under  review.  Often  we  were  expected  simply  to  answer  ques- 
tions on  the  chapters  previously  assigned ;  but  it  was  deemed  far  better  for  us  to 
give  a  synopsis  of  their  contents,  either  in  our  own  language,  or  in  that  of  the 
inspired  writers  themselves,  as  we  might  prefer.  A  considerable  portion  of  the 
Psalms  we  committed  almost  entirely  to  memory,  especially  the  more  striking 
passages. 

"  No  department  in  the  whole  College  course  was  considered  more  important. 
There  were  students  in  every  class  who  prepared  themselves  so  carefully  as  to  be 
able  to  go  over  the  whole  lesson  with  scarcely  a  single  prompting.  Many  a  beloved 
youth  was  thus,  perhaps  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  led  into  the  best  field  of  truth 
undefiled. 

"The  lesson  usually  consisted  of  from  three  to  five  chapters,  and  the  Doctor 
called  us  up  promiscuously ;  so  that  no  one  could  know  beforehand  whether  he 
would  have  to  recite  or  not.  The  catalogue  lay  before  him,  and  that  all  might  be 
induced  to  prepare,  he  repeated  the  name  of  any  one  at  his  option.  Whenever  any 
student  gave  evidence  of  having  fully  mastered  the  allotted  portion,  the  countenance 
of  the  good  President  would  never  fail  to  assume  its  blandest  and  sweetest  aspect. 
Not  a  few  recollect  with  what  high  pleasure  he  would  listen  to  the  repetition  of 
some  beautiful  and  sublime  passage  of  the  word  of  God.  Never  did  he  pronounce 
the  well  remembered  phrase,  let  that  suffice,  with  such  unequivocal  tokens  of  real 
delight. 

"  We  were  all  required  upon  entering  College  to  learn  the  Lord's  Prayer  in 
Greek.  This  we  repeated,  occasionally  in  connection  with  the  Bible  recitation, 
through  our  whole  course,  until  the  precious  words  became  imprinted  on  the  mind 
like  the  letters  of  the  alphabet.  Till  we  die  we  shall  appreciate  the  name  of  our 
revered  President,  with  the  prayer  taught  by  Him  who  spake  as  never  man  spoke. 

"  As  to  the  results  of  this  whole  excellent  plan,  much  must  be  left  for  the  disclo. 
sures  of  the  final  day.  Still  it  is  safe  to  say,  that  more  than  one  of  the  old  students 
of  President  Green  will  remember,  while  life  lasts,  the  impression  often  made  by  his 
judicious  remarks  and  affectionate  exhortations.  Every  thing  was  then  kind  and 
paternal.  The  Doctor  laid  aside  whatever  was  stift"  and  formal  in  manner,  and 
seemed  like  a  tender,  warm-hearted  father  in  the  midst  of  a  group  of  children.  The 
College  officer  was  all  merged  in  the  sympathizing  man  of  God,  and  we  retired  to 
our  rooms  with  the  conviction,  that  there  was  one  who  felt  an  interest  in  our  eternal 
Welfare." 

(B.) 

The  following  is  the  Epitaph  to  which  the  reference  is  made ;  and  which  the 
reader,  we  think,  will  be  gratified  to  see,  notwithstanding  the  disparaging  terms  in 
which  the  author  speaks  of  his  poetic  capacity : 

Say  what  the  mother,  wife,  and  friend,  should  be 

In  this  imperfect  state,  and  that  was  she. 

Think  what  the  humblest  Christians  dying  prize, 

That  meed,  she  now  possesses  in  the  skies. 

Her  full  reward  eternity  alone, 

To  kindred  sainted  spirits  can  make  known. 

Reader,  aspire,  make  not  this  earth  thy  home. 

Live  here  by  faith,  and  hope  thy  heaven  to  come. 


APPENDIX.  613 


(C.) 

In  Ihe  twelfth  volume  of  the  Christian  Advocate,  we  find  the  following  pleasant 
notice  of  the  first  sermon  which  Dr.  Green  ever  wrote. 

After  begging  indulgence  for  the  little  "  egotism"  which  it  betrays,  he  states  that 
"  the  text  was  given  him  as  the  subject  of  a  popular  discourse,  when  he  was  on 
trials  for  the  gospel  ministry  in  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  New  Jersey, 
and  was  composed  in  his  room  in  Nassau  Hall,  when  he  was  a  tutor  in  that  insti- 
tution, in  the  summer  of  the  year  17S5. 

"  After  being  read  to  the  Presbytery  in  private,  it  was  several  months  afterwards 
delivered  memoriter,  in  the  church  in  Princeton,  the  first  time  that  the  author 
preached  after  his  licensure.  Dr.  Witherspoon  sitting  in  the  pulpit  with  the  preacher, 
and  insisting  that  he  should  not  show  a  note.  His  injunction  was  obeyed,  and  as 
the  young  licentiate  walked  from  the  house  of  worship  with  his  highly  respected 
teacher,  he  received  from  him,  for  his  encouragement,  what  he  says  was  "  the  only 
praise  ever  given  him  to  his  face"  by  that  venerated  man.  It  was  a  maxim  with 
this  eminent  scholar  and  divine,  which,  he  said,  admitted  of  but  very  few  excep- 
tions, 'Never  to  praise  a  man  to  his  face,  and  never  to  speak  evil  of  him  behind 
his  back,  unless  called  to  do  so,  as  a  matter  of  obvious  duty,  and  for  a  useful  pur- 
pose.'" 

(D.) 

In  the  year  1698  a  plan  was  devised  for  erecting  a  college  in  Connecticut,  by  a 
general  synod  of  the  churches.  It  was  intended  that  the  synod  should  nominate  the 
first  president  and  inspectors,  and  have  some  kind  of  influence  in  all  future  elections, 
"so  far  as  should  be  necessary  to  preserve  orthodoxy  in  the  governors;"  that  the 
college  should  be  called  the  "school  of  the  church,"  and  that  the  churches 
should  contribute  towards  its  support.  This  project  failed ;  but  in  the  following 
year,  ten  of  the  principal  ministers  of  the  colony  were  nominated  and  agreed  upon 
by  general  consent,  both  of  the  clergy  and  laity,  to  be  trustees,  to  found,  erect,  and 
govern  a  college.  The  individuals  thus  named  for  the  important  object,  were  the 
Rev.  James  Noyes,  of  Stonington  ;  the  Rev.  Israel  Chauncey,  of  Stratford  ;  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Buckingham,  of  Saybrook;  the  Rev.  Abraham  Pierson,  of  Killingworth ; 
the  Rev.  Samuel  Mather,  of  Windsor ;  the  Rev.  Samuel  Andrew,  of  Milford ;  the 
Rev.  Timothy  Woodbridge,  of  Hartford  ;  the  Rev.  James  Pierpont,  of  New  Haven  ; 
the  Rev.  Noadiah  Russell,  of  Middletown,  and  the  Rev.  Joseph  Webb,  of  Fairfield. 
These  clergymen,  with  the  exception  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Buckingham,  of  Saybrook,  were 
all  graduates  of  Harvard  College. 

The  trustees  met  in  New  Haven  some  time  in  the  year  1700,  and  formed  them, 
selves  into  a  society,  to  consist  of  eleven  ministers,  including  a  rector,  and  agreed  to 
found  a  college  in  the  colony  of  Connecticut. 

On  the  9th  day  of  October,  1701,  the  Colonial  Assembly  granted  a  charter  to  the 
college,  with  some  small  variations  only,  from  the  form  which  had  been  received 
from  Boston. 

The  trustees,  on  receiving  their  charter,  met  at  Saybrook,  November  11,  1701, 
and  chose  for  rector  the  Rev.  Israel  Chauncey,  of  Stratford.  Mr.  Chauncey  was 
son  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Chauncey,  the  second  president  of  Harvard  College,  and 
had  a  high  reputation  for  scholarship.  He,  however,  declined  the  place,  and  the 
Rev.  Abraham  Pierson,  of  Killingworth,  was  chosen  the  first  rector  of  the  school. 

During  the  life  of  rector  Pierson,  that  is,  until  the  year  1707,  the  students  con- 
tinued at  Killingworth,  where  they  received  instruction  from  the  rector  and  one 
tutor;  the  commencements  only  being  held  at  Saybrook,  and  privately  in  the  house 
of  Mr.  Buckingham,  who  was  one  of  the  trustees.  The  death  of  rector  Pierson 
occurred  March  5,  1717.     He  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Abraham  Pierson,  who 


614  APPENDIX. 

emigrated  from  England,  and  who  was  the  first  minister  of  Branford,  in  the  colony 
of  New  Haven.  Some  account  of  Mr.  Pierson  is  given  by  Dr.  Cotton  Mather,  in 
his  Magnalia.  On  the  union  of  the  two  colonies  of  Connecticut  and  New  Haven, 
in  1660,  great  dissatisfaction  at  this  event  existed  throughout  all  parts  of  the  New 
Haven  jurisdiction.  Mr.  Pierson,  especially,  was  so  unwilling  to  continue  under 
the  new  government,  that  with  a  large  part  of  his  congregation  he  left  Branford,  and 
commenced  a  settlement  on  the  banks  of  a  river  in  New  Jersey,  before  unoccupied, 
and  to  the  new  town  he  gave  the  name  of  Newark.  His  son  Abraham,  the  first 
rector,  was  educated  at  Harvard  College,  where  he  received  his  bachelor's  degree  in 
16G8.  For  some  years  he  was  settled  in  the  ministry  at  Newark,  as  colleague  with 
his  father  ;  but  after  his  father's  death,  some  controversy  having  arisen  on  the  subject 
of  Presbyterianism,  Mr.  Pierson  not  improbably  having  some  congregational  biases, 
he  removed  to  Killingworth,  in  Connecticut,  where  he  remained  till  his  death. 
President  Clap,  who  was  cotemporary  with  some  of  the  first  graduates  of  the  colle- 
giate school,  and  from  whom,  without  doubt,  he  received  his  information,  says  of 
rector  Pierson,  that  he  "  was  a  hard  student,  a  good  scholar,  a  great  divine,  and  a 
wise,  steady,  and  judicious  gentleman,  in  all  his  conduct."  He  adds,  that  "  he 
instructed  and  governed  the  infant  college  with  general  approbation,  and  composed 
a  system  of  natural  philosophy,  which  the  students  recited  for  many  years." 


(E.) 

As  both  the  address  of  the  clergy  and  the  President's  reply  are  papers  of  peculiar 
interest,  we  have  taken  them  from  the  Christian  Advocate  for  the  gratification  of 
those  readers  to  whom  that  work  is  not  accessible. 

To  George  Washington,  President  of  the  United  States, 

Sir — On  this  day,  which  becomes  important  in  the  annals  of  America,  as  marking 
the  close  of  a  splendid  public  life,  devoted  for  near  half  a  century  to  the  service  of 
vour  country,  we,  the  undersigned  clergy  of  diflerent  denominations  residing  in  and 
near  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  beg  leave  to  join  the  voice  of  our  fellow-citizens,  in 
expressing  a  deep  sense  of  your  public  services,  in  every  department  of  trust  and 
authority  committed  to  you.  But  in  our  special  character  as  ministers  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  we  are  more  immediately  bound  to  acknowledge  the  countenance  which 
you  have  uniformly  given  to  his  holy  religion. 

In  your  public  character,  we  have  uniformly  beheld  the  edifying  example  of  a 
civil  ruler  always  acknowledging  the  superintendence  of  divine  Providence  in  the 
affairs  of  men;  and  confirming  that  example  by  the  powerful  recommendation  of 
religion  and  morality,  as  the  firmest  basis  of  social  happiness; — more  especially  in 
the  following  language  of  your  atfectionate  parting  address  to  your  fellow-citizens  : 
"  Of  all  the  dispositions  and  habits  which  lead  to  political  prosperity,  religion  and 
morality  are  indispensable  supports.  In  vain  would  that  man  claim  the  tribute  of 
patriotism,  who  should  labour  to  subvert  these  great  pillars  of  social  happiness — the 
surest  props  of  the  duties  of  men  and  citizens.  The  mere  politician,  equally  with 
the  religious  man,  ought  to  respect  and  cherish  them.  A  volume  could  not  trace 
all  their  connexions  with  private  and  public  felicity.  Let  us  with  caution  indulge 
the  supposition  that  morality  can  be  maintained  without  religion.  Keason  and 
experience  forbid  us  to  expect  that  national  morality  can  prevail  in  exclusion  of 
religious  principles."  Should  the  importance  of  these  just  and  pious  sentiments  be 
duly  appreciated  and  regarded,  we  confidently  trust  that  the  prayers  you  have 
oiTered  for  the  prosperity  of  our  common  country  will  be  answered.  In  these 
prayers  we  most  fervently  unite;  and  with  equal  fervour  we  join  in  those  which 
the  numerous  public  bodies  that  represent  the  citizens  of  these  States  are  offering 
for  their  beloved  chief.     We  most  devoutly  implore  the  divine  blessing  to  attend 


APPENDIX. 


61^ 


you  in  your  retirement,  to  make  it  in  all  respects  comfortable  to  you,  to  satisfy  you 
with  length  of  days;  and  finally  to  receive  you  into  happiness  and  glory  infinitely 
greater  than  this  world  can  bestow. 

W>r.  White, 

AsHBEL  Gheex, 

Wm.  Smith, 

John  Ewing, 

Samuel  Jones, 

Wsr.  Hendel, 

Samuel  Magaav, 

Henut  Helmuth, 

Samuel  Blair, 

Nicolas  Collin, 

RoBEnT  Annan, 

Wm.  Marshall, 

John  Meder. 
Philadelphia,  Slarch  U,  1797. 


John  Andrews, 
J.  F.  Schmidt, 
Robert  Blackwell, 
Wm.  Rogers, 
Thomas  Ustick, 
Andrew  Hunter, 
John  Dickins, 
J.  Jones, 
Joseph  Turner, 
EzEKiEL  Cooper, 
Morgan  J.  Rhees, 
Jas.  Abehchombie, 


To  THE  Clergy  of  different  Denominations  residing  in  and  near  the 
CITY  OF  Philadelphia. 

Gentlemen — Not  to  acknowledge  with  gratitude  and  sensibility  the  affectionate 
addresses  and  benevolent  wishes  of  my  fellow-citizens,  on  my  retiring  from  public 
life,  would  prove  that  I  have  been  unworthy  of  the  confidence  which  they  have  been 
pleased  to  repose  in  me. 

And  among  those  public  testimonies  of  attachment  and  approbation,  none  can  be 
more  grateful  than  that  of  so  respectable  a  body  as  yours. 

Believing,  as  I  do,  that  Religion  and  Morality  are  the  essential  pillars  of  civil 
society,  I  view,  with  unspeakable  pleasure,  that  harmony  and  brotherly  love  which 
characterize  the  clergy  of  different  denominations,  as  well  in  this,  as  in  other  parts 
of  the  United  States ;  exhibiting  to  the  world  a  new  and  interesting  spectacle,  at 
once  the  pride  of  our  country  and  the  surest  basis  of  universal  harmony. 

That  your  labours  for  the  good  of  mankind  may  be  crowned  with  success;  that 
your  temporal  enjoyments  may  be  commensurate  with  your  merits;  and  that  the 
future  reward  of  good  and  faithful  servants  may  be  yours,  I  shall  not  cease  to  sup- 
plicate the  Divine  Author  of  life  and  felicity. 

Geo.  Washington. 


(F.) 

The  writer  is  not  aware  of  there  being  in  print  any  other  record  of  this  vene- 
rated servant  of  Christ,  than  the  tender  and  beautiful  sketch  which  was  furnished 
by  Dr.  Green  in  the  discourse  preached  on  the  occasion  of  his  lamented  death  by 
the  yellow  fever,  October  18,  1793.  It  is  a  gem  which  will  add  to  the  beauty  and 
richness  of  the  volume,  and  which  we  take  great  pleasure  in  preserving. 

«  Time  will  not  permit  me  to  give  so  full  a  sketch  of  the  life  and  character  of  Dr. 
Sproat,  as  my  inclination  would  lead  me  to  attempt.  You  knew  him  well;  and  as 
the  principal  things  which  will  be  mentioned  fell  under  your  observation  as  well 
as  mine,  you  will  be  witnesses  that  what  I  speak  is  the  unexaggerated  truth. 

"  At  the  College  of  Yale,  in  the  state  of  Connecticut,  he  early  received  a  liberal 
education.  While  he  was  pursuing  his  academical  studies,  he  met  with  that  change 
in  his  temper  and  views  which  determined  him  to  devote  his  life  to  the  ministry  of 
the  gospel,  and  which,  we  doubt  not,  has  prepared  him  for  the  exercises  and  enjoy- 
ments of  the  heavenly  state.  The  instrument  of  this  work  lies  there  before  you  sleep- 
ing in  the  dust.*  Or,  to  speak  more  properly,  is  now  rejoicing  with  him  whom  we 
lament  in  the  kingdom  of  glory.     His  own  relation  to  me  of  the  circumstance  here 

*  Mr.  Tennent  is  interred  in  the  broad  aisle  of  the  church. 


61(5  APPENDIX. 

alluded  to  was  nearly  thus:  <  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent,  the  founder  of  our  church,  in 
his  memorable  tour  through  the  eastern  States,  preached,  among  other  places,  at  the 
college  where  I  then  was — a  careless,  unthinking  youth,  I  had  never  seen  or  known 
of  him  before.  But  the  power  of  God  seemed  to  go  with  him  wherever  he  went, 
and  the  first  sermon  that  I  heard  him  deliver  made  impressions  on  my  soul  that 
have  never  been  effaced.'  It  is  pleasing  to  remark  and  remember  such  a  circum- 
stance as  this ;  to  observe  how  one  faithful  minister  of  the  gospel  is  made  instru. 
mental  in  raising  up  another,  and  of  providing  himself  with  an  immediate  and  pious 
successor,  in  a  place  far  distant  from  the  scene  of  his  stated  ministrations.  As  this 
event  also  happened  a  considerable  space  before  the  congregation  of  which  they 
both  had  the  charge,  and  which  was  so  dear  to  both,  was  organized  or  collected,  we 
are  led  to  observe  how  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  takes  care  for  its  supply  and 
edification  beyond  the  utmost  reach  of  human  views ;  and  that  a  laborious  servant 
of  Jesus  Christ  may  perform  some  of  his  most  essential  services  at  a  time  and  in  a 
manner  wholly  unknown  to  himself. 

«  Dr.  Sproat  was  first  ordained  a  minister  of  the  gospel  at  Guilford,  in  Connecticut. 
During  the  revival  of  religion  in  this  country  between  forty  and  fifty  years  ago,  he 
was  abundant  in  labours,  distinguished  in  his  zeal,  highly  popular,  and  greatly 
blessed.  From  Guilford,  the  call  of  this  church  brought  him  to  this  city,  and  gave 
us  the  advantages  of  his  piety  and  fidelity  in  his  Master's  cause.  Between  his  first 
congregation  and  his  second,  his  life,  as  a  minister,  was  almost  equally  divided. 
Nearly  the  exact  space  of  twenty-five  years  was  spent  in  each. 

"In  his  natural  temper  he  used  often  to  tell  me  he  was  easily  susceptible  of  pas- 
sion. If  it  was  so,  it  is  certain,  Uke  the  sage  of  antiquity,*  he  was  remarkable  for 
his  victory  over  it,  and  for  those  virtues  which  are  its  opposites.  Patience,  modera- 
tion, indulgence,  and  forbearance  were  leading  features  in  his  general  character. 
Meekness  and  affection  distinguished  him  highly.  Not  only  in  the  near  relations 
of  husband,  father  and  master,  did  they  render  him  most  dear  and  exemplary;  but 
in  all  his  intercourse  with  the  world  they  shone  out  in  the  mildest  and  most  amiable 
light.  His  candour,  charity  and  tenderness,  appeared  on  all  occasions,  and  gained 
him  in  a  peculiar  degree  the  respect  and  aflection  of  almost  all  descriptions  of  per- 
sons. He  was  free  from  all  disguise.  He  was  '  an  Israelite  indeed  in  whom  there 
was  no  guile.'  You  saw  at  once  the  man  you  would  always  see.  Such  a  man 
was  peculiarly  formed  for  lasting  friendship  and  unreserved  confidence.  They 
could  scarcely  be  avoided  by  one  who  was  often  with  him.  Between  him  and 
myself,  therefore,  they  subsisted  in  a  manner  which  fills  me  with  a  mournful  plea- 
sure to  recollect,  and  the  loss  of  which  I  most  sensibly  realize  and  deplore.  In  a 
collegiate  charge  of  nearly  seven  years,  not  one  cold,  or  distant,  or  formal  word  ever 
passed  between  us;  not  the  slightest  alienation  interrupted  our  harmony.  On  all 
occasions  he  treated  me  like  a  father,  and  like  a  father  I  can  truly  say,  I  loved  and 
honoured  him.  His  usual  appellation  in  addressing  me  was,  my  son;  and  had  I 
been  his  son  by  the  ties  of  nature,  as  well  as  in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel,  he  could 
scarcely  have  treated  me  with  more  affection,  or  more  sincerely  regarded  my  interest 
as  his  own.  These  declarations  are  the  tribute  of  justice,  of  duty,  and  of  gratitude, 
which  I  owe  to  his  memory.  I  owe  it  indeed  a  thousand  times  more  than  this — 
a  thousand  recollections  of  kindness  fill  my  mind  and  affect  my  heart  while  I  am 
speaking  of  him.  I  can  never  forget  them;  but  I  must  now  forbear  to  speak 
farther  of  them. 

"  In  scholastic  attainments  he  was  a  good  proficient.  Of  those  which  are  de- 
nominated  the  learned  languages,  he  was  a  considerable  master.  He  loved  all  the 
pursuits  and  interests  of  science;  and  I  have  heard  him  lament  that  his  urgent  calls 
to  active  service  in  early  life,  left  him  so  little  time  to  become  accurate  in  some  of 
the  departments  of  literature. 

"  In  the  study  of  divinity  he  had  made  a  progress  which  was  truly  great  and 
enviable.     It  was  his  delight,  and  he  pursued  it  incessantly.     A  man  has  seldom 

*  Socrates. 


APPENDIX.  (317 

been  seen  who  had  a  more  complete  knowledge,  or  a  more  familiar  ac  uaintance 
with  the  holy  Scriptures.  His  great  readiness  in  quoting  and  applying  them  in  a 
pertinent  manner  in  his  public  addresses,  you  have  all  of  you  observed,  and  many 
of  you,  I  trust,  will  remember,  as  the  means  of  your  spiritual  edification.  He  had 
made  deep  researches  into  systematic,  casuistic,  and  polemic  divinity.  On  these 
subjects  he  read  much  in  some  of  the  last  years  of  his  life.  '  My  own  sentiments,' 
said  he,  'in  regard  to  the  essentials  of  religion,  I  believe  are  fixed  ;  but  I  find  much 
entertainment,  and,  I  think,  some  advantage  in  reading  books  of  this  description.' 

"  In  his  discourses  from  the  pulpit  he  loved  to  dwell  on  the  fundamental  and  pecu- 
liar doctrines  of  the  gospel,  which  he  regarded  as  a  system  of  pure  grace  and  mercy, 
abasing  the  sinner  to  the  dust  and  exalting  God  in  the  highest.  When  the  train  of 
bis  address  led  him  to  speak  on  the  experimental  part  of  religion,  he  was  excellent  and 
edifying  in  a  singular  degree.  <  He  shunned  not  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God,' 
intreating,  warning,  and  persuading  souls  in  the  most  serious,  plain,  affectionate  and 
pressing  manner,  to  '  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.'  His  public  prayers  were 
remarkable  for  a  vein  of  piety  and  fervour  seldom  equalled.  He  had  a  certain 
copiousness  of  expression  and  engagedness  of  manner  in  this  divine  service,  which 
could  arise  from  no  other  source  than  the  familiar  intercourse  of  his  own  soul  with 
heaven. 

"  In  his  personal  religion  he  was  truly  eminent.  His  life  and  example  exhibited 
a  most  amiable  view  of  the  influence  and  eflicacy  of  the  gospel  principles  on  the 
human  heart  and  character.  Unfeigned  humility,  that  ornament  of  every  other 
grace,  had  become  a  habit  of  his  soul,  and  appeared  in  all  his  deportment.  Having 
studied  long  and  made  great  proficiency  in  the  school  of  Christ,  he  had  learned  the 
hard  lesson  of  thinking  in  a  very  lowly  manner  of  himself.  His  charity  for  others 
was  uncommonly  extensive.  It  led  him  to  hope  the  best  where  there  was  any 
probability  on  which  hope  could  be  founded.  His  faith  was  built  on  the  sure 
foundations  of  the  gospel,  and  it  supported  his  soul  in  the  most  trying  hour.  In 
some  of  his  last  moments  he  said,  '  all  my  expectations  for  eternity  rest  on  the 
infinite  grace  of  God,  abounding  through  the  finished  righteousness  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.'  He  was  a  pattern  of  patience  and  resignation.  The  painful  infirmi- 
ties of  age,  under  which  he  laboured  for  a  considerable  time  before  his  death,  he 
bore  with  a  cheerful  fortitude.  Since  the  twenty-third  day  of  August  last,  he  had 
been  looking  for  death,  and  ripening  for  it  with  uncommon  speed.  On  that  day  he 
completed  half  a  century  of  years  in  the  character  of  an  ordained  minister  of  the 
gospel ;  and  thence  forward  to  the  time  of  his  death,  the  larger  portion  of  his 
waking  hours  were  spent  in  the  immediate  acts  of  devotion,  or  of  devout  medita- 
tions and  aspirations  of  soul.*  He  endured  the  severe  distress  which  was  inflicted 
on  his  family  without  the  least  repining.-[-  At  the  funeral  of  a  dear  son,  he  might 
with  peculiar  propriety  use  the  language,  for  he  eminently  possessed  the  spirit,  of 
Job.t 

"  His  death  was  easy,  and  he  was  rational  to  the  last.  A  short  time  before  he 
expired,  and  after  he  had  lost  the  power  of  speech,  being  asked  if  he  felt  the  sup- 
ports of  rehgion,  he  answered  by  the  signal  of  lifting  up  his  hands  and  his  eyes  to 
heaven. 

"  The  respect  which  was  shown  to  his  remains,  at  a  time  which  precluded  it  in 

*  This  is  confirmed  not  only  by  the  observation  and  testimony  of  those  who 
were  most  about  him,  but  by  what  appears  in  his  own  diary.  This  diary  exhibits 
one  of  the  most  instructing  views  of  the  exercises  and  temper  of  a  Christian,  espe- 
cially when  under  affliction,  that  perhaps  has  ever  been  seen. 

t  His  eldest  son,  with  his  wife  and  youngest  daughter,  died  within  the  space  of 
a  month.  The  doctor  himself  and  Mrs.  Sproat,  were  added  to  the  number  in  less 
than  a  month  afterwards. 

t  Enfeebled  and  trembling  with  age,  the  doctor  followed  the  corpse  of  his  son  to 
the  grave,  and  after  it  was  deposited,  leaning  on  his  staff,  he  pronounced  only  these 
words:  "The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  blessed  be  the  name  of 
the  Lord."     Amen  ! 

■  78 


618  APPENDIX. 

almost  every  other  instance,  was  a  proof  of  the  high  esteem  in  which  he  was  held.* 
It  was  a  proof  also,  that  there  are  circumstances  in  which  acknowledged  and  dis- 
tinguished piety,  will  secure  that  which  wealth  cannot  purchase,  nor  worldly  influ- 
ence command.  To  the  generous  Africans  who  carried  him  to  his  grave,  I  here 
make  a  return  of  public  thanks.  Thus  lived,  and  thus  has  died,  the  late  worthy 
pastor  of  this  church.  His  life  was  filled  up  with  piety  and  fidelity,  and  the  last 
scene  of  it  was  closed  with  peculiar  honour  and  dignity.  Having  never  sullied  the 
profession  which  he  made,  or  the  character  which  he  bore,  he  retired  from  the  world 
like  a  venerable  champion  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  One  of  his  brethren,  considera- 
bly advanced  in  life  himself,  writing  to  me  on  the  subject  of  his  death,  says,  '  I  sin- 
cerely mourn  with  you  and  the  churches  the  death  of  your  colleague.  But  he  had 
lived  to  a  good  old  age.-j-  He  had  lived  a  life  of  usefulness  and  reputation,  and, 
what  was  a  rich  blessing,  he  had  not  outlived  his  usefulness,  O,  let  us  double  our 
diligence  and  '  work  while  our  day  lasts.'  " 


(G.) 

The  response  to  Dr.  Miller,  speaking  in  the  name  and  behalf  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
College,  was  as  follows,  viz : 

RESPONSIO. 

Quandoquidem,  viri  doctissimi  et  prsestantissimi,  vos  mihi  hoc  munus  honestum 
et  prteclarum  confidistis,  quid  restat,  nisi  ut  officio,  sic  ampUssime  collato,  fungi 
obnixe  conarer.  Ecquidem  cum  operis  designati  magnitudinem  contemplor,  for- 
mido;  et  de  mea  facultate  illud  conficiendi  dubito,  sane  polius  despero.  Recordatus, 
attamen,  Christi  oraculi,  Agxs;  a-ci  >i  X"i'^  /•^"''  ^  >*§  S'uya./m.i^  ucv  sv  cccrSsvsist  riKuovra.t, 
consolor;  animus  mihi  additur,  et  ad  rem  propositam  me  alacriter  accingo. 

Faxit  Deus  optimus  maximus,  ut  ad  res  secundas  nostri  collegii,  ad  prolalionem 
finium  ecclesioe  christianae,  denique  ad  gloriam  nominis  sanctissimi,  factum  con- 
ducat. 


(H.) 

A  Report  to  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  relative  to  a  Revival  of 
Religion  among  the  students  of  said  College,  in  the  winter  and  spring  of  the  year 
1815.  By  Ashbel  Green,  D.D.  LL.D.,  President  of  the  College.  Published 
by  order  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

It  has  for  some  time  been  the  practice  of  the  President  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey  to  make  a  written  report  to  the  Board  of  Trustees,  at  each  of  their  semi- 
annual  meetings,  on  the  state  of  the  College.  The  following  statement  made  a 
part  of  such  a  report,  without  any  expectation,  when  it  was  drawn  up,  that  it 

*  During  the  late  distressing  scenes  which  were  witnessed  in  this  city,  the 
almost  universal  mode  of  conveying  a  corpse  to  the  grave,  was  in  a  hearse  or  a 
cart;  and  the  attendants  consisted  only  of  the  person  who  drove  the  carriage,  the 
grave  digger,  or'  a  negro  hired  for  the  purpose,  and,  in  a  few  instances,  two  or 
three  mourning  friends.  But  in  the  case  of  ])r.  Sproat,  there  was  a  procession  and 
bearers  of  the  dead  ;  which,  as  it  was  more  striking  to  the  beholders,  in  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  it  happened,  than  the  most  splendid  funeral  that  perhaps  the 
city  ever  produced,  so  it  was  a  much  stronger  proof  of  the  affection  which  was  felt 
for  tlie  deceased,  than  the  greatest  parade  in  ordinary  times  can  possibly  be.  The 
pious  people  who  had  met  in  the  church  for  prayer,  formed  a  procession  of  about 
fifty  persons,  and  some  religious  negroes  voluntarily  offered  to  carry  the  bier. 

t  Dr.  Sproat  entered  on  his  72d  year  in  April,  1793.  lie  was  born  atScituate,  iu 
the  state  of  Massachusetts,  April  11th,  1722,  0.  S. 


APPENDIX.  QlQ 

would  ever  be  made  public.  If  it  had  been  originally  intended  for  publication,  the 
form  and  manner  of  it  would  certainly  have  been  somewhat  different ;  though  per- 
haps not  more  satisfactory  to  those  who  are  desirous  to  be  acquainted  with  a  plain 
account  of  facts.  A  few  short  notes  have  been  added,  explanatory  of  circumstances 
known  to  the  Board,  but  of  which  it  appeared  necessary  to  give  some  information 
to  the  public, 

The  report  was  read  to  the  Board  on  the  4lh  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1815. 


REVIVAL  OF  RELIGION  IN  THE  COLLEGE. 

On  this  subject  I  have  thought  it  my  duty  to  make  a  correct,  though  it  must  be 
a  very  summary,  statement  to  the  Board ;  both  because  the  subject  is  important 
and  interesting  in  itself,  and  because  imperfect  and  erroneous  accounts  respecting 
it  have  been  circulated. 

For  nearly  a  year  past — that  is,  since  the  commencement  of  the  last  summer 
session — a  very  large  proportion  of  the  students  have  attended  on  all  the  religious 
exercises  and  instructions  of  the  College  with  more  than  ordinary  seriousness;  and 
the  minds  of  some  of  them,  as  now  appears,  were  ripening,  through  this  whole 
period,  for  what  has  since  taken  place.  There  was  nothing  more  apparent,  how- 
ever, for  six  weeks  after  the  commencement  of  the  present  session,*  than  an  in- 
crease of  this  serious  attention  to  the  religious  duties  of  College;  an  increase  both 
of  the  degree  of  seriousness,  and  of  the  number  of  those  in  whom  it  was  visible. 
Every  religious  service,  both  on  secular  days  and  on  the  Sabbath,  was  attended 
with  a  solemnity  which  was  sensible  and  impressive.  In  this  manner  the  revival 
commenced,  or  rather  became  apparent,  in  the  second  week  of  January,  without 
any  unusual  occurrence  in  providence ; — without  any  alarming  event,  without  any 
extraordinary  preaching,  without  any  special  instruction,  or  other  means  that  might 
be  supposed  peculiarly  adapted  to  interest  the  mind.  The  divine  influence  seemed 
to  descend  like  the  silent  dew  of  heaven ;  and  in  about  four  weeks  there  were  very 
few  individuals  in  the  College  edifice  who  were  not  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense 
of  the  importance  of  spiritual  and  eternal  things.  There  was  scarcely  a  room — 
perhaps  not  one — which  was  not  a  place  of  earnest  secret  devotion.  For  a  time 
it  appeared  as  if  the  whole  of  our  charge  was  pressing  into  the  kingdom  of  God ; 
so  that  at  length  the  inquiry,  in  regard  to  them,  was,  not  who  was  engaged  about 
religion  1  but  who  was  not "? — After  this  state  of  things  had  continued,  without 
much  variation,  for  about  two  months,  it  became  manifest  that  a  change  was  taking 
place.  Some  were  becoming  confirmed  in  the  hopes  and  habits  of  evangelical 
piety ;  some  were  yet  serious,  thoughtful  and  prayerful,  though  perhaps  not  in  so 
great  a  degree,  or  at  least  not  so  apparently,  as  once  they  had  been ;  while  some 
were  plainly  losing  the  impressions  which  they  had  lately  felt.  And  such  has  con- 
tinued to  be  the  state  of  this  interesting  concern  to  the  time  of  making  this  report. 
The  result  is,  that  there  are  somewhat  more  than  forty  students,  in  regard  to 
whom,  so  far  as  the  time  elapsed  will  permit  us  to  judge,  favourable  hopes  may 
be  entertained  that  they  have  been  made  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace.  Perhaps 
there  are  twelve  or  fifteen  more,  who  still  retain  such  promising  impressions  of  reli- 
gion as  to  authorize  a  hope  that  the  issue,  in  regard  to  most  of  them,  may  be  favour- 
able. And  nearly  the  whole  of  the  remainder  show  a  great  readiness  to  attend  on 
all  the  social  exercises  of  religion;  not  only  on  those  which  are  stated  and  custom- 
ary, but  those  which  are  occasional,  and  the  attendance  on  which  is  entirely  volun- 

*  The  winter  session  of  the  College  commences  six  weeks  after  the  last  Wednes- 
day of  September,  and  continues  till  the  first  Thursday  after  tlie  second  Tuesday 
of  April.  The  summer  session  commences  four  weeks  after  the  last  mentioned 
period,  and  continues  till  the  last  Wednesday  of  September,  which  is  the  day  of 
the  annual  commencement. 


620  APPENDIX. 

tary.  Thus,  of  the  students  who  are  now  in  the  College,  a  majority*  may  be 
viewed  as  hopefully  pious;  and  a  large  proportion  of  the  residue  appear  to  possess 
much  tenderness  of  conscience,  and  show  a  very  desirable  regard  to  religious  duties 
and  obligations. 

It  has  already  been  intimated  that  this  revival  of  religion  commenced  without 
noise,  and  without  any  other  means  than  those  which  had  been  a  considerable  time 
in  use.  But  having  thought  it  my  duty  to  converse  with  my  pupils,  as  often  as 
they  requested  it,  at  the  time  when  their  minds  were  filled  with  anxious  fears  and 
inquiries ;  and  also  to  examine  them  individually  and  carefully,  since  hope  has,  in 
some  measure,  succeeded  to  fear,  I  have  had  a  favourable  opportunity  to  inquire, 
and  have  attentively  inquired,  after  the  instrumental  causes  of  this  revival,  as  indi- 
cated by  the  views  and  feelings  of  the  parties  concerned.  Four  such  causes  appear 
to  have  had  a  manifest  agency — 

1.  And  chiefly,  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures;-}-  accompanied  with  comments 
on  the  portion  read,  and  a  practical  application  of  the  leading  truths  contained  in  it. 
God  has  remarkably  honoured  and  blessed  his  own  word.  Strange  as  it  may  seem, 
this  study  of  the  Bible  has  always  been  a  favourite  one  among  the  youth  of  the 
College,  not  excepting  the  most  gay  and  dissipated.  Pains  have,  indeed,  been 
taken  to  render  it  interesting ;  but  the  degree  in  which  it  has  been  so,  has  been 
truly  surprising.  And,  under  the  divine  blessing,  it  has  served  to  enlighten  and 
instruct  the  youth  in  their  duty ;  it  has  rendered  their  minds  solemn  and  tender, 
beyond  what  they  were  themselves  aware  of  at  the  time;  it  has  given  them  a  deep 
reverence  for  the  truths  of  divine  revelation  •,^  it  has  qualified  them  to  hear  preach- 
ing with  advantage ;  and  at  length  revealed  truth  has,  we  trust,  been  powerfully 
and  effectually  applied  to  their  consciences,  by  the  Spirit  by  whom  it  was  endited. 

The  circumstances  in  which  the  students  have  lately  attended  on  public  worship 
have  been  peculiarly  favourable  to  their  religious  improvement.  They  have  wor- 
shipped, in  consequence  of  the  burning  of  the  church  in  this  place,  in  the  prayer 
hall  of  the  College,  for  more  than  two  years  past.  For  about  eighteen  months 
they  have  worshipped  separately  from  the  people  of  the  town ;  and  have,  with  the 
theological  students,  who  joined  them  partially  at  first  and  generally  of  late,  formed 
an  audience  or  congregation  by  themselves.  This  has  given  an  opportunity,  which 
has  been  carefully  improved,  to  choose  such  subjects  and  adopt  such  a  manner, 
in  preaching  to  them,  as  appeared  best  calculated  to  arrest  their  attention.  Appro- 
priate addresses  have  frequently  been  made,  and  the  service  has,  in  all  respects, 
been  conducted  with  a  special  view  to  their  advantage  and  religious  edification.  In 
these  circumstances,  they  have  felt  an  unusual  interest  in  the  solemnities  of  the 
sanctuary — they  have  felt  that  they  were  the  parties  directly  and  particularly  con- 
cerned in  these  solemnities  ;  and  the  good  effects  of  this  sentiment  have  been  incal- 
culably great,  and  were  very  apparent  before  the  revival  was  visible.  In  a  word, 
this  mode  of  conducting  public  worship  must  be  considered  as  having  I)cen  a  power- 
ful instrumental  cause,  both  in  producing  an  awakened  attention  to  religion  at  first, 
and  in  cherishing  it  through  the  whole  of  its  progress. 

*  The  whole  number  of  students  in  the  classes  of  the  College  is  one  hundred 
and  five,  of  whom  twelve  were  professors  of  religion  when  the  revival  began. 

t  For  more  than  two  years  the  Holy  Scriptures  had  been  made  the  subject  of  as 
regular  study  and  examination  as  the  classics,  the  mathematics,  or  philosophy. 
The  afternoon  of  the  Lord's  day  was  appropriated  uniformly  to  the  recitation  of  a 
certain  number  of  the  students,  taken  promiscuously  (for  all  were  required  to  be 
prepared)  on  five  chapters  of  the  Bible,  assigned  to  them  the  preceding  week. 
The  recitation  was  always  accompanied  with  expositions,  critical  remarks,  and  a 
practical  application.  The  exercise  was  concluded  with  prayer  and  singing,  and 
was  considered  as  the  afternoon  religious  service  of  the  College.  In  the  morning, 
public  worship,  in  the  usual  form,  was  celebrated. 

I  In  the  month  of  February  1S13,  a  Bible  Society  was  instituted  in  the  College, 
composed  of  the  literary  and  theological  students  indiscriminately.  It  has  been 
very  active  in  distributing  Bibles  gratuitously,  especially  to  the  soldiers  and  sailors 
of  our  country. 


APPENDIX.  621 

3.  The  effect  of  moral  discipline  has  been  manifestly  favourable  to  this  revival. 
This  discipline,  vigorously  and  vigilantly  maintained,  has  preserved  the  youth,  gene- 
rally, from  those  practices,  habits  and  vicious  indulgences,  which  counteract,  dissi- 
pate, and  destroy  all  serious  and  religious  impressions.  It  has  had  an  influence  in 
preventing  that  hardness  of  heart  and  insensibility  of  conscience,  which  are  the 
natural  and  usual  effects  of  unrestrained  vice.  It  has  formed  a  practical  testimony 
against  the  moral  vileness  of  several  things  which  youth  are  apt  to  consider,  if  not 
as  entirely  innocent,  yet,  as  evidences  of  manliness  and  spirit.  After  many  efforts 
to  resist  these  effects  of  discipline,  by  the  least  virtuous  part  of  the  College,  the 
attempt  was  seen  to  be  vain  ;  and  it  was  clearly  perceived  that  the  effects  mentioned 
were  sensibly  felt,  by  the  great  mass  of  the  students,  before  the  revival.  It  was 
also  very  noticeable  that  the  revival  made  its  appearance  with  an  act  of  discipline. 
A  student  (one  of  three  dismissed  at  the  same  time)  was  almost  immediately  seized 
with  a  remorse  of  conscience  and  anguish  of  mind  that  were  very  affecting — he 
has  since  become  hopefully  pious.  But  before  any  thing  of  this  v>'as  known  in  the 
College,  the  remarks  which  were  made  when  the  dismission  of  the  three  students 
was  ahnounced,  seemed  to  produce  a  powerful  effect  on  a  number ;  and  during 
that  week  feelings  and  exercises  which  had,  in  a  certain  degree,  long  existed  in 
secret,  could  no  longer  be  concealed.  Nearly  at  the  same  time,  an  admonition, 
given  in  private,  was  remarkably  blessed  to  the  individual  concerned. 

4.  The  few  pious  youth  who  were  members  of  College  before  the  revival,  were 
happily  instrumental  in  promoting  it.  They  had,  for  more  than  a  year,  been  earn- 
estly engaged  in  prayer  for  this  event.  When  they  perceived  the  general  and  in- 
creasing seriousness  which  has  been  noticed,  several  of  them  made  an  agreement  to 
speak,  privately  and  tenderly,  to  their  particular  friends  and  acquaintance,  on  the 
subject  of  religion.  And  what  they  said  was  in  almost  every  instance,  not  only 
well  received,  but  those  with  whom  they  conversed  became  immediately  and  earn- 
estly engaged  in  those  exercises  which,  it  is  hoped,  have  issued  in  genuine  piety. 
A  public  profession  of  religion,  made  by  two  of  the  students  who  had  been  a  good 
while  thoughtful,  had  also,  at  this  time,  much  influence,  apparently,  both  in  pro- 
ducing and  deepening  impressions  in  many  others. 

The  special  means  made  use  of  to  promote  and  cherish  this  revival,  besides  the 
circumstances  already  mentioned,  were  the  following — A  short  address  on  the  sub- 
ject of  rehgion  was  made,  after  prayers,  on  every  Saturday  evening.  In  preaching 
on  the  Lord's  day  morning,  subjects  were  selected  suited  to  the  existing  state  of  the 
College — in  this  particular  we  are  deeply  indebted  to  the  theological  professors,  who 
have  generally  conducted  the  morning  service.  A  particular  reference  was  often 
made  to  the  religious  attention  which  had  been  excited  among  the  students,  in  the 
remarks  which  accompanied  their  Bible  recitations.  A  weekly  lecture,  intended  for 
the  students  exclusively,  was  given  by  myself,  on  every  Tuesday  evening.  A  social 
prayer  meeting  was  held,  on  every  Friday  evening,  at  which  one  of  the  theological 
professors  commonly  made  an  address.  A  family  prayer  meeting  (as  the  students 
called  it)  was,  every  evening,  held  among  themselves,  at  which  a  large  proportion 
of  the  whole  College  attended.  Smaller  and  more  select  associations  for  prayer 
were  also  formed.  The  individuals  whose  minds  were  anxious  and  labouring, 
were,  as  often  as  they  requested  it,  carefully  conversed  and  prayed  with  in  private — 
in  this  service  I  am  to  acknowledge  the  assistance  received  from  the  professors  of 
the  Seminary,  from  their  pupils,  and  from  the  pious  students  of  the  College. 
Finally,  writings  of  approved  character,  on  doctrinal  and  practical  religion,  were 
pointed  out  and  recommended  to  the  perusal  of  the  students;  and  a  short  system  of 
questions  and  counsel,  was  drawn  up  by  myself,  for  the  use  of  those  who  began  to 
cherish  the  hope  that  they  had  entered  on  a  life  of  practical  piety. 

Having  thus  mentioned  the  chief  instrumental  causes  of  this  revival,  and  the 
means  used  to  cherish  it,  to  guard  it,  and  to  direct  it,  I  shall  conclude  my  report  on 
this  subject  with  a  few  short  remarks,  oflered  with  a  view  to  give  a  correct  appre- 
hension of  its  nature  and  character. 

1.  It  has  been,  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  judge,  remarkably  free  from  extravagance 


622  APPENDIX. 

and  enthusiasm.  I  know  of  nothing,  in  regard  to  this  revival,  that  I  think  would 
be  called  extravagant  or  enthusiastic,  by  any  one  who  really  believes  in  the  great 
doctrines  of  the  Protestant  Reformation.  Particular  pains  were  early  taken  to  guard 
against  the  evil  here  contemplated ;  and,  by  the  divine  blessing,  they  have  been 
made  so  successful  that  I  am  not  acquainted  with  a  single  incident  or  occurrence, 
indicative  of  intemperate  feeling  or  conduct,  that  we  are  called  to  regret. 

2.  There  has  been  no  sectarian  spirit  accompanying  or  mingling  with  this  revi- 
val. There  are  students  in  the  College  belonging  to  four  or  five  different  denomi- 
nations of  Christians.  At  first,  there  appeared  to  be  some  apprehension  in  the 
minds  of  those  who  were  not  Presbyterians,  lest  they  should  be  drawn  into  a  union 
with  this  denomination,  if  they  yielded  to  the  sentiments  and  feelings  which  began 
to  be  prevalent.  But  I  told  them,  in  the  first  address  that  I  made  to  them  on  a 
Tuesday  evening,  that  it  was  my  fixed  purpose  to  inculcate  no  doctrine  or  tenet 
that  was  not  found  in  all  the  public  orthodox  creeds  of  Protestant  Christendom — 
that  I  was  indeed  earnestly  desirous  that  they  should  all  become  real  practical 
Christians,  but  that  I  had  no  wish  to  make  a  single  proselyte.  This,  I  believe, 
removed  every  apprehension — and  the  intimation  then  given  has  been  sacredly  re- 
garded. IVot  a  single  thing  has  been  said  by  myself,  nor,  I  am  persuaded,  by  the 
theological  professors  who  have  preached  to  them,  that  has  had  any  intentional  ten- 
dency toward  proselytism.  On  the  contrary  every  thing  has  been  general.  The 
great  catholic  doctrines  of  the  gospel  have  been  exclusively  inculcated.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  there  is  not  an  individual  of  the  College  who  would,  if  questioned,  com- 
plain that  he  has,  in  any  instance,  felt  himself  pressed  with  opinions  which  interfered 
with  his  educational  creed. 

3.  There  has  been  no  neglect  of  study.  A  report  was  circulated  that  study  was 
laid  aside  in  the  College  to  attend  to  religion.  Nothing  could  be  more  false.  Study 
has  probably  never  been  pursued  with  more  diligence  and  success.  Our  pupils 
were  informed  that  if,  at  any  particular  recitation,  an  individual  should  find  that 
his  mind  had  been  so  exercised  as  not  to  permit  him  to  get  his  lesson,  he  should,  on 
application  to  his  teacher,  be  specially  excused ;  and  this  indulgence  has  been  fre- 
quently asked  and  granted.  But  not  a  single  recitation  of  a  class  has  been  omitted; 
and  every  individual  lesson  or  recitation,  incidentally  omitted,  has  been  strictly 
required  to  be  made  up  for  the  quarterly  and  semi-annual  examinations.  It  was 
early  and  earnestly  inculcated  on  the  youth  of  the  College,  that  not  only  did  Chris- 
tian duty  require  as  regular  an  attention  as  possible  to  all  the  lawful  concerns  of 
life,  but  that  their  minds  would  act  more  vigorously  and  more  correctly  on  religious 
subjects,  and  in  religious  duties,  if  a  suitable  portion  of  their  time  should  be  dili- 
gently employed  in  their  proper  studies. 

4.  There  have  been  no  compulsory  exercises.  Every  thing,  beyond  the  stated 
religious  instructions  and  duties  of  the  College  in  ordinary  times,  has  been  perfectly 
voluntary ;  unless  the  short  address,  on  Saturday  evening  after  prayers,  may  be 
considered  as  a  slight  exception.  No  one  has  suffered  either  censure  or  reproach, 
who  chose  to  be  absent  from  any  rehgious  exercise  or  engagement  which  had  its 
origin  in  this  revival. 

Such,  gentlemen,  is  the  statement  which  I  have  judged  it  proper  to  make  to  you, 
in  regard  to  a  work  which,  in  its  salutary  efficiency,  has  been  all  of  God  ;  and  the 
whole  praise  of  which  is  to  be  ascribed,  most  unfeignedly,  to  Him  alone. 

(I.) 

As  a  specimen  of  his  devotional  composition,  we  have  selected  the  prayer  com- 
posed at  the  time  of  the  national  grief  on  account  of  the  death  of  "the  father  of  his 
country."  This  was  a  time  when  the  nation,  with  one  consent,  were  covered  with 
sackcloth,  and  sat  down  in  the  dust  as  sincere  mourners. 

"  Sanctify  to  the  American  people,  O  Lord  we  beseech  thee,  the  late  mournful 
dispensation  of  thy  providence,  by  which  thou  hast  removed  from  us  the  man  whom 


APPENDIX.  623 

thou  didst  raise  up  and  most  pre-eminently  qualify  to  be  our  military  and  civil 
chief:  the  man  to  whom  thou  didst  give,  in  such  a  wonderful  manner,  the  aflections 
and  the  confidence  of  this  people,  that  in  him  they  seemed  to  contemplate  (under 
thee)  the  anchor  of  hope  in  every  political  storm  and  convulsion.  O  Lord  !  the 
father  of  his  country  is  gone — 'The  chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof 
thou  hast  removed.  In  the  dust  before  thee,  we  acknowledge  the  sovereignty  of  thy 
righteous  providence.  We  humble  ourselves  '  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God.' 
We  would  not  question  but  adore  thy  ways — And  grant,  O  Lord  we  beseech  thee, 
that  while  we  commemorate  the  virtues,  revere  the  memory,  and  mourn  the  loss  of 
thy  departed  servant,  we  may  also  recollect,  with  pious  and  admiring  gratitude,  thy 
goodness  to  us  in  preserving  him  so  long — may  feel  more  sensibly  our  utter  depend- 
ence on  thee  our  God,  may  make  thee  more  entirely  our  refuge,  may  commit  our 
country  with  more  fervent  prayers  to  thy  protection,  and  may  seek  by  unfeigned 
repentance  of  our  sins  and  turning  effectually  unto  thee,  to  secure  thy  favour,  in 
which,  and  in  which  alone,  there  is  perfect  safety." 


(K.) 

Having  discovered  among  Dr.  Green's  papers  the  autograph  of  this  proclamation, 
we  have  thought  it  worthy  of  a  place  in  our  Appendix.  We  embrace  with  peculiar 
pleasure  an  opportunity  to  give  permanency,  as  well  as  publicity,  to  such  a  document, 
which  is  not  less  creditable  to  the  Chief  Magistrate  who  approved,  than  to  the  chap, 
lain  who  wrote  it.  The  devout  reader  will  participate  in  the  gratification  we  feel  in 
discovering  such  evidence  of  evangelical  sentiment  and  feeling  in  the  President  of 
this  Republic  as  is  exhibited  in  his  calling  the  nation,  not  only  to  humble  themselves 
before  God  with  fasting,  but  to  recognise  the  operations  of  "  the  Holy  Spirit ;"  and 
his  "  infinite  grace  in  the  Redeemer." 

"  Whereas  the  safety  and  prosperity  of  nations  ultimately  and  essentially  depend 
on  the  protection  and  blessing  of  Almighty  God,  and  the  national  acknowledgment 
of  this  truth  is  not  only  an  indispensable  duty  which  the  people  owe  to  him,  but 
one  also  the  natural  influence  of  which  is  favourable  to  the  promotion  of  that  mo. 
rality  and  piety  without  which  social  happiness  cannot  exist,  nor  the  blessings  of  a 
free  government  be  enjoyed :  And  whereas  the  United  States  of  America  are,  at 
present,  placed  in  a  hazardous  and  aftlictive  situation  by  the  unfriendly  disposition 
and  demands  of  a  foreign  power,  producing,  as  their  unavoidable  consequences, 
many  distressing  and  unfavourable  circumstances  of  a  domestic  kind :  It  has  ap- 
peared to  me  that  the  duty,  at  all  times  incumbent,  of  imploring  the  mercy  and 
benediction  of  Heaven  on  our  country,  demands,  at  this  time,  a  special  attention 
from  its  inhabitants.  I  have  therefore  thought  fit  to  recommend,  and  I  do  hereby 
recommend  accordingly,  that  Thursday  the  26th  day  of  April  next  be  observed, 
throughout  the  United  States,  as  a  day  of  solemn  humiliation,  fasting  and  prayer : 
That  the  citizens  of  these  States,  abstaining  on  that  day  from  their  customary 
worldly  occupations,  offer  their  devout  addresses  to  the  Father  of  mercies,  agreeably 
to  those  forms  or  methods  which  they  have  severally  adopted  as  the  most  suitable 
and  becoming :  That  Christian  congregations  do,  with  the  deepest  humility,  ac. 
knowledge  before  God  the  manifold  sins  and  transgressions  with  which  we  are 
justly  chargeable  as  individuals  and  as  a  nation;  beseeching  Him,  at  the  same  time, 
of  His  infinite  grace  in  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  freely  to  remit  all  our  offences, 
and  to  incline  us,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  that  sincere  repentance  and  reformation 
which  may  afford  us  reason  to  hope  for  His  inestimable  favour  and  heavenly  bene- 
diction :  That  it  be  made  the  subject  of  particular  and  earnest  supplication  that  our 
country  may  be  defended  and  protected  from  all  the  dangers  which  threaten  it;  that 
our  civil  and  religious  privileges  may  be  preserved  inviolable,  and  perpetuated  to  the 
latest  generations;  that  our  public  councils  and  magistrates  may  be  specially  en. 
lightened  and  directed  at  this  critical  period ;  that  the   American  people  may  be 


g24  APPENDIX. 

united  together  in  those  bonds  of  amity  and  mutual  confidence  for  which  they  have 
in  times  past'  been  so  highly  distinguished,  and  by  which  they  have  obtained  such 
invaluable  advantages;  that  the  health  of  the  inhabitants  of  our  land  may  be  pre- 
served, and  their  agriculture,  commerce,  arts  and  manufactures,  be  blessed  and 
prospered  ;  that  the  principles  of  genuine  piety  and  of  sound  morality  may  influence 
the  minds  and  govern  the  lives  of  every  rank  and  description  of  our  citizens ;  and, 
in  fine,  that  the  blessings  of  peace,  freedom,  and  pure  rehgion,  may  be  specially 
extended  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
Given,  &c." 

The  estimate  made  by  the  religious  public  of  the  instructions  given  during  the 
revival  by  Dr.  Green,  was  afterwards  shown  in  their  being  published  by  the  Tract 
Society  in  the  form  of  a  tract,  entitled  "  Questions  and  Counsels  by  Dr.  Green." 
It  is  believed  that  the  ministry  have  found  few  of  that  society's  excellent  publica- 
tions more  useful  in  seasons  of  revival  than  this  discriminating  and  judicious  tract 
of  Dr.  Green.  These  instructions  were  also  published  in  the  fourteenth  volume  of 
the  London  Christian  Observer,  the  same  which  contained  an  account  of  the  revival. 

QUESTIONS   AND   COUNSEL   FOR   THE   STUDENTS   OF  NASSAU   HALL, 
illio  hope  that  a  work  of  saving  grace  has  been  wrought  upon  their  hearts. 

aUESTIONS. 

1.  Have  you  seen  yourself  to  be,  by  nature  and  by  practice,  a  lost  and  helpless 
sinner  ?  Have  you  not  only  seen  the  sinfulness  of  particular  acts  of  transgression, 
but  also  that  your  heart  is  the  seat  and  fountain  of  sin  1 — That  in  you,  naturally, 
there  is  no  good  thing  1  Has  a  view  of  this  led  you  to  despair  of  help  from  your- 
self] To  see  that  you  must  be  altogether  indebted  to  Christ  for  salvation,  and  to 
the  gracious  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  strength  and  ability  rightly  to  perform  any 
duty! 

2.  On  what  has  your  hope  of  acceptance  with  God  been  founded  1  On  your 
reformation?  on  your  sorrow  for  your  sinsi  on  your  prayers?  on  your  tears?  on 
your  good  works  and  religious  observances?  Or  has  it  been  on  Christ  alone,  as 
your  all  in  all?  Has  Christ  ever  appeared  very  precious  to  you?  Do  you  mourn 
that  he  does  not  appear  more  so?  Have  you  sometimes  felt  great  freedom  to 
commit  your  soul  to  him  ?  In  doing  this  (if  you  have  done  it)  has  it  been,  not 
only  to  be  delivered  from  the  punishment  due  to  your  sins,  but  also  from  the  power, 
pollution,  dominion,  and  existence  of  sin  in  your  soul? 

3.  As  far  as  you  know  yourself,  do  you  hate,  and  desire  to  be  delivered  from  all 
sin,  without  any  exception  of  a  favourite  lust?  Do  you  pray  much  to  be  delivered 
from  sin  ?  Do  you  watch  against  it,  and  against  temptation  to  it  ?  Do  you  strive 
against  it,  and  in  some  good  degree  get  the  victory  over  it?  Have  you  so  repented 
of  it  as  to  have  your  soul  really  set  against  it  ? 

4.  Have  you  counted  the  cost  of  following  Christ,  or  of  being  truly  religious  ? 
That  it  will  cut  you  off  from  vain  amusements,  from  the  indulgence  of  your  lusts, 
and  from  a  sinful  conformity  to  the  world  ?  That  it  may  expose  you  to  ridicule  and 
contempt,  possibly  to  more  serious  persecution  ?  In  the  view  of  all  these  things, 
are  you  willing  to  take  up  the  cross,  and  to  follow  Christ,  whithersoever  he  shall 
lead  you  ?  Is  it  your  solemn  purpose,  in  reliance  on  his  grace  and  aid,  to  cleave  to 
him,  and  to  his  cause  and  people,  to  the  end  of  life  ? 

5.  Do  you  love  holiness  ?  Do  you  love  a  holy  God,  and  because  he  is  holy  ?  Do 
you  earnestly  desire  to  be  more  and  more  conformed  to  God,  and  to  his  holy  law? 
To  bear  more  and  more  the  likeness  of  your  Redeemer?  Do  you  seek,  and  sonae- 
times  find,  communion  with  your  God  and  Saviour? 

6.  Are  you  resolved,  in  God's  strength,  to  endeavour  conscientiously  to  perform 


APPENDIX.  625 

your  whole  duty — to  God,  to  your  neighbour,  and  to  yourself?  Do  you  perform 
common  and  relative  duties  conscientiously,  as  part  of  the  duty  which  you  owe  to 
God  7 

7.  Do  you  make  conscience  of  secret  prayer  daily  T  Do  you  sometimes  not  feel  a 
backwardness  to  this  duty  1  Do  you  at  other  times  feel  a  great  delight  in  it  1  Have 
you  a  set  time,  and  place,  and  order  of  exercise,  for  performing  this  duty  V 

8.  Do  you  daily  read  a  portion  of  the  whole  Scriptures,  in  a  devout  manner  1  Do 
you  love  to  read  the  Bible]  D  you  ever  perceive  a  sweetness  in  the  truths  of 
holy  Scripture  1  Do  you  find  them  adapted  to  your  necessities,  and  see,  at  times, 
a  wonderful  beauty,  excellence,  and  glory  in  God's  word  1  Do  you  make  it  the 
man  of  your  counsel,  and  endeavour  to  have  both  your  heart  and  life  conformed  to 
its  doctrines  and  requisitions  ? 

9.  Have  you  ever  attempted  to  covenant  with  God  1  To  give  yourself  away  to 
him,  solemnly  and  irrevocably,  hoping  for  acceptance  through  Christ  alone :  and 
taking  God,  in  Christ,  as  the  covenant  God,  and  satisfying  portion  of  your  soull 

10.  Does  the  glory  of  God  ever  appear  to  you  as  the  first,  greatest,  and  best  of 
all  objects  ]     Do  you  desire  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  as  the  chief  object  of  life  1 

1 1 .  Do  you  feel  a  love  to  mankind — such  as  you  did  not  feel  before  you  became 
religious  1  Have  you  a  great  desire  that  the  souls  of  men  should  be  saved,  by 
being  brought  to  a  genuine  faith  and  trust  in  the  Eedeemer  ?  Do  you  love  God's 
people  with  a  peculiar  attachment — because  they  bear  their  Saviour's  image,  and 
because  they  love  and  pursue  the  objects,  and  delight  in  the  exercises,  which  are 
most  pleasing  and  delightful  to  yourself?  Do  you,  from  your  heart,  forgive  all 
your  personal  enemies,  and  refuse  to  cherish  or  entertain  any  sentiments  of  hatred 
or  revenge  1  If  you  have  injured  any  person,  have  you  made  reparation;  or  are 
you  ready  and  willing  to  make  it  ] 

12.  Do  you  feel  it  to  be  very  important  to  adorn  religion,  by  a  holy,  exemplary, 
amiable,  and  blameless  walk  and  conversation  1  Do  you  fear  to  bring  a  reproach 
on  the  cause  of  Christ  1  Does  this  appear  to  you  extremely  dreadful  1  Are  you 
afraid  of  backsliding,  and  of  being  left  to  return  to  a  state  of  carelessness  and  indif. 
ference  in  religion  1 

13.  Do  you  desire  and  endeavour  to  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  your  Saviour,  more  and  more  1  Are  you  willing  to  sit  at  his  feet  as  a  little 
child,  and  to  submit  your  reason  and  understanding,  implicitly,  to  his  teaching; 
imploring  his  Spirit  to  guide  you  into  all  necessary  truth,  to  save  you  from  all  fatal 
errors,  to  enable  you  to  receive  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it,  and  to  transform  you, 
more  and  more,  into  a  likeness  to  himself? 

COUNSEL. 

1.  Remember  that  these  questions  are  intended  to  point  your  attention  to  sub- 
jects of  inquiry  the  most  important.  Do  not,  therefore,  content  yourself  with  a 
careless  or  cursory  reading  of  them.  Read  and  deliberate,  and  examine  yourself, 
closely,  on  the  questions  under  each  head;  and  let  your  heart  be  lifted  up  to  God, 
while  you  are  considering  each  particular  question,  in  earnest  desires  that  he  may 
show  you  the  very  truth.  You  cannot  ordinarily  go  over  all  these  questions  at  one 
time.  Divide  them,  therefore,  and  take  one  part  at  one  time,  and  another  at 
another.  But  try  to  go  over  the  whole  in  the  course  of  a  week ;  and  do  this  every 
week  for  some  months.  When  you  find  yourself  doubtful  or  deficient  in  any  point, 
let  it  not  discourage  you  ;  but  note  down  that  point  in  writing,  and  bend  the  atten. 
lion  of  your  mind  to  it,  and  labour  and  pray  till  you  shall  have  made  the  attain- 
ment which  will  enable  you  to  answer  clearly.  It  is  believed  that  you  cannot  fail 
to  see  how  each  question  ought  to  be  answered. 

2.  Remember  that  secret  prayer,  reading  the  word  of  God,  watchfulness,  and 
self-examination,  are  the  great  means  of  preserving  comfort  in  religion,  and  of 
growing  in  grace.  In  proportion  as  you  are  exact  and  faithful  in  these,  such, 
usually,  will  be  your  inward  peace,  and  the  safety  of  your  state.     Unite  them  all 

79 


626  APPENDIX. 

together,  and  never  cease  to  practise  them  while  you  live.  Think  often  of  the 
character  of  Enoch,  and  try  to  walk  with  God.  Read  Mason's  little  book  on  Self- 
knowledge  :  I  recommend  it  as  excellent. 

3.  Besides  the  Bible,  have  constantly  in  reading,  at  your  leisure  hours,  some 
author  of  known  piety  and  excellence.  Read  Owen's  works,  Baxter's  Saints'  Rest, 
Doddridge's  works,  Watts's  works,  Witherspoon's  works,  Newton's  works,  Scott's 
works,  Venn's  Whole  Duty  of  Man,  The  Christian  Observer,  &c.  &c. 

4.  Do  not  suppose  that  any  evidence  which,  at  present,  you  may  think  you  pos- 
sess, of  a  gracious  state,  will  release  you  from  the  necessity  of  maintaining  a  constant 
vigilance  in  time  to  come ;  nor  from  repeated  examinations  and  trials  of  yourself 
even  to  the  end  of  life.  Many  marks  and  evidences  of  a  gracious  state  are  set  down 
by  pious  writers.  But  they  must  all  come  to  this — to  ascertain  what  is  your 
■prevalent  temper  and  character — whether,  on  the  whole,  you  are  increasing  in  sanc- 
tification  or  not  1  If  you  are,  you  may  be  comforted  ;  if  not,  you  have  cause  to  be 
alarmed.     It  is  only  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  that  shall  be  saved. 

5.  I  think  it  of  very  great  importance  to  warn  you  not  to  imagine  that  true  reli- 
gion is  confined  to  the  closet  or  to  the  church ;  even  though  you  apprehend  that 
you  have  great  comfort  and  freedom  there.  Freedom  and  comfort  there  are,  indeed, 
most  desirable;  but  true  religion  reaches  to  every  thing.  It  alters  and  sweetens  the 
temper.  It  improves  the  manners.  It  goes  into  every  duty,  relation,  station,  and 
situation  of  life.  If  you  have  true  religion,  you  will  have  a  better  spirit,  you  will 
be  better  sons,  better  scholars,  better  friends,  better  members  of  society,  and  more 
exemplary  in  the  discharge  of  every  duty;  as  the  sure  consequence  of  this  invalua- 
ble possession.  And  if  your  religion  does  not  produce  these  effects,  although  you 
may  talk  of  inward  comforts,  and  even  of  raptures,  you  have  great  reason  to  fear 
that  the  whole  is  a  delusion,  and  that  the  root  of  the  matter  is  not  in  you.  "  Herein 
(said  the  Saviour,)  is  my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit,  so  shall  ye  be 
my  disciples." 

6.  Be  careful  to  avoid  a  gloomy,  and  to  cherish  a  cheerful  temper.  Be  habitually 
cheerful ;  but  avoid  levity.  Mirth  and  laughter  are  not  always  sinful ;  but  let  your 
indulgence  in  them  be  clearly  innocent,  not  very  frequent,  and  never  of  long  con- 
tinuance. Be  very  humble.  Be  not  talkative.  Before  experienced  Christians  be 
a  hearer,  rather  than  a  talker.  Try,  in  every  way,  however,  to  promote  religion 
among  your  relatives  and  friends.  Win  them  to  it,  by  your  amiable  temper  and 
exemplary  deportment.  "  Flee  youthful  lusts."  Shun  every  excitement  of  them. 
Guard  against  dissipation :  it  extinguishes  piety.  Be  not  disconcerted  by  ridicule 
and  reproach.  Your  Saviour  bore  much  of  these  for  you.  Think  of  this,  and  be 
ashamed  of  nothing  so  much  as  being  ashamed  of  him.  Trust  in  his  protection, 
live  to  his  praise,  and  you  will  spend  an  eternity  in  his  blissful  presence. 


62T 


LIST  OF  PUBLICATIONS. 


1.  A  Sermon    preached  at  the  funeral  of   the  Rev.  George  Duffield,  D.D.,  late 

Pastor  of  the  Third  Congregation  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  who  died  Feb- 
ruary 2,  1790. 

2.  The  Address  and  Petition  of  a  number  of  the  Clergy  of  various  denominations 

in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  to  the  Senate  and  House  of  Eepresentatives  of  the 
State  of  Pennsylvania,  relative  to  the  passing  of  a  law  against  Vice  and  Im- 
morality, to  which  are  subjoined  some  considerations  in  favour  of  said  Petition, 
so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  prohibition  of  Theatrical  Exhibitions.  1793. 

3.  Sermon  occasioned  by  the  death  of  the  Rev.  James  Sproat,  D.D.,  delivered  No- 

vember 17th,  1793. 

4.  Obedience  to  the  Laws  of  God,  the  sure  and  indispensable  defence  of  nations.    A 

Discourse  delivered  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia,  May 
9th,  1798 ;  being  the  day  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States  to  be 
observed  as  a  season  for  solemn  humiliation,  fasting  and  prayer. 

5.  Address  of  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  to  the  Inhabitants  of  the 

United  States.   1S02. 

6.  Discourse  at  the  opening  for  PubUc  Worship  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

Northern  Liberties  of  Philadelphia,  April  7th,  1805. 

7.  Report  of  a  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 

Exhibiting  the  plan  of  a  Theological  Seminary.  1810. 

8.  The  Life  and  Death  of  the  Righteous:  an  Address deUvered  December  4th,  1810> 

at  the  funeral  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  William  M.  Tennent,  late  Pastor  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  at  Abington,  near  Philadelphia.  1811. 

9.  Advice  and  Exhortation,  addressed  to  the  People  of  the  Second  Presbyterian 

Congregation  in  Philadelphia,  on  resigning  the  pastoral  charge  of  that  congre- 
gation. 1812. 

10.  A  Report  to  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  relative  to  a  Revival  of 

Religion  among  the  Students  of  said  College  in  the  winter  and  spring  of  the 
year  1815. 

11.  Doing  good  in  Imitation  of  Christ.     A  Discourse  delivered  in  the  College  of 

New  Jersey  the  Sabbath  preceding  the  annual  commencement,  September 
23,  1822. 

12.  (Christ  Crucified,  the  characteristic  of  Apostolic  Preaching.     A  Sermon  deli- 

vered in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Philadelphia  at  the  opening  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  May  19th, 
1825. 


628 

13.  The  Christian  Duty  of  Christian  Women.     A  Discourse  delivered  in  the 

Church  of  Princeton,  New  Jersey,  August  23d,  1825,  before  the  Princeton 
Female  Society  for  the  support  of  a  Female  School  in  India. 

14.  Sermon,  (National  Preacher,  No.  39,)  delivered  at  the  opening  of  the  Synod 
of  Philadelphia,  October  25th,  1826. 

15.  Address  at  the  Interment  of  Robert  Ralston,  Esq.,  August  13th,  1836. 

16.  Sermon  at  the  Whitefield  Chapel.    1836. 

17.  History  of  Presbyterian  Missions.     1  vol. 

18.  Discourses  in  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  together  with  a  History  of  the  Col- 

lege.   1822. 

19.  Lectures  on  the  Shorter  Catechism.     2  vols.  12mo. 

20.  Not  a  small  proportion  of  the  contents  of  the  twelve  volumes  of  the  Christian 

Advocate. 


